Chapter Text

A murderous swordman, a nomad, a mercenary who has no place to belong to... An elegant but dangerous man, whose eyes can make anyone tremble like they just saw a demon. Aggressive like a big fire which tongues destroy and never stop till everything around becomes ashes...

No human can stay for too long under his sight without feeling the blade of his sword sliding through their throat.

Maybe that's why, destiny, made him meet a particular man whose eyes resemble the calm waves of the ocean... A place where you just wish to drown and find the eternal serenity...

When those blue pure eyes meet the red ones of the swordman...

Fire and water

Free and chained

Hopeless and hopeful

Revenge and Remission

Death and Life

How can two souls like this combine and turn into a beautiful flower, floating, caressed by the whispers of the forest and cheered by all the creatures of the world...?

Chapter Text

A crazy laugh was echoing in the dark forest. The sound was getting interrupted by the thunders aggressively roaring in the rainy night.

"Is that all?" a black haired with red tips man said once he cleaned his blade on the corpse of a man. He kicked the body to distance it from him, to then stare with his flaming shiny red eyes the other men who were trembling.

"W-who are you?" asked one of the men trying to keep the hold on his sword without trembling, but the smile and those eyes a bit covered by the wet hair of the swordman were making it hard to do so.

The swordman looked at the tent where the men were staying for the night, away from the village near the forest and noticed a little girl, who had a her face covered and on just a brown tunic to cover her naked body. Her feet were full of cuts and that made the swordman laugh even more.

"You're so disguting I feel ashamed to make my sword taste your skin" he laughed "But I am glad I met you after all" he walked, letting his sword tracing a line with its blood on the ground "I have been asked to look for a little child for the village chief and to bring her home" he started laughing again as his free hand was keeping his own face

"What's... with this laugh?" one of the kidnappers said as he stepped back

"I thought it was boring, I didn't expect that I had to deal with kidnappers" he smiled as he pointed the sword at them with a maniac smile "Please, let's play a little more"

"W-wait!" one out of the four man, stepped further "You're a mercenary, right? I can pay you double! It's about money, right?"

The swordman tilted his head, keeping the sword pointed at the man, who swallowed air like had anxiety by just looking at the man in front of him.

"Pay the double?" he asked and the men nodded.

"We... We sell slaves most of the times, we do have a lot of money! More than that chief whose village is already in a poor state" the man smiled as he noticed the swordman's stare being neutral after his speech.

"Pay double... and I will just need to let you go?" he asked as he passed his blade on his free hand, cutting a little bit under the stare of the men, who had no idea what the man in front of their eyes was.

"Yes! Yes!" the man said but in a moment he had in front of his eyes, the blade of the swordman piercing his shoulder. The long black tailcoat of the swordman was soaking wet, just like the owner, no matter how heavy the soaked clothes were, his movements were just so fast.

The men stepped back, and they could swear they saw the red garment under the tailcoat, the red tips of his hair and his eyes almost shining, emanating an aura of a malicious fire... The aura he was having around was almost making them feel under the influence of a spell that couldn't make them move.

"I never change client during the contract I established" he laughed "Did you think I was a pig like you?" he kept laughing and hold his head out of the burst of laughs he was having again. He was literally in a pure state of adrenaline and pleasure.

"D-DIE!" the men surrounded him and the swordman elegantly dodged an attack, and in a slash he made a man fall to the ground with his chest pierced with a strenght that was inhuman.

The three men trembled as they noticed their companion fall to the ground, bleeding with the aggressive rain beating his body mercilessly.

"You will soon meet him"
The men shouted as they saw the swordman jumping high, while holding his sword that looked like it was shining along with the eyes, that were the only thing they could see in that dark night.

Two red eyes, a flaming blade, slashing them and ending their shouts and begging for their lives.

"You all should be glad, not everyone is blessed with death" he smiled as his foot touched the part of skin of a man who was still exhaling his last breath "I am Blade" he pointed his sword to the thoat of the man who was already dying "Thank you for the fun" he said before slashing again and again his throat. He was almost getting a satisfaction from the blood spilling and dirty his clothes.

He could hear someone crying. He stopped slashing the corpses and came close to where the little girl was held.

"I am not here to kill you" Blade said as he crouched down in front of the little girl "I did get paid to bring you alive back to the village" he continued. He did untie the ribbons that were covering her mouth and eyes.

As soon as the little girl could see, she stopped trembling as she saw Blade's red eyes, but then shouted as soon as she saw the corpses of the men shattered.

Blade sighed annoyed as he stand up "Do you want to come back to your village? If you don't collaborate I will bring you back dead, telling them I came too late, I will get anyway my payment" he smiled as he pointed the sword at the little girl.

The little girl stand up and kept crying as probably the cuts on her feet at the contact with the soaked ground wasn't doing any good.

Blade looked at her and started walking "Follow me and don't run away." he didn't get any reply, probably the little girl was even more scared than when she was with the kidnappers.

Blade and the little girl after an hour of walking under the rain, managed to get back to the village.

One of the guards that was simply a man under a wooden little structure with a torch, noticed the demon with the little girl and ringed the bell.

The chief came running along with the other poor people of the village.

"Meredith!" he shouted once he noticed the little girl staying still next to the swordman like a statue, but as soon as she saw her dad, she cried louder than ever and run to hug her dad.

"Oh my... thank you, thank you!" the chief cried, looking at the swordman who was crossing his arms.

"The chief must have been desperate to ask for that swordman's help" one of the village men whispered.

"It's rumored he's actually a demon..."

Blade's eyes looked towards the villagers without saying a word, he had an apathetic stare on, thing that made them feel in awe.

"Where's my payment?" he asked to the chief, who was still holding his daughter.

"Oh, sure sure" he looked toward one young man, who was probably the older brother of the little girl. The young man gnashed his teeth and took a pouch of silver coins and threw it on the ground.

Blade looked at the pouch of money on the soaked ground and then his red eyes looked into the young man who did throw it.

"Why did you do that Leo?!" the chief shouted, as the other villagers were scared of the reaction of Blade.

"Why did YOU do that, father?! We're already in an awful situation, we can't even keep our families and that swordman asked for a high price for a mere rescue mission!"

Blade laughed and everyone looked at him "Then, why didn't you do it?" he asked as he reached for his sword making the little girl cry.

"No daddy! He killed the whole camp! Don't kill this camp too please!" the little girl cried and the villagers tremble

"He took out a camp of soldiers by himself?" a villager stepped back, while some threw themselves on the pouch that was thrown on the ground.

"Please, don't kill us" begged a woman as she held, with her trembling hands, the pouch of silvers.

Blade took the pouch of silver to then look at the village Chief.

He walked away, giving them his back as he kept getting drenched by that aggressive rain, but everyone felt again scared once they saw his figure stop.

"The camp was full of slave commerciants and soldiers... There are probably some treasures and resources if you are really that desperate to survive" he turned with an amused smile, like he was challenging them "But don't get heart attacks from my swordart masterpiece made with those pigs blood"

The chief, tried not to tremble as he walked closer to the swordman who turned completely, to look at the old man, who looked at him and smiled.

"Thank you for your kindness, swordman, but our situation is due to the commerce row controls... There's something the Emperor's guards guard since the previous Emperor's era... The guards do not make us pass unless we pay them a..."

"I don't care, it's your problem, unless you want me to pay to get rid of them" he cut him off.

"I won't" the man looked at Blade, who looked confused "You're a mercenary, you look for treasure and fights to live... What I am saying is... The soldiers guard the entrance of something that it's told to be a sanctuary where the previous Emperor made his secret treasure room"

Blade crossed his arms as he felt interested by the story "Nobody knows why, but the Emperor died and he left a scroll where it was told to always guard that entrance for the next centuries, like a sorta of holy duty of every Emperor, even though the actual Emperor probably doesn't even care since we have never seen him getting here to check"

"What does it make you think then... That there are treasures in those ruins?" Blade asked and the old man coughed for a moment and looked into the red eyes of the swordman.

"Everyone has eyes but not all can use them, if the Emperor wrote to have guards there forever, there has to be a reason"

"The previous Emperor was a fool and most of the people and soldiers though he was cursed and lost his mind" Blade said as he closed his hands into fist.

The old man looked at Blade and closed his eyes for a moment.

"I just wanted to repay your kindness for the camp with another possible new path for you as... As mercenary you don't really have anywhere to go, I get you will do as you wish anyway" he bowed and looked at Blade, who wasn't even looking at him anymore "Thank you, farewell"

Blade kept staring at the dark sky, the moon was covered by the clouds.

"Treasure huh?" Blade smiled evilly "Well, if they won't let me check, I might have fun with some guards at least"

Chapter Text

"We're almost there, swordman"

Blade opened his eyes and looked at the road they were in.

In the morning after that night he had the talk with that village chief, he met an old man with his wagon full of hay to probably transport it to another village. The old man didn't think twice when the swordman asked for a ride while he was holding some gold coins.

With that little ride, Blade was laying on the hay, with his arms crossed around his sword held to his chest. The old man couldn't even tell if the black haired man was actually sleeping or just resting his eyes, he looked always on guard.

Blade looked at how the sky that day was clear. The sun was up but it was still a cold winter day after all. The forest was still soaked from that aggressive rain of the night before, there was a little breeze that would move gently his long black hair with red tips, like a whisper...
Blade felt a whisper through his ears, but couldn't really tell what was it.

He thought it was probably a trick played by his tired mind.

"We're going to take a while to pass the crossroad" the old man said once he stopped the horse that was carrying the wagon.

Blade stand up on the wagon and noticed a long queue of wagons along the way. That was the sign they were at the borders with the lands of the Emperor.

The lands of the Emperor were embracing the biggest part of the country and were the ones where the law had to be respected, since the control by the soldiers was heavy. The Emperor was known to be focus on the control of the inner territories, unlike the others.
The outer lands where small villages were living, were still part of the Emperor's dominion, but totally abandoned; reason why deaths, kidnappings, and many other violence cases were more often there.

Blade didn't belong to any village or city of the country. He was just always moving and looking for new missions to bring some gold and then move somewhere else.

His past was full of blood and pain, till he reached a moment where he knew he was cursed forever and from then he decided to seek anything can could make him taste the adrenaline to fight for his life again.

He jumped off the wagon and left some money on the wagon "Thanks, old man, don't get killed"

"Huh? Where are you going?" the old man turned and looked at Blade, who was walking inside the forest away from the main road.

"You took me where I wanted" Blade turned for a moment to look at the old man "Good luck"

The stare looked more like a warning not to ask anything else. Blade was looking cold blooded and always ready to slit your throat, even if the face itself sometimes would even look calm.

The old man did tremble and nodded, and that's how the two did part their ways.

Blade was following traces of a road that was almost totally covered by the vegetation. He knew the zone the villager chief talked about was near that place. Considering the Emperor's himself never cared, of course the road was almost getting swallowed by the vegetation of the forest.

He crouched down once he saw a big ruin in front of his eyes where some guards were patrolling the entrance; a big stone door with engravings that were hard to see as they were partially covered by vegetation.

In front of the door there was a long corridor, the floor looked like a shiny mix of blue and azure marble and on the sides there were pillars almost totally destroyed by time and probably also humans.

"Even if it's a forgotten place, the previous Emperor did require lots of guards to just patrol a dead place" Blade smiled as he noticed ten guards patrolling the zone.

He didn't even try to study the situation, he simply walked in the middle of the corridor, staring at the ruins. It looked like it was a temple back in the time, but why would an Emperor care to guard a place like that?

"Hey! You must stop right there" a guard pointed the sword at Blade and the man raised his hands like he wanted to surrender "This place is forbidden to anyone but the Emperor's units"

"Oh? Is that so?" Blade asked with a smile as he noticed the other guards surrounding him, while the one who was talking was standing in front of the stone door with another one "I got told this place is interesting for treasure hunters"

"This place is interesting for people who seek death" the guard said and all the soldiers drew their swords and pointed at Blade, who for a moment looked at his shadow on the ground.

"Huh? That's even more on my likings" Blade laughed, making the people confused of his reply "I just want to make sure, you're not going to give up and let me enter like a favour guard to guard?" he asked calmly

"What is he even talking about?" asked one of the guards

"Enough" said the captain of the guards "If you're not willing to leave, then we're forced to take your life" his eyes opened up as he noticed Blade drew his sword and bump it against one of the soldiers swords, like a game.

"This... Do you even understand the position you're in?" a guard said, trying to keep himself calm from Blade's arrogance and provocations

"I asked one thing and you idiots didn't even reply" Blade looked annoyed as he was letting the blade of his sword touch the ground.

"Nobody will ever enter in the place the Emperor's wished till his death and further to guard. No one can enter and no one can get away from here" the captain of the guard said "Die."

Blade smiled "How funny" with that said he blocked an attack from a guard, to then turn to block another and pierced mercilessly a guard through his chest.

"He's fast.." the captain of the guard gnashed his teeth and decided to join the fight, even though it looked more like a lost fight.

The guards were keep getting cuts and pierced more than Blade was. The Captain of the guard noticed how his eyes were glowing of a red colour, like he was getting excited the more he was getting those few cuts from the attacks of some guards.

The more he was hit, the more he was having fun.

The captain of the guard came from behind, and noticed how Blade was too busy on looking at his own sword piercing to death a guard, who fell on the ground, bleeding out.

The captain of the guard aimed for his back, but Blade slashed three guards he had in front to then twirl and block the heavy attack of the guard.

"You're a captain, yet you fight like a coward" Blade was looking at him "Your guards were at least facing the enemy, how did you get such an high position?" he asked like a provocation and the Captain gnashed his teeth, to then slash madly his sword, scratching his arm.

"What are you?" the Captain said once he noticed Blade looking at his cut on the arm. He could see some blood coming out from that scratch and the captain felt shivers when he saw Blade even more excited by that view

"Tell me you didn't try hard for this" Blade laughed and charged against the Captain, who stepped back as he was keep getting ferocious strikes that looked like nothing to Blade.

He was fast and his red eyes were staring into his ones, in ecstasy "I want more, give me a proper fight, aren't you a guard!?" he shouted madly.

The Captain kept fighting, but in the end he couldn't help but losing balance and for that fatal instant, Blade didn't even want to play more.

The guard was on his knees, as blood was flowing out of his body from a big wound in the chest. Blade looked at the scene with a disgusted face.

"I hope there are more of you, I am not done" said as he pushed the body of the dead guard on the ground.

Blade without hesitation, cleaned his beloved sword on a dead body, and walked till he had the big stone door in front of his eyes.

The stone door had a big panel that was divided in four engravings, representing probably something of the religion of that sanctuary he thought.

Partially it was covered by vegetation, partially it was also almost destroyed, ruined. It was hard to understand, but he actually didn't care to even stare at it too much.

He opened the stone room and he noticed just marble stairs that would lead down, to a floor underground.

The flames he saw were magical ones, blue fire was a type of immortal fire that only few sorcerers were able to create and command. It seemed that sanctuary was for an important God probably.

The stairs lead to a big rectangular room, where Blade's eyes shined as he noticed treasures of all the types.

"If this isn't my lucky day.. That fool of an Emperor didn't want to share his treasure even with his son?" Blade asked as he was playing with a golden necklace that was laying between gold, jewels and refined weapons.

He blocked himself as he heard a sound echoing through the room. It was a bit distant but he hadn't only sharp eyes, also an amazing hearing.

He smiled as he threw the necklace and stand up "I see..." he looked around, noticing how the blue flames were shining and the blue and azure marble of the floor and the walls felt like it was alive. He was feeling like it was a sanctuary underwater "No wonders why the place inside looks like it's still used" he laughed as he saw the pillars having statues of different mystic creatures hanging around a statue of an half man with a tail. For some reasons everything looked intact except the statue that would rapresent the half man.

He could hear sounds of metal and pants echoing in the ruined temple he was sent from the villagers to seek for treasures. He reached out for this sword, feeling already his eyes, his heart excited, hungry for a fight, for blood.

He made on purpose his sword touch the ground, as he was walking to the room where the sounds were coming from, to warn the poor souls who were hiding there, that he was coming.

He was like a black lion, playing with his prey.

Even if he heard sounds getting closer, he couldn't understand at first where the room was. It looked like those thieves or guards were hiding in a secret room.

Blade looked around and kept moving slowly around the big fortune room, till he stopped his sword from scratching the marble of the floor and smiled towards a wall behind the Emperor's statue.

Blade turned and moved his body strenght fully on weapon that slashed the statue of the Emperor, hitting also the wall behind that was a magic one.

Blade stepped till his hand reached the wall that at his touch it moved like it was a wave, it was water. He laughed once he stepped forward through the wall.

The first thing he noticed was that the room was empty, compared to the main room. There was no light, but there was no need since at the center of the room there was a beautiful but weird object shining of pure light.

It was a big hourglass, instead of sand, it had blue, azure mana, shining and moving like it was one of the clearest sea a human has ever seen.

He noticed how the hourglass was so full. It looked like the mana itself had life on his own as he noticed how some of it formed branches, like a tree, that were attached to the roof.

The roof was full of veins of mana, but the hourglass seemed like it was meant to keep it, to contain it.

Blade was interested but he got back on guard as he heard again those pants and chain sounds. He started to laugh as he noticed someone was running behind the hourglass.

He noticed whoever was running had chains as those were getting slowly pulled from the walls, sign that the prisoner was trying to get more distant.

"Who are you?" Blade asked as his hands were touching the blade of his sword "I will give you some advantage before killing you" he walked slowly, following the chains, making his blade scratching again the marble floor, playing again with his prey.

At every step, he could notice the chains getting more tight.

Literally they were both going round and round around the hourglass.

"Can you stop being a coward? It's not fun" Blade said annoyed, as he started run.

He gnashed his teeth as he noticed the other part was running as well.

"This.... seriously" Blade sighed and blocked himself.

His hands reached the chains and pulled them a bit, making the shadow that was trying to hide in the dark corner flinch. He smiled excited "Now, this is better" he held more the chains and pulled a bit, feeling more strenght from the other side not to move "Oh? Do you think you're going anywhere?"

The shadow didn't say anything, but it looked like it was struggling with his breath.

"If you do not wish to show yourself like a coward, then I must" Blade smiled as he held more the chains and pulled them in a firm and strong grip towards himself.

His crazy and excited smile disappeared as soon as the shadow came out of the dark corner and he could better at what he had in front of his eyes.

The man who was on the ground on his knees, had long black hair, chains around his neck, wrists and feet. He tried to catch his breath before raising his head and show his shiny blue eyes to the swordsman, who looked for a moment confused.

Blade was crouched down in front of the man, his right hand was holding his sword, the other one the chains which were connected to the main lock around the neck of the man.

His red eyes laid on the long white tail with blue fur, that did resemble the one of a dragon and the jade horns the man had on his head. He smirked insanely and pulled more up the chains to force the man to be closer to him.

At the same time he let his sword on the ground, to reach out the chin of the prisoner, to keep his head up and close to him to look and meet his red eyes.

"Well well.." Blade said seeing how the man in front of his eyes wasn't talking, but just panting as he was without any energy to even react "What's a dragon doing here, chained and imprisoned in this forgotten temple?"

Chapter Text

"Oh?" Blade tilted his head as he was keeping his evil smirk "You're not willing to speak?" he asked as he saw the man in front of him opening up his eyes like he wanted to reply, but his body was trembling.

The red eyes of the swordman noticed how the chains around the neck, the wrists and the feet had actually spikes of metal, piercing the skin of the man. He raised his eyebrow as he noticed blue strings getting absorbed by those spikes.

"What is this" he made the prisoner get closer to his face "A torture room?" he asked "Are you the treasure the previous Emperor care to hide forever?" he asked and he got surprised once he noticed the blue eyes of the prisoner shine as the stare of him was turning into a mad one.

Blade smiled once he noticed water flowing around the prisoner, who gnashed his teeth as he kept his mad stare at Blade, but he then coughed blood and all the water fell on the ground.

"Oh?" He laughed, leaving the hold on the chains, making the prisoner fall to the ground without energy left like he used all he had to actually try to escape from the sight of Blade "This... This is all yours?" he asked as he pointed at the hourglass with all the blue mana that was shining even more like it was being recalled.

He stroke his own hair and sighed.

"What a nuisance" he commented "I didn't expect to have to deal with something similar to a kidnapping..." he said annoyed before leaving a side-eye to the man, who was crawling slowly back to the shadow.

He could notice that the body of that man was totally at the extreme of survival. He did wonder for how long he was been held in that room, and if it was since the previous Emperor, he wouldn't have been even be surprised if that prisoner forgot how to speak.

"Da..." the man laid his back against the wall, raising his head to look at Blade, who didn't want to look surprised to hear his voice.

It was actually... a calm soft voice, that weirdly made him feel for a moment at ease.

"Dan... Heng" the man said as he closed his eyes between the pants, like he was trying to keep himself from collapsing.

Blade moved his sword as he was alternating the stare between Dan Heng and the hourglass.

"What an unfortunate day for you" Blade commented walking towards the man, to crouch down as he was pointing the sword on the floor, next to the hips of the half dragon "I am not the hero of the situation if you hope that" he smiled and Dan opened up his eyes as he made him feel for a moment like he was staring deep in his soul.

He tried to speak but he fell asleep in front of Blade, who was close to him.

"Hey..." Blade laid his hand on his cheek, giving little slaps "Are you... seriously" he got annoyed once he noticed Dan really actually collapsed with no energy left, and Blade couldn't even tell when he would wake up considering most of his vital energy was getting pulled off from those chains to contain it in the hourglass, that was literally a mana storage, to probably tame and keep imprisoned Dan Heng in that room.

Blade felt something inside, an inner madness. He wasn't getting the reason why the Emperor would imprison a man like that in a sanctuary.

And why trying to tame him by absorbing his mana till the point of making him just crawl and do nothing.

"That insane... Emperor..." Blade passed his hand on his face, trying not to think too much about that man "He felt like he was a God and had rights to play with life and death like this..." he got annoyed to then slash fiercely the hourglass.

"This is the most unsatisfying mission I have ever done" he swore before destroying the glass of the hourglass that literally pushed Blade against the wall and Blade's eyes opened up once he noticed all the blue mana condensing and forming a giant blue spirit dragon that rushed against the collapsed body.

The dragon wrapped his long body around the one of Dan Heng, as it was getting up, pulled by the dragon. Blade had no idea of what was happening, he has never seen a magic like that before, or a creature like that, yet it felt something familiar at the same time.

The dragon disappeared like Dan Heng's body absorbed it back. The chains though weren't destroyed, thing that made Blade realize that it was a magic made exactly for him to never use his powers to free himself.

Dan Heng opened up his eyes and in no time he looked like his face and body skin was getting better like he was back to be alive and not between life and death.

He did catch a big breath and closed his eyes again once he noticed still the chains on him piercing his body parts, but at least since the hourglass was destroyed, the mana wasn't getting pulled out of him.

"You're welcome" Blade said as he crossed his arms, and Dan Heng got startled. He was probably lost in his thoughts as he was looking at his own body, like he couldn't believe he did regain back his life energy after who knows how many years...

"Why...?"

Blade stand up as he was still on the ground after the push of the hourglass and walked slowly, making his sword scratching the marble as he was reaching Dan Heng, who was still laying on the ground with his back against the wall,

"I don't find it funny when they're imprisoned and can't give me a fight before dying" he replied with an evil smile, but he got annoyed as he noticed Dan keeping his calm and non interested stare.

"Hm" he simply said before looking at the room with the shattered pieces of the hourglass.

He opened up his eyes once he noticed Blade holding his chin with his free hand to force him to look at him in the eyes.

"What? Aren't you willing to fight?" he asked and Dan Heng tilted his head

"Why should I?" he asked and that made Blade stare at him, having no idea how to react towards Dan Heng's calm and neutral stare.

"Are you serious?" Blade asked trying not to lose it in front of the half dragon man, whose tail was moving a little, making him look even cute.

"Who should I fight?" he asked confused and Blade's red eyes locked on his

"Me! Who else is in this room? Aaah" he put his free hand on his own face "This is making me feel so frustrated" he told himself as Dan Heng tilted his head to a side

"Why should I fight the one who did free me from the hourglass?" he asked "I think I am in debt with you, so fighting against you would be against my.." Dan Heng opened up his eyes as Blade's hands touched the chains connected to the neck

"Are you kidding me? In debt with me? I thought you would fight me" Blade looked at his blue eyes and Dan Heng sighed.

"I don't even know your name"

"Why would you care? I am just here to fight, what are you even on about?" Blade asked, feeling irritated by Dan Heng, who looked like he wasn't even feeling pain from the chains anymore, even though they were piercing his skin.

"Hmm" Dan Heng looked at him and smiled "I am sorry, I won't fight"

"This is no fun" Blade muttered as he left the chains, Dan Heng this time didn't fall on the ground, he actually stand in front of him, who was trying to get some sense in the situation.

"No point on killing someone who doesn't even try to defend himself... ah, what a failure of a mission" he muttered to himself under Dan Heng's curious stare.

Blade then looked at him "What are you?" he asked and Dan tilted his head to a side "You have a tail and horns... Are you an half dragon or a shapeshifter?"

"Hmm... I am Dan Heng" he replied and Blade looked at him, trying not to hit him, because it wasn't something someone with honour would do.

"This is..." Blade sighed and Dan Heng opened up his eyes as the swordman slashed the chains on his feet. He fast grabbed the loose chains connected to his neck and pulled him close to him "You will come with me"

"Can't you free me from this chains?" Dan Heng asked as he was walking because Blade was moving out the room they were in.

"I will free from your chains when you will tell me you want to fight me or when I will get an idea how to use you as I didn't get anything from this treasure hunt rather than a nuisance" Blade said without even looking at him.

"You didn't know I was here?" Dan Heng sounded surprised and Blade for a moment stopped walking, to turn and look at the man he had in front of his eyes.

He was wearing a tunic, white and green in line with his jade horns and the fur of his dragon tail. Around his waist he had a big belt with a dragon embroidery. He actually looked like a creature out of that world for Blade's eyes; something he has never seen before.

"Why should I know?" he asked and Dan looked around the corridor and got confused. Blade opened up his eyes "Tell me... Who's the current Emperor?"

"Emperor Zhao Li" He replied before trembling "... Did he send you?" he gnashed his teeth and Blade got curious by his reaction.

He laughed under Dan Heng's almost serious stare, before pulling him close to him from the chains "Wrong... Emperor Zhao Li died fifty years ago... His son got on command when he was just a little boy" Dan Heng's eyes opened up and Blade laughed at his reaction "Are you telling me you've been here for more than fifty years?"

Dan Heng looked lost in his thoughts. He was terrified, his eyes were shining of a beautiful blue in contrast of the red eyes of Blade.

"I have been asleep for... so long?" he whispered to himself and Blade looked somehow serious in front of Dan Heng's desperation of that little revelation.

"Why were you there?" Blade asked, trying to keep Dan Heng focus on their conversation as he was totally in overthinking

"I was imprisoned here... I am... feeling tired, I don't remember much right now, my mind is still numb" he tried to avoid the stare of Blade, who felt it in his skin he was lying, or he was trying not to expose himself.

"Whatever, you will come with me and see if I can get anything... Do you have a hometown who would pay me to bring you back?" he asked and Dan Heng looked lost in his thoughts, as he was crossing his arms and looking at a non exact spot

"Hmm" He mumbled under Blade's irritated stare "I think?"

"What do you mean I think?" Blade asked trying again not to lose it agaist Dan Heng's neutral chill tone.

"Well, I told you I don't remember much" he said as he shrugged his shoulders "But I was... living in the forest.." he smiled and Blade almost got chills as he swore he could see sparkles around the half dragon, who was smiling innocently "I don't think deers and rabbit have money though"

"I can't believe this" Blade told himself "I am going to kill that village chief" he said with an evil smile as he walked out of the temple.

"W-what? Wait, who do you want to kill?" Dan Heng's eyes opened up once he noticed the corpse of the emperor's guards on the ground "What have you...?"

"I asked kindly to let me pass" Blade said with a neutral tone, leaving a side eye to Dan Heng who looked surprised "And those were the ones who didn't let anyone pass... And who knows how many they killed... This zone here is meant to stay hidden and protected" he pulled Dan Heng close to him "If it wasn't for me, you would have been imprisoned there for more than enough to become insane"

Dan looked at the ground full of blood with a sad stare, showing his profile to Blade, who didn't know how to feel since he noticed that man looked not even that scared of him. Dan Heng had a pale clean skin, and the long black hair were covering partially his long and pointed ears. If it wasn't for the tail of a dragon and the horns, Blade was getting even shivers when he thought for a moment he could be a fairy.

"You killed them all alone?"

Blade opened up his eyes once he noticed Dan Heng turning towards him with a calm stare and tone. He actually didn't expect that man to be that calm with him that close.

"Who else would be that insane to go against the Emperor's guards?" Blade asked as his free hand was on his face, like he was getting frustrated by the stare of those shiny blue eyes.

"You're strong" Blade raised his eyebrow once he noticed Dan, looking at him with proud stare, making him question his life choices.

"Please, I am starting to think it was better when you were half dead on the ground" Blade said as he pulled him, to force him to keep walking.

"Where are we going?" he asked and Blade sighed heavily

"The question is where am I taking you" he corrected him "You're in chains, I decide" he explained and Dan Heng nodded even though Blade wasn't even looking at him. Dan Heng seriously looked like he was having fun even "We're going to the village chief who sent me here, if he doesn't give me any proper explanation, I will wipe out their village"

Dan Heng stand and for a moment Blade felt the chains tight. He turned and noticed Dan with his eyes opened up, scared, he was actually scared.

"Why would you kill innocents?" he asked and Blade laughed at his questions

"Who is innocent in this world for real?" he started as he was looking like he didn't care at all "He had a plan... He had no business to talk about this place with me, yet he knew I could have get in... I am sure he must know something about you" he held the chains and forced Dan Heng to walk "You better not making me stop another time" he said and Dan Heng sighed

"Do you think people of this Era know me? I have been imprisoned during the previous Emperor" he did remind him and Blade looked for a moment at the half dragon.

"I must get rid of you and get something in return somehow" he stopped for a moment feeling a sorta of madness getting him "Did that man just try to trap me by giving me this responsability? A dragon boy to rescue? Why? Am I seen as a babysitter? That motherf..." he asked himself with a weird expression in his face under Dan Heng's confused one.

Blade sighed and looked at Dan, trying not to get mad before actually having the proofs "That man is the only one who's close enough from here, we will take some days, less speech, more walking" he cut the conversation, making Dan Heng mumbling annoyed.

"Honestly can I say something?"

Blade sighed after some time the two were walking in the forest, avoiding the streets to be sure not to meet anyone as Dan Heng was pretty much someone, who people would get attracted to for his horns, clothes and tail.

"Why do you speak?" Blade said with an annoyed tone

"Your decision about taking me to the village chief... I don't know..." Blade turned towards Dan Heng who was for a moment touched by some of the sun rays, which managed to get through the forest trees. His blue eyes were looking more like a pond of smerald water in that moment. "It looked like you are actually out of ideas" Dan Heng smiled innocently and Blade gnashed his teeth, feeling like he actually hurt his pride.

"You better shut up for the rest of the path." he mumbled mostly to himself as he was walking, without letting Dan Heng seeing his face.

"Look, at the worst I will follow you wherever you go till you get some ideas!"

"Shut up"

The tail of the half dragon moved happily and Blade had no idea how he could hear Dan Heng laughing behind him, enjoying the moment.

Chapter Text

"Hey Blade"

Blade almost cried inside once he heard Dan Heng's voice calling him, as he was looking around the forest, trying to get some point of reference to see if he was going to the right way.

Without walking on the road, it was easy to get lost in that big forgotten forest.

"Can you please shut up, I am trying to focus" he said with an annoyed tone, as he was moving towards a creek, hoping it was the same connected to a waterfall he walked back to when he was looking for the child of the village chief.

He felt his heart beat faster, and his red eyes opened up once he heard a big thud behind him.

He turned and he felt weird as he saw the half dragon on the ground "What... What happened?" he asked, rushing towards him instinctively.

Dan Heng was showing his back, and Blade raised his eyebrow "What are you doing?"

Blade's stare became an even more frustrated one, once Dan slowly turned to Blade with his hands trembling "I... wanted to catch that rabbit, I am hungry" he said with teary eyes, making him feel like he was dealing with a child.

"Are you... seriously crying?" Blade sighed heavily "This isn't really happening to me, it isn't" he kept telling himself, feeling hatred inside, the more he was looking at Dan Heng's teary eyes.

"I have been without food for centuries, the hourglass was keeping me alive just to get my mana, you don't know how does it feel" Dan Heng crossed his arms, showing off an annoyed, grumpy stare.

Dan Heng opened up his eyes once he noticed Blade crouching down, staring at him with a neutral stare.

"I don't, but do you think I care as long as you have energies to walk?" he asked and Dan Heng looked at him, to then surprise him and touch his cheeks "What the..."

"Aren't you hungry?" he asked and Blade for a moment looked at him with a confused stare, as Dan Heng's eyes were glowing of a malicious blue as his tail was laying on his lap. Dan Heng's hand was actually cold, but it was a good sensation for Blade to feel on his cheeks.

He raised his eyebrow, once he noticed Dan Heng smiling as soon as he made his hands move the strands of hair that were almost covering his left red eye.

"Can you please explain why are you that much into touching my face?" he asked and Dan Heng looked at him with a neutral stare. Blade started to question himself if he had any idea of what he was doing.

I mean, he wasn't used to people touching his face? Nobody would dare to even try, yet that damn half dragon man was doing it without even thinking twice, like it was something totally normal.

"Explain? Your eyes are the first thing I saw after centuries of nothing, I am quite fond of them!" he smiled and Blade sighed heavily. He put back his sword in its cover, and left the chains to quickly grab the hands of him, to stop them.

"I don't know in what world you were living in back then, but this is not normal" Blade stand up under Dan Heng's confused stare. Blade stroke his own hair out of frustration "Don't do that to any other men or women, you might get into trouble" he said, leaving Dan Heng sat on the ground, still confused.

Blade looked up the sky, seeing the colours of the sunset being more clear. After that bloody rainy night, that one was about to be quiet and honestly he was glad as he didn't want to that weak dragon to get soaked.

His thoughts got broken once he noticed Dan Heng throwing himself in the water of the creek under his blank stare.

Dan Heng was literally swimming, trying to catch some fish, and he sighed as he noticed they kept playing with his tail.

Dan Heng laughed but he tilted his head once he noticed Blade staring at him with his eyebrow having a nervous tick and his hands trembling, ready to probably rage.

"Get out of the water! I will go hunting and get wood for the campfire, you better do whatever the hell you want" Blade said out of madness leaving Dan Heng there.

Blade of course took his time to catch some rabbits in the forest, but he didn't mind at all. He was quite fond of solitude after all.

"Honestly, I just hope he took the chance to get away, I don't care anymore, he's just a nuisance" Blade told himself as he tied some rabbits around his belt, to then focus on getting some branches for the fire.

"I wanted to bring him to the village and leave him there to go back to my path anyway" he sighed at himself annoyed, getting enough branches. The swordman looked at the forest getting almost fully dark and closed his eyes for a moment enjoying the quiet.

He kept walking towards where the sound of the water was "At this point he should have escaped alread.." he stopped as he noticed Dan Heng standing up on the water, as around him there were fish imprisoned inside the bubbles of water.

Dan Heng had one arm resting behind and the other laying on his chest. His tail's fur, the horns and his eyes were shining under the moonlight of a magical blue.

Blade let the branches fall off his arms and Dan Heng turned, leaving a serious and deadly side eye towards him, but once he noticed it was the swordman, his serious stare became a happy one, making Blade almost feeling uncomfortable.

"You're back! I did get some food as well!" he smiled and Blade sighed heavily under Dan's confused stare as he was walking off the water with the imprisoned fish floating around him and following his movements.

"Why didn't you just set yourself free..." Blade said without even looking at him, as he was preparing the fire "It was a perfect opportunity"

Dan Heng sat in front of the campfire in front of him and crossed his arms as his own tail was on the side moving a little. Blade raised a bit his head, as he was turning on the fire, to look at Dan Heng who smiled

"To go where?"

"Away from me" Blade said like he was begging, making Dan Heng feeling even guilty he hasn't done it as the swordman looked like he was losing the patience with him.

Dan's eyes shined as he saw the fire turned on. He moved his hand towards a bubble with the fish inside and that collapsed once the half dragon's finger touched it. Blade looked at him, apathetic towards the man's happiness as he was holding proudly the fish he did "catch" and sighed.

Blade put the rabbits to cook under Dan Heng's confused stare "Put the fish back to the water, no need to eat more than we need" he said as his eyes were focus on the fire.

"But..." Dan Heng sighed and made the fish he had in his hands float as water was forming around it to get him back in a bubble. In a fast movement the bubbles full of fish flew back to the water. Dan Heng looked at Blade a little bit upset and Blade tilted his head to a side.

"Once we will reach this village, our paths will never meet again" Blade streched his legs while sitting on the ground under Dan Heng's curious stare "I couldn't leave you inside that sanctuary, you would have got the blame of the deaths probably, so.." He pointed his swords at him "Once we get to that poor village, you will get away from my sight, understood?"

"But why?" Dan Heng said, and Blade felt again the nervous tick on his eyebrow and lips tilting, trying to betray him as he wanted to keep himself in his calm mood "Do you wish me to help that village?"

"No, I don't care, I wish you to get back to enjoy your life away from mine, my path is filled with deaths and murders" Blade crossed his arms as he was staring at the half dragon who looked not even a bit scared "And I do work alone."

"I don't know where my home is anymore" Dan Heng said as he was holding his knees close to his chest under Blade's serious stare "I migh have told you that I don't remember much right now about my past, but I am sure it was filled with..." his blue eyes were stuck on the fire "... deaths... and suffering"

Blade tilted his head to a side, as he kept staring at the half dragon who turned a bit his stare towards his own hands as water was forming around it. The swordman felt that man was actually strong, but he had no idea who he was.

A little curiosity was trying to kick in as he was probably something related to the previous Emperor.

"Do you remember how to use your powers?" he asked and Dan looked at him after he gave him the cooked rabbit on a big leaf.

Dan Heng's face got happy once he did taste the meat and Blade laughed a little without even noticing. That dragon man looked so innocent for some things he couldn't believe it.

"I do, but I can't do anything against those, it's pretty annoying having it. It feels like a collar..." Dan Heng said annoyed, pointing at the chain around his neck "The Emperor wanted to make sure I could have never be free again with those chains, they're made with my blood, and I can't do anything to free me...It makes have nightmares of my past"

"What do you see in those nightmares?" Blade asked and Dan Heng took another bite of the cooked rabbit.

"I guess I was the Emperor's favourite entertainment" he explained shrugging his shoulders under Blade's surprised stare.

Dan Heng locked his blue eyes on him with a neutral stare "I am an immortal sage of the Azure Dragon, keeper of the Life Essence"

Blade's eyes opened up "Didn't you say you didn't remember your past?" he asked and Dan Heng laughed innocently.

"I lied" he replied under Blade's hopeless stare "But I don't think anyone knows me... I was a legend back then and the Emperor tried his best to keep me for himself"

"Keeper of the Life Essence" Blade repeated in his head "It sounds familiar but I don't think I have ever really heard of an half dragon God"

"Huh?" Dan Heng blushed happily "Do I look like a God?" he asked and Blade sighed, feeling a little bit irritated

"Magical creatures are pretty common, but you're just different" Dan Heng got serious under Blade's stare "I have fought for a long time, and travelled all across the country, and never met an half dragon, or maybe you're a dragon in a human disguise, but those ears" he shrugged "Whatever, it's not going to be my problem once we reach the village"

Blade untied his tailcoat and made a sorta of pillow to use against a tree where he laid his back, to keep watching Dan Heng, explaining a bit of his past.

"Heh? You're not trying to absorb my power? Or to know what I can do?" Dan Heng asked and Blade tilted his head

"Why would I care to see what you can do with your mana if you don't want to fight me" he asked with a calm stare, making Dan Heng surprised "Why do you even look that surprised... Just what's your deal with the Emperor anyway?" he asked as he was feeling confused by Dan Heng's questions.

"I was... an humble servant of the Emperor, I wanted to support the kingdom, but I got betrayed seems... and imprisoned... Kept away from my people till they thought I did disappear"

"You don't look sad" Blade commented and Dan Heng raised his head to look at the moon as its rays were playing with his black long hair.

"I have been with the Emperor for so many years, and then imprisoned..." Dan Heng laid his back against the tree as slowly he was releasing some mana under Blade's curious stare.

A water dragon was in front of Blade's eyes. Dan Heng laid his hand on the water dragon, who slowly wrapped his body with his tail and made the man laying his head on his body like a pillow.

"I am not sure what's my purpose to be in this Era anymore" Dan Heng's eyes slowly closed under Blade's fascinated stare.

"Waste of talent" Blade sighed annoyed, feeling how strong and mysterious that man was. He almost felt irritated as he knew, he could feel Dan Heng was strong, but why was he acting that weak? And who's the sane person who would happily stand by the Emperor's side?

"Foolish" Blade commented as stand up and looked at Dan Heng sleeping.

He took his tailcoat and slowly reached the dragon to cover his body as his clothes looked light for a night like that in the forest.

"Don't get sick or you will be even more of a nuisance tomorrow" he said annoyed, before getting his sword and laying against a tree to guard the little camp.

Chapter Text

"Dan Heng..."

He was floating on the pond, as an Azure Dragon was slowly flying around him. The waterfall behind was giving him a sense of peace. Dan Heng was peacefully meditating on a pond, releasing his mana to keep the ancient forest he was living in back then as the main keeper of the magic and the creatures who were living in.

He opened his eyes and smiled softly once he noticed the Emperor with some guards behind on the horses.

The Emperor had long black hair and dark eyes. He slowly reached the pond as he was opening his arms "The Kingdom's treasure"

Dan Heng rest his feet on the water and kept some distance from the Emperor "Your majesty, it's good to see you're healthy again"

"Thanks to you! I have been told a beautiful spirit protected me the whole night and of course it was you!" the Emperor smiled "I am here to offer you a place in my manor, you will get the honor to live in the Emperor of the Sun's manor, in exchange I will just ask you to keep giving me that power of yours as this will make us invincible against the invasion"

Dan shook his head "As a Keeper of the Life Essence, I can't share this power to even your Majesty, I just wanted to help"

The soldiers looked like they were about to drow their weapons, but Dan Heng didn't even feel the tension of the moment as he was believing the Emperor was being friendly.

"But won't you feel like you did show me your back at me, the Emperor, and the people of this kingdom once the invasions will bring pain to many people you could help?" he asked and Dan gnashed his teeth, feeling already guilty.

"I am not... supposed to help mortals" Dan looked like he was sad, but he simply wasn't supposed to use his powers for anything like that. He wanted to keep himself neutral and at peace.

"But I am not a mortal, I am the Emperor of the Sun!" The Emperor walked towards the water, and Dan Heng's eyes glowed of a beautiful blue. Everyone got surprised once they saw the Emperor walking on the water to reach the half dragon "See, I know you care about the Emperor" he smiled and Dan Heng looked at him as he was caressing his hair "Just come with me"

"What do you want to do exactly?" Dan's eyes were locked on the Emperor's one. He smiled like he was already tasting a victory, making Dan feeling shivers all over his body for a moment.

"It's a shame you have this power and none to share it with, I will be your guide to use it for a greater good"

Then flashes of Dan being in the manor of the Emperor, soldiers around him... Sorcerers chaining him and forcing him to kneel before the Emperor, who was smiling under his suffering as they were pulling his body inside a sanctuary..

"I lied to you, my precious treasure, your power is the reason why my soldiers are so strong and I am immortal!" Dan was on the ground, half asleep, feeling no energy in his body. He couldn't even feel the touch of the Emperor's hands on his hair "You can't... be out there. The world needs to be purged first, I will make sure the world will be pure just like you before you get out of here" he gave some caress on the half dragon man "Just hold on and don't fight it... I will make sure I will use your power for the best of the Empire, no one has to find my best jewel, ever!" Dan Heng's eyes were opened up as the Emperor was laughing, seeing Dan's mana getting slowly out of his body to fill the hourglass.

"What a beauty" the Emperor commented "And you didn't want it to share anymore once you helped us? Wasn't that a selfish choice? I am glad you didn't cause more problems, my treasure!"

"I don't... want to be... here" Dan tried to speak and the Emperor crouched down again, giving him little pats on his head "I thought..."

"Such a powerful and beautiful creature, in need of guidance" the Emperor spoke "You're lost and you couldn't even recognise who's good or bad in this world" he smiled "I will take care of you, you will be in this golden cage, I made this sanctuary just for you, my treasure! Nobody has to know you're like a God in this world! My God!" he sighed "Now sleep, my treasure, I will make sure I will kill everyone who wants to approach my kingdom to get this power.."

"You're crazy" Dan said trying to fight as his eyes glowed and the azure dragon came out of his body, trying to bite the Emperor, who stand up and laid his hand on the dragon's neck, blocking his movement.

"My treasure, you would never dare to hit your favourite, why are you trying to make us live in pain?" he asked, destroying the dragon in one movement, making Dan Heng coughing blood.

"This strenght... I feel invincible with just this little of you in me, this is... this is THE GOD POWER"

***

"Wake up.... wake up" Dan was shaking in his sleep, but something tickling his face, made him slowly opening up his eyes. He got surprised once he noticed Blade's red eyes staring at him with an annoyed look. Blade was literally touching his cheeks to wake him up, but he stopped once he noticed Dan waking up "Good morning, finally"

"Huh, did I oversleep?" Dan asked to then notice his body covered by Blade's tailcoat "What is this?"

"Just wanted to make sure you wouldn't catch cold during the night as I am not planning to pull you to the village" Blade laid his hands on his own forehead "An half dragon catching a cold would be literally the end of my patience, and it's already lacking normally" he said to then grab his tailcoat and wear it under Dan Heng's confused stare.

"What's with that look? Are you still in your nightmares?" Blade asked as he was throwing the wood on the creek, and covering the traces of the campfire.

"How do you know?" Dan asked and Blade sighed heavily

"Didn't you notice it?" he asked opening his arms and Dan in that moment noticed the swordman soaked "You were so into your nightmare that you threw your stupid mana at me"

"Oh my... I am so sorry!" Dan exclaimed and Blade laid his hand on his forehead, making the half dragon bite his lips as he didn't mean to hurt him in anyway. He was feeling so bad.

"You should feel sorry to have sent me such a weak attack in your sleep, I didn't even feel the adrenaline to chop of that stupid mana dragon, the only thing he did was exploding in a water bubble on me... ahh" Dan's face got relaxed as he noticed Blade being totally fine, and actually annoyed not for the attack itself, but for the lack of strenght of it "Even when asleep you just keep playing with my patience, and your magic think I am that THAT weak"

Dan laughed under Blade's deadly stare "I am sorry" he repeated, and Blade crossed his arms while holding his sword.

"Whatever, let's get a move already"

"Ah? Already?" Dan Heng tilted his head and Blade looked at him with an apathetic stare.

"What do you mean with already?" he asked and Dan Heng looked at the river "Do not tell me you want to swim or anything, we're not doing a damn.." Blade opened up his eyes once he saw Dan Heng's eyes glowing of a beautiful blue as he summoned his mana Dragon made of pure clear water.

He smiled as the water dragon flew around him and then it went up high, leaving little waterdrops that made everything shine around Dan Heng. Blade's eyes were for a moment captured by the view. Dan Heng was looking beautiful as for a moment he was floating on air and meditating, letting his mana off from his body in pure blue strings that were absorbed by the ground. It felt like the air was getting light and the breeze warm.

"What are you doing?"

"Just checking on the forest" Dan Heng said to then take a big breath "Everything is fine, I feel the forest so healthy, took almost no time"

Blade looked at Dan Heng who tilted his head "What?"

"You're... weird"

"Weird?" Dan Heng felt confused

"Let's go" Blade started moving, feeling a little bit confused. Dan Heng looked naive but whenever he was focus he looked like another person. He couldn't really explain it himself.

"Can I catch some fish?" he asked and Blade looked at him confused

"Do you really get hungry this fast?" he asked "You couldn't survive even half a day of an imperial soldier, this is such a...Aghh" Blade felt like he seriously was wearing a maid dress to take care of a dragon cub "I will burn their houses and... all of them" he whispered to himself as he kept having the smiley face of the village chief in this mind "It's all his fault, It must be or else I don't know how to release this madness"

"You're quite funny" Blade turned towards Dan Heng who was laughing at his deadly stares and thoughts, and the swordman had no idea how he was managing his rage

"Funny... FUNNY?" He asked and Dan laid his own fingers on his chin as he was tilting his head to a side to look at Blade's face from another angle "Ugh, you're seriously... out of this world" Blade said to then grab the chains and force him to walk.

"No need to pull!" Dan said and Blade, without even more words, left the grab of the chains and kept walking

"I apologise" Blade said without even staring at him, and Dan looked surprised "But you have to stop catching fish"

"Heh? I need food"

Blade sighed heavily and looked at him "If you need food, you ask me"

"I can do it by myself" Dan said with an obvious tone as he tilted his own head and Blade raised his eyebrow

"You don't look like someone who would even kill a fly" that comment made Dan Heng surprised once again to then smile happily, feeling like the swordman was actually being protective towards him somehow "Therefore, till you're with me, I will be in charge of the hunting, end of the discussion, move."

Chapter Text

"So?"

Blade sighed once he noticed Dan Heng peeking from a tree in front of their path, with his blue eyes locked on his figure.

"No." Blade replied "This is the fifth time you ask, enough, don't you have anything better to do?" he asked as he was crossing his arms and keep walking past the half dragon who kept his grumpy stare on.

"You know many information about me, but you won't be sharing anything about you?" he asked, walking next to him and Blade looked at him with an obvious stare.

"Can't you use, I don't know, your powers to read my mind and get to know everything you want?" Blade said ironically and Dan Heng crossed his arms, like he was actually thinking about it

"It wouldn't be as fun as making you talk about yourself though" he replied as he shrugged his shoulders.

"Can you actually do that?" Blade asked, feeling a little bit in awe towards Dan Heng's blue eyes.

"What if I can? Could it be... You're worried I discover anything about you?" he asked, laying his head towards him with a challenging smile. Blade's red eyes were looking at him, who had a smirk almost. The swordman tilted his head, showing definitely NOT a scared or worried stare to Dan Heng

"No, because your head would be chopped off before you actually manage to do that" he replied with an obvious tone, laying his hand on his face, pushing him away, like a noisy child.

"Hey! My nose!" Dan complaint as he got pushed to the side, to leave the path free to the swordman who kept walking, ignoring him.

"Aren't you interested in my story with details?" Dan Heng asked, walking side by side and Blade sighed "If you tell me anything about you, I will give you all the details, and maybe you might get ideas and realise you could make me a great resource for you"

"Oh but you are already" Blade commented under Dan Heng's surprised stare. Blade turned to him and laid his visage close to Dan Heng's one "You're a great resource of headaches" he said, to then keep walking, leaving the half dragon on spot for a moment.

"How rude" Dan Heng commented and Blade left him with a terrifying side eye to then close his eyes.

"You shouldn't care about knowing someone who's going to part ways soon with you" Blade said with an obvious tone "I am a swordman, who lives to fight, end of it"

"You live for death?" Dan Heng sighed "But you didn't try to kill me"

"Because I do kill only when it is needed or the people I have in front are an obstacle" Blade looked at Dan Heng who was for a moment surprised "I have nowhere to belong to, but I stay with my honour. There's no fun in killing people who can't protect themselves or do not seek for a fight"

Dan smiled and Blade tilted his head "Why do you smile?" he asked and Dan Heng looked nostalgic

"Because I wish the Emperor was sincere..." Dan Heng looked at the forest "Those were the words who made me believe he was good..." he sighed "But I made him taste something no mortal should taste... and got insane" Dan looked like he was getting mad at his own thoughts "Humans... When you get to taste power... You change"

"What kind of power?" Blade asked and Dan Heng looked at him in his eyes

"This" Dan Heng made a golden orb appear and floating up his own hand as water was flowing around it "This is the key of my life essence and key of my power connected to the nature of this world... Its magic is unlimited... Too much for a mere human to tame" Dan Heng explained and Blade looked at the golden orb shining, making its ray go through the water that was floating around it.

"Do you seek power?" he asked and the swordman laughed.

"Why should I seek for power?" he asked, locking his red eyes to the blue of the half dragon

"Why?" Dan Heng tilted his head, like he was getting confused "You're human, you should know"

"I do not seek for power" Blade sighed "Also because the more I get strong the less likely I will find someone who will give me a proper fight" he shrugged annoyed under Dan's entertained stare towards his sincerity.

"Long time ago... I did seek for just one thing" Blade looked at his hand holding his beloved sword "Revenge"

"Did you..." Dan Heng looked at Blade, who was focus on his own hand holding the sword "Did you manage to get it?"

"Yes" Blade's smile was terrifying. He slowly turned and looked at Dan Heng "I got it" he replied "But I realised nothing changed in my life some minutes later the ecstasy disappeared" he laughed as his red eyes glowed, and moved fast his free hand on them to cover them "Nothing... changed" he whispered to then walk away from Dan who did bite his lips as he went to follow him. He could feel... grudge coming from Blade's heart. Something related to unforgiven past memories. Dan Heng's blue eyes could see, but he himself did refrain himself to look up, thinking the swordman had definitely more than a simple story of a mercenary behind.

"Even if nothing changed, you at least closed the chapter of that nightmare" Dan talked and Blade shook his hand, feeling like he just said a joke

"Is it though?" he asked to then sigh "We're about to get to the village"

"Oh! Already?" Dan Heng asked "Are you going to leave me there?" he asked and Blade stopped for a moment, and turned to him

"First, if the village chief can't tell me anything about you, I will wipe out his village" he explained with a calm tone under Dan Heng's sigh

"That's unfortunate"

"Their village was already to the edge of being fully destroyed, they have been having problems with their farms since years and the little they manage to harvest isn't even enough not to make their families starve" Blade laughed "Maybe, ending their village will push them to seek a new home" he said to then walk faster as he noticed the way out the forest nearby the village.

"How come they had these problems?" Dan Heng asked and Blade looked at the dragon with an annoyed stare

"Why do you care?" he muttered annoyed "I don't know? The outer territories had problems of literally poisoned earth since years, therefore the food cost way more than in the Emperor's territories, it's hard to survive here" he said to then getting confused as he heard a weird sound.

Dan Heng crossed his arms "Does this mean... I WILL DIE?"

Blade raised his eyebrow and turned towards him who had in his hand an apple half eaten.

"You... Did you just eat it without even smelling it?! Anwer me already!" Blade felt like raging as he was walking to the dragon who was keeping his mouth closed "Don't swallow"

"But you asked me to reply!" Dan Heng said after he swallowed the bite and Blade felt like shouting

"You better force yourself to vomit, I am not taking a responsability to have killed a dragon spirit in the forest" Blade said as he was keeping his hand on his own forehead trying not to lose it

"It's okay, I am alive" Dan Heng laughed, showing his kind and lovely smile. He was literally emanating a shiny and warm aura around, but his smile turned into a worried stare as Blade on the other hand had around a black aura

"I told you to, damn, get it out" Dan Heng's eyes opened up as Blade put his hans on his clothes near his neck to then hold his chin

"What... Hey what are you doing?!" Dan Heng got embarassed as he noticed Blade leaning his face near his. They two were very close, their noses could literally almost touch.

"I am going to make you vomit, open the mouth already, you idiot you will die" Blade put his fingers near Dan Heng's mouth, trying to separate the lips who were even more sealed

"Hey, stop it, I am not going to let you do this, get away already" Dan Heng looked at Blade with a grumpy stare and the swordman wanted to literally die in the moment, out of frustration

"I said... to... open your mouth already!" The two were literally holding themselves. One was pushing the fingers on his face, the other was trying to push away from the hold on the chest.

"That's not going to happen" Dan said embarassed to then open his eyes once Blade, who was just focus on the lips of Dan Heng, leant even more. Dan Heng tried to step back but he fell on the ground, with the swordman who noticed in the last moment.

Dan closed his eyes but he felt nothing as Blade rushed his hands behind the neck of the half dragon, not to make him hurt. He opened up his eyes as he noticed Blade still on top of him, looking at him.

"Are you seriously that clumsy?" Blade looked at him with a mad stare and Dan Heng looked even more embarassed under the swordman's confused stare "Are you okay?"

"Uh? Yes..." Dan Heng slowly put his hands in front of his face and Blade smiled

"That's not going to help you"

Dan moved a bit his hands and got even more surprised when Blade grabbed his hands and put them on the side "YOU BETTER THROW UP, WE'RE LITERALLY AT THE VILLAGE, YOU BETTER NOT DIE NOW OR I AM GOING TO WIPE THEM OUT"

Dan gnashed his teeth "I am fine! I can't die for these useless things, you know it!" he slapped the hands on the swordman "C'mon, cut it off already!" he said annoyed and Blade looked at him "And... get off me, it's kinda... embarassing."

A thud made the two, from looking at each others, to look where the sound came from and it was a woodman who was there getting some wood for the village.

"Oh... The... THE DEVIL, THE DEVIL is BACK!" he started running towards the village under Dan Heng confused stare and Blade's sigh.

"You have quite the reputation" Dan said once Blade stand up off his body. Dan Heng's blue eyes shined happily once he noticed Blade, offering him his hand to stand up "Although, I'd say you're more of a knight than a devil"

Blade turned and looked at him with scary eyes, making Dan Heng tilting his head to a side, looking innocent and like he hasn't said anything bad "Get up on your own" he said as he was retrieving the hand but opened up his eyes once he noticed the tail of the dragon blocking it.

"Thank you!" Dan Heng said as he reached his hand to then release it with his tail. Blade looked at the dragon spirit walking past him and sighed.

"Just... Last moments and you will part ways" he told himself to then reach the village.

Chapter Text

"Does this always happen?"

"What are you talking about?" Blade asked as the two were walking towards the entrance of the village. The two were calm and talking while on the other side, people were shouting in full panic repeating "demon" and "we're all dead".

"This chaos" Dan Heng pointed the fingers in front of them, making Blade sighing hard as all the villagers, once they noticed him being literally at the gate, threw themselves on the ground, crying and begging for their lives.

"Please, don't kill us!"

Blade laid his hand on the forehead, feeling even embarassed since he could feel Dan Heng calm stare on him.

"It looks like mortals are scared of you" Dan Heng said with a neutral stare, like he couldn't really get the tension the two parts had.

Blade turned a bit to look at Dan Heng, who was looking around with a calm and peaceful stare. He looked like he was lost in his world and actually didn't care much about whatever was happening in the background.

Blade felt that sometimes Dan Heng was getting back to its god-like form, and nothing could actually really catch his attentions, not even Blade's closure.

"I am not here to figh..." Blade tried not to laugh maniacally when some men, guided by the son of the village chief, Leo, came "Oh my God"

Dan Heng tilted his head once he saw Blade's lips almost trembling like he was really trying not to laugh, as some men of the village and Leo, stand in front of the villagers who were begging for their lives.

"You're not going to do anything, demon!" Leo exclaimed as he gnashed his teeth

Blade started to laugh hysterically as his red eyes glowed and he was keeping his head, feeling a terrible malicious feeling getting over him, that would whisper to draw his sword and kill them all in a blood bath.

The men tried to hold on their weapons even though they were trembling. The villagers were trying to pull them from their clothes to force them to go down on their knees.

"Blade"

Everyone got surprised once they noticed Dan Heng laying his hand on the shoulder of the swordman. Blade got surprised for a moment and stopped laughing, to look at him. His blue eyes were looking like a beautiful ocean, a calm feeling "You're the one being noisy now."

Blade crossed his arms and leant the forehead against his "Oh now, so what? They're a walking circus, I do have my reason to laugh" he said as he kept his stare on the dragon while his hands were pointing at the villagers, who weirdly felt offended and confused at the same time.

"Daddy! The demon is back!"

Blade almost wanted to die once he saw some villagers, along with the chief, coming with chests full of fruit and baskets full of water from the big camps nearby the village, and the little girl he saved hugged his legs.

Everyone was looking at the scene, feeling concerned and confused on so many levels.

"Oh, legendary swordman!" the headchief was smiling and looked at the villagers "Why so much tension?"

"Father, I was protecting them! The devil came bac..." Leo was trying to speak but his father just let out a little giggle

"If the devil wanted to kill us all, he would have not given you time to talk, my beloved son" he looked at the vilagers who came with him to harvest the fruit "Please, take care of those, I think I am needed here". With that said some went to probably prepare and use the fruits and whey for the food.

Blade looked at how actually the camps looked beautiful. Like the terrain was healthy and the plants were as colourful as ever. The water looked even more... clean.

He looked at Dan Heng, who tilted his head and sighed, to then look at the chief.

"Indeed" he crossed his arms "I am not here for that..." everyone sighed in relief "...Yet" everyone did tremble.

The head chief laughed innocently "Of course he's messing with us, he would never do that to this old man" he spoke, trying to make the villagers at ease.

"Cut it" Blade meanwhile whispered to the little girl who looked sad, but then her eyes shined once she looked at Dan Heng next to him.

"Father are you seriously.." Leo tried to speak as he was holding his weapon, but his eyes got stuck on the figure near Blade "And who is that? He's surely a demon, he has horns and... He's a dragon!"

"He has chains around the neck... The swordman is actually a mage and that's his familiar" The villagers started to whisper under Blade and Dan Heng's deadly stares like they both were getting almost hopeless towards those people.

Blade moved his arm in front of Dan Heng's body and looked fiercely towards them "I am here to talk with the chief, and he's for now under my watch" he smiled evilly "so you better don't stare at him"

"It's so nice!"

Everyone opened up their eyes once they noticed Meredith playing with Dan Heng's tail, that was moving a little, as the owner was with crossed arms and lost stare, looking majestic and beautiful.

"Hey, stop it" Blade gnashed his teeth and Meredith stuck her tongue out her mouth, making Blade even more annoyed "Aren't you going to tell her anything?" he whispered madly to Dan Heng who tilted his head

"I mean it tickles but she's a mortal cub, why would I?" he asked and Blade was about to lose it again.

"I told you about things you shouldn't do to mortals, but there are also rules you should get for yourself, you can't just let yourself be touched like that" he whispered like he was scolding him.

"I am probably in this world since more than you, I know enough"

"Enough to let yourself be imprisoned for years right?" Blade asked and Dan Heng gnashed his teeth, to then show a grumpy stare as he pushed his front against his.

"That doesn't count"

"Oh right, of course it doesn't" Blade laughed, showing an amused creepy smile, that made everyone else feel in awe, but Dan Heng.

"Though... He wasn't with him before... Does this mean he became a sorcerer now?" the villagers kept whispering as the two were fighting between each others.

"He's a creature I have never seen before, but it looks familiar"

Blade in that moment, turned his glance to the villagers "Enough" with that said the villagers rushed back to their mansions under the quiet and happy smile of the Chief.

"Well, shall we go to my tent?" he asked kindly, after leaving a curious side eye to Dan Heng.

***

"Thank you"

Blade was sitting next to Dan Heng, who kindly accepted a cup of tea in front of the village chief, who smiled proudly as he saw the dragon drinking it.

"What happened?" Blade's eyes were locking on the village chief, who almost spit the tea in front of him, who wasn't drinking. He had his arms crossed and his face was very serious, like he didn't want to play at all.

"What are you talking about?" the village chief asked and Blade sighed

"Four days... Four days have passed... and your village was at the edge, and just today the camps were healthy, the terrain fertilised and.."

"Oh yeah, we don't know as well, I think we might have been blessed with some luck" The chief was happy "I tried to convince my people it was thanks to you since everything happened a bit after you were gone. My daughter loves you now, but the rest is a bit scared of you.."

Blade's stare flinched at the word "love", like he was falling into a deep hole of depression, next to Dan Heng who looked like he had butterflies and hearts around.

"You don't really know..." Blade sighed "Anyway, I am here because I went to that place"

The chief opened up his eyes "And you're alive?!"

Blade looked mad and Dan Heng's eyes opened up. Was it a mere plan to kill Blade?

"Of course I am, I can't die" Blade laid his hands on his front, trying not to kill him before getting information "Was it your plan, old man?"

"No" he replied to then laugh "Guess you're really a legendary swordman, but may I know why you came back to my village then?"

"Him" Blade pointed the finger at Dan Heng, who looked at Blade to then lay his cup on the table and stare into the village chief "He was inside the ruins"

The old man looked at him and crossed his arms as his eyes closed for a moment, lost in his thoughts.

"Didn't he tell you already who he is?" the chief village asked with an obvious tone and Blade tilted his head

"You know who he is?" he asked and Dan Heng looked surprised.

"Not really, but I see chains... If he was in the ruins, imprisoned since the last Emperor's era he must be a spirit... But why would the Emperor keep a spirit..." the chief looked at Dan Heng who coughed

"I am... The Azure Dragon keeper" he corrected and that made the chief opening up his eyes, surprised once he noticed Dan Heng recalling his mana, summoning the life essence orb "Dan Heng"

"The Imbibitor Lunae!" the chief shouted, making some villagers turned towards the tent.

"The Imbibitor Lunae?" Blade asked and Dan Heng looked surprised to hear that name as well.

"Oh my... Everyone knows the legend of the keeper of the Life Essence orb, only the chosen one can wield it as the owner must have an unlimited mana in his body and of course... no mortal has... That's why we had this legend..." The chief walked towards his little bookshelf, trying to get an old book full of dust.

He sat and opened fast its pages, while Blade was staring at Dan Heng who looked lost again in his thoughts.

"This legend... The Life Essence keeper is a God, descendend into this world to bring and mantain the balance of life..." he made Blade look at those pages were there were drawings of a dragon "It's told the legendary azure dragon is a spirit that brought life and kept it in the world... You see..." the chief looked at Blade "Everything in this world has mana, everything that moves, that lives... has pure life mana... The Imbibitor Lunae is one with nature... He is the one who brings life and mantains the cycle life and death of things..."

Blade looked at Dan Heng and the village chief was trembling "You... You said he was imprisoned?"

"I was" Dan Heng replied, as Blade was crossing his arms, feeling the dragon being a bit frustrated by the conversation "And I am not anymore the keeper of anything, I failed and left what I had to protect for more than fifty years..."

"My grandpa used to tell me tales of the Imbibitor Lunae... I can't believe I have him in front of my eyes" the chief was happy and Blade sighed, feeling a bit of weight on his chest as he could see the immortal being more than uncomfortable in that moment.

"Well... I will give him to you, glad you guys will get along" Dan Heng opened up his eyes once he noticed Blade standing up, but the head chief ran to put himself in front of him

"Wait, where are you going?" the chief asked, as Blade raised his eyebrow "You just saved an immortal, do you understand? If the Emperor was seeing him as his treasure, it means he has an incredible value"

"I do not sell people." Blade said as his hands already went on the cover of his sword and the chief sighed heavily

"I didn't mean that" he said with an obvious tone "Legendary swordman, he is the reason why our territory is going back to life"

Blade opened up his eyes and locked them on Dan Heng, who was feeling embarassed.

"I think one of the reasons why he never showed himself to us humans was to avoid... what happened to the Emperor, right?" he asked gently as he moved closer to Dan Heng, who looked at him "Thank you for coming back, Imbibitor Lunae, you saved my village and you're probably saving tons as we're speaking by simply being back to walk freely on our world" he kneeled down to then leaving a side eye to Blade "Kneel down, he's an immortal" he whispered and Blade tilted his head to a side.

"There's no need..." Dan Heng said with an embarassed stare, to then smile gently and offer his hand to the chief, to make him stand up "Please... I am... not.."

"The Emperor must have hurt you a lot" the chief looked into his blue eyes and Dan Heng looked away "There were rumours of the Emperor having many concubines, but his treasure made him insane..."

Blade in that moment had flashes of his past and he felt his head hurting. He laid his hand on his own forehead, trying to keep himself calm as he was getting flashes of his past.

"Blade?!" Dan Heng walked towards Blade, who looked at him with his eyes glowing of madness. He put his hands on his cheeks and Blade felt his cold touch, helping to calm his rage spike.

"What... how" Blade whispered looking into Dan Heng's blue eyes as he grabbed fast the hands of the dragon who were touching his cheeks.

"The day... The Emperor got his treasure, he killed all his concubines and mantained only one of his sons alive... He did choose the current one as the one blessed by his treasure..."

Dan Heng distanced himself from Blade, feeling like he was getting burnt from his cold stare.

Blade looked at chief confused "Why is it all happening now? And how is it possible that only the outer territories were suffering? If he was really the Imbibitor, the whole territory should perish.."

"You forgot... that these outer territories were first... Of the invaders" the chief left a side eye to Blade who opened up his eyes "And you should remember... Right, Blade? You fought here"

Dan Heng raised his eyebrow and looked at Blade "What is he talking about?"

"Nothing" he gnashed his teeth to then laugh "so you know"

"People create legends, but sometimes they're not legends and... you two" he looked at both of them "You are real" he sat and looked at Dan Heng.

"It must have been awful to see your mana being used to just make the territory of the empire healthy... The Insane Emperor was smart... He pushed the invaders to starvation and to submit in order to get food... people died... Many died... Just because the Imbibitor wasn't anymore free" Blade sat back along with Dan Heng "You see... The Imbibitor Lunae has infinite mana... How is it possible?" he asked as he was looking for a page of the legend.

"Here" he pointed a drawing of a dragon "It's told that, the immortal and the nature have a connection. Nature has infinite mana as it gives and gets back... The Imbibitor Lunae was giving to the nature and getting it back as full cycle of life and death... When he was imprisoned, this exchange got probably... blocked" he looked at Dan "It must have been tough, I am sorry to know this was caused by that fool of the Emperor who managed to use your power only for his country to win easily against the others..."

Blade flinched once he saw Dan Heng's teary eyes like he was in a fragile moment. Blade stand up once he saw him walking out the tent.

"I am not worthy to be called Imbibitor Lunae, I don't wanna hear this name... anymore." he said before leaving the tent.

Chapter Text

"Well, interesting story" Blade sighed, feeling his rage growing, as he had no idea where Dan Heng was going "You gave me some replies, I won't wipe your village then"

"How lucky" the chief said laughing innocently and feeling a big weight off his chest "What are you going to do now with the Imbibitor?"

"With Dan Heng?" Blade looked at the chief "I have no interest in keeping him with me, he's an immortal, he belongs to the nature order, nothing that matters to me" he replied with an obvious tone.

"Legendary swordman... Have you thought about the fact... One of the reason you're cursed, might be for him?"

Blade opened up his eyes and looked at the chief who kept talking "It makes sense... Maybe he knows how to help you with your curse"

"No, my curse in my only... Everyone who had it, died by my hands.... Yet my sword can't kill me" he said with a crazy smile "I am not looking anymore for escapes or reasonable plans... I am the one who's going to bring death till I meet someone who's able to defeat me."

"And you walk along with a life bringer... How interesting"

"Not anymore, I am leaving him here"

The chief looked surprised as Blade was simply walking out the tent like he has done what he wanted to.

"Oh? You're not going to... be with him? Haven't you thought of how many people will try to imprison him again? We can't protect him"

"He can protect himself alone if he really doesn't want to be chained again" Blade said before leaving and opening up his eyes once he heard some people shouting.

"What is happening?" the chief said as he was running to where some villagers were grouping up to check what was happening.

Blade walked annoyed, he actually wanted to leave the village but wanted to say at least a goodbye to Dan Heng.

"Are you the key to his strenght?! I heard my father just now! Why are you giving him strenght to a demon like him?!"

Blade opened up his eyes once he heard Leo's voice and some thuds. He moved the people off the path to then notice Leo surrounding Dan Heng who was giving them his back as his eyes were focus on the camps of the village, full of life.

Butterflies were flying nearby the plants, birds were singing and the sound of the river was almost like it was listening to Dan Heng's mind.

Leo and some men had rusty swords in their hands and were trying to threat Dan Heng who turned and left a side-eye to Leo.

"I made that mistake once... I won't do it again" he said calmly to then flinch as Leo came closer to him to then raise his sword at him.

"That demon, if you die, will he die also?"

"LEO!" the chief shouted his name and Leo gnashed his teeth.

"Father! I am not willing to fear him anymore! He's the reason he's so strong if what you say is true!" he shouted and the chief sighed annoyed next to Blade, who was almost amused by the sight of Dan Heng being targeted by villagers.

"It's almost cute to see you're trying to get any way to weaken me... I am sorry but I am strong with my own hands only, I don't need anyone else's power" Blade smiled evilly and Leo didn't want to believe it.

He did hate the fact everyone was submitting to his presence, even his father was enjoying a tea when everyone in other villages did picture him as a true villain, a monster.

"Well, then you won't care if I hurt this outsider to check, right?" he asked and Blade looked at Dan Heng who looked apathetic to the situation. His blue eyes were on his own hands as some blue mana was flowing under a melody only he knew.

"Do what you want" Blade said "It's not my problem". He smiled, he couldn't wait for Dan Heng to actually counterattack, he did hope to see him fighting and show him some of the great power everyone thought he had, even he himself.

But he wanted to die once he noticed Leo kicking him, making him fall on his knees to then raise his blue eyes, lost and apathetic towards the chief son, who raised his sword.

"He's not... going to fight even when threated?" Blade whispered to himself "This is seriously..."

Leo was about to slash Dan Heng's shoulder, but both Dan Heng's and Leo's eyes opened up once they saw the sword piercing Blade's shoulder.

"Are you really not going to do anything?" Blade gnashed his teeth as his red eyes were locked on the worried ones of Dan Heng, who sighed

"Why have you stepped in" he asked and Blade stand up, to then turn and extract the blade out of his shoulder.

"Do another of these useless attacks and I am going to murder you" Blade said to Leo to then turn back to Dan Heng "I told you I kill whoever tries to fight weak people and what's making me mad is that you are not weak but you let yourself in these situations"

"I don't want to hurt" Dan Heng said to then lay on the ground under Blade's confused stare. The swordman noticed how the dragon had still his eyes teary and sore "It's not my role"

"Are you going to stay there forever?" he asked, and Dan Heng sighed

"Why are you asking?"

Blade sighed heavily as he crouched down to be closer to Dan Heng, who looked at him surprised

"Because you're an immortal, and you're letting a mere mortal stepping on you almost... I didn't bring you here to become someone's puppet again"

Dan Heng at those words gnashed his teeth and lifted himself up, ending up close to Blade's visage. Blade smiled evilly "Oh? You're waking up?"

"I am not a puppet, and I won't... kill, I am a life keeper not destroyer" he then looked at his bleeding shoulder and sighed "You're wounded"

"God" Blade was feeling mad. He stand up under Dan Heng's curious stare.

"Old man" Blade called him, while his eyes were locked on Dan Heng's ones "Do you have a spare tent? We're going to stay for the night"

"Yay!" Meredith jumped on spot under the villagers' terrified stares

"NO!" Leo shouted

"Alright!" the chief smiled happily "Prepare a tent for our guests!"

Once the two got in the tent, Blade untied his uppercoat and sighed heavily. He stroke his own hair to then notice Dan Heng laying on the bed that was simply sheets on the floor. He looked awfully tired.

"What's your plan?" Blade asked as he sat in front of the dragon that had his tail moving slowly. Dan Heng turned his head to look at the swordman and closed his eyes

"What's yours?" he asked and Blade bit his lips, like that man even when tired was making him nervous.

"You know it already"

"Then why are you still here?" he asked as he locked his blue eyes into his ones.

Blade looked at the chains around his neck "I almost forgot" he stand up to get his sword off the cover and Dan Heng opened up his eyes once he saw Blade's eyes glowing in a terrifying red as his hair tips and blade.

"Do not move" he said with a scary smile as he positioned himself for a strong strike

"Wait, no!"

Blade tilted his head "What? I am not killing you, I just want to destroy the chains as I promised"

"No, don't do it"

Blade felt confused and Dan Heng looked at him as he did rest his position and let his sword back to its cover.

He sat again in front of the Dragon. Blade laid the chin on his own palm, as his eyes were locked on his figure.

"No" he said after some minutes of silence, shrugging at his own thoughts, making Dan Heng raise his eyebrow

"No what?"

"I don't get what's wrong with you" Blade replied, making Dan Heng show a grumpy stare "Why don't you want the chains to be destroyed?" he asked

"Because it means we're going to seriously part ways, I won't see you anymore" Dan Heng looked at him "I don't want to stay here"

"Where do you think I am going? Anywhere better?" He asked and Dan Heng shook his head

"No, but you're the only one I trust"

"You shouldn't trust me either" Blade said in response, and Dan Heng felt lost again "Why would you even do it?" he laughed with his red eyes glowing

"You didn't care who I was that much and you haven't asked for anything from me... Humans demand..." Dan Heng looked at a non exact point "Humans always take... and rarely give back"

Blade looked Dan Heng and laughed a little "I am a human too"

Dan Heng got closer to Blade, who raised his eyebrow "Exactly, but you're different!"

"Tell me the truth, you're an immortal, you've been living in this world for a long time, but why do you look so... naive towards humans?"

Dan Heng looked at Blade, to then lean closer to the swordman who opened up his eyes once he noticed his hands on his shoulders and his face close.

"If immortals don't show mercy, who will?" Dan Heng whispered "I am not naive, I just hope.." His eyes glowed of a beautiful blue and Blade for a moment felt like he was getting swallowed by a magic, that would make him feel light as feather, a cold breeze, the sun rays of a spring day that were making all his dark past memories fly a way for an instant. He felt his hands trembling, while Dan Heng was moving his hands near the piece of fabric that was dirty of blood.

Blade closed his eyes for a moment, like he was totally getting into his beautiful magic, but he then reacted and opened up his eyes, seeing blue mana moving like sea waves around them and once Dan Heng did distance himself he got back to lay on the bedsheets, yawning.

Blade looked at his shoulder and sighed "Did you really use your mana to heal me?"

"Yes, it was because of me so I felt in debt" he explained with an obvious tone

"What was all that?"

"My mana, it's what the Emperor felt when I healed him from his sickness... If that night I..."

"You did... And I understand why he went insane for you"

Dan Heng opened up his eyes once he saw Blade getting his sword again to then strike in a fast movement the chains on his neck.

"No!" Dan Heng felt hurt once he saw the chains destroyed and Blade crouched down to then lay his finger on his forehead. Dan Heng looked at Blade who was looking at him with a calm and serious stare. His red eyes were looking so scary but Dan Heng didn't know why but felt surprised at the gesture of the swordman.

"Do not be attached to something that makes you go back to your past" he tickled his front like he was a child "You do not deserve chains, and I dare you to get imprisoned again, I would seriously think to kill you if that happens again"

Dan Heng crossed his arms annoyed and Blade laughed a little, recognising the dragon he had to tag along with back to the forest.

"Are you bored of your task?" Blade asked as he couldn't understand why Dan Heng looked sad.

"My task is something I do with pleasure, but I have been used to meditate and keep doing it in my sanctuary, near a beautiful evergreen forest and a waterfall... That place now is forbidden to me as I do remember too much of my past"

"You have no one chasing you down, you can do whatever you want"

"I can?" Dan Heng smiled "Then I am coming with you, I am sure I will be entertained considering what happened in this village"

"Don't even think about it" Blade laid his back against a little bookshelf as he was holding his sword and his eyes were still looking at the dragon.

"I want to see if the... territories are getting better, I want to see if my freedom is restoring what I destroyed with my mistake" Dan Heng said and Blade looked annoyed.

"You can see it without me, you may keep yourself away from me and troubles hopefully" he said and Dan Heng laughed a little

"But with you it's more entertaining"

"I don't feel like being a babysitter as I fight... I get easily into fights during my travels" Blade looked at Dan Heng "I get you're feeling in debt that I did free you, but you're actually an immortal and you might have power, endless mana, whatever... But you haven't what I seek for.."

"What?"

"Money" he said with an obvious tone, under Dan Heng's embarassed face "I live by the day and I can't take care of you... I don't want to take care of you"

"I never asked" Dan Heng said with an annoyed tone and Blade laughed

"What did I do in the last few days?"

"Oh, shut up" Dan Heng sighed "I was just... Ugh, I want to sleep. Will you sleep there?"

Blade looked out the tent, seeing the night sky full of stars and the moon up high.

"Why do you want to follow me, Dan Heng?" he asked "You should be afraid of me or even terrified. The fact you even see me as a knight makes me insane" he confessed as he laid the hand on his head

Dan Heng looked at him with a neutral stare "It's hard to change the way I see you, you helped me, you didn't kill innocent as far as I know... I usually feel it... The evil aura, everyone has it, every human has it, but yours is.... quite nice"

"Nice?" Blade asked confused, feeling even a little offended, and Dan Heng nodded

"It's entertaining for an immortal like me" he said and Blade looked at him, having no idea how to feel.

"Noisy" he mumbled under Dan Heng's amused smile with his tail that was moving happily.

"Although...." Blade looked at Dan Heng "When you gave power to the Emperor... Do you know what he could do?"

Dan Heng raised his eyebrow "I don't know much... When he started to abuse my mana, I was forced to stay in the sanctuary till he imprisoned me"

Blade looked at Dan Heng's neck getting healed completely and sighed heavily "Why this question?" he asked and Blade shrugged his shoulders.

"Nothing, tomorrow morning I will go, so I guess I am going to say goodbye now" Blade said and Dan Heng shook his head.

"No, I will say goodbye tomorrow"

"What if you oversleep like this morning?"

Dan Heng looked at him with a smile before falling asleep under Blade's surprised stare

"I will wake up for sure."

Chapter Text

Blade was walking through the village streets as the sun was slowly rising from the mountains. It was too early for anyone to be awake, but he simply couldn't stay anymore in the tent as Dan Heng was sleeping in just his way.

The red eyes of the swordman were looking at the trees, getting moved by a soft breeze as the swordman's long hair were getting caressed by it.

The image of Dan Heng sleeping on a magical pond his mana summoned under his body. The shiny blue around him that was keeping his body almost floating around little bubbles it was such a beautiful and mesmerazing view for Blade. He really couldn't get it.

He couldn't get how Dan Heng looked like a God, but managed to get himself imprisoned for so long.

Blade without noticing gnashed his teeth at the thought of the Emperor doing as he pleased with him. He never liked that man, he actually did hate him, he actually was part of that dark past connected to his endless revenge research.

How could a creature like that be treated like a prisoner?

He shook his head; Dan Heng was a fool, probably he was immortal but definitely lost common sense... Who would even get attached to humans?

Blade was literally on the extreme opposite side; he did hate whatever would make people believe they had a sorta of relation with him.

Blade had only one big bond, with death brought by his sword, that's it. He couldn't even think of a way for him to be attached to someone as he was always refraining himself from killing whoever would annoy him.

He was the legendary swordman; in his dark past he was someone nobody was daring to look in the eye because he would represent not only himself but also the order of the Empire.

The Empire he did serve for so long that did turn its back and cursed him to what he is now; a shadow that brings death most of the times whenever it wanders.

"What are you doing?" Leo was standing behind him, he noticed someone's shadow and decided to follow, fearing for his village to be in danger as the guards were also pathetically asleep.

They weren't warriors but Blade could tell the son of the chief either was stupid or self confident.

Probably the first option.

Blade stopped his feet and smiled evilly, leaving a side eye to the man, who closed his hands into fists "If it isn't the suicidal wanderer" Blade provoked the man as his arms crossed "I was just walking, I do not seek for nuisance in the early morning"

"Oh, why haven't you left already?" Leo asked and Blade smirked, amused by his annoyed tone. It looked like Leo wanted to push his madness on purpose just to see how fast he could slash his throat.

Blade laid his hand on his forehead, trying not lose control as his impulse to draw his beloved sword was already lingering, and laughed.

"Do not worry" Blade said with a smirk "I will soon" he said to then notice a shadow nearby a tree as the two were almost at the gates of the village "Huh?" he drew his sword and in a glance Leo opened up his eyes as he noticed Blade's speed to reach where the shadow was.

Blade's sword shined along with his eyes as he striked the tree, making it fall. He looked around and the shadow was gone. He could feel in the air something wasn't totally quiet.

Leo ran with his rusty sword and Blade sighed "Your pants are distracting me." he said as he pointed the sword at the man, who tried to held his breath "Die or manage your breath properly, I am trying to listen"

"To listen what?" Blade sighed as he couldn't feel anymore the aura. He was sure there was someone spying on him, but who and why?.

"Nothing" Blade said to then look at the man "Get back to your village, I will get my few things and leave" he said to then move leaving Leo, who for a moment stayed to look at the tree that was slashed, wondering how much Blade was strong.

His speed, those red eyes and that red-golden shining aura around his sword... Who was Blade? He surely needed to ask more about him and get some research about him.

Blade sighed as he was standing in front of the tent, wondering if Dan Heng was still sleeping in that state.

It was troubling him a lot. His aura was something that would hit him differently sometimes when not on guard.

Before he could lay his hand on the fabric that was closing the tent, someone from inside opened it and Blade opened up his eyes once he noticed Dan Heng lifting the fabric. The eyes of the dragon were as always shining of a beautiful blue, disturbed a little by some of the sun rays that were rising. He wasn't wearing his uppercoat so his arms were totally uncovered, just the long shirt with the turtle neck, the belt with the lotus badge around the hips and the pants.

"Huh?" Dan Heng's voice was deep like he actually was just awake. His eyes locked into Blade's one as he tilted his head to a side "Oh, Blade" he said to then walk a bit further.

"Good morning" Blade said to then cough and move past him, to enter in the tent under his stare.

"I am glad you haven't left" Dan Heng said as he crossed his arms to then get surprised by the swordman, who covered his arms with the uppercoat.

"You're an immortal, keep your figure high if you want to be respected in this village of fools" Blade said as he was dressing him up with the uppercoat.

"I just woke up and I wanted to clean my clothes" he tried to move but Blade kept his hold on the uppercoat covering the shoulders of the dragon "Blade?"

Blade left the grab and he laid the hand on his own front, feeling totally hopeless in front of the apathetic stare of Dan Heng "Why did I even wait" he whispered to himself "Just to get more annoyed" he then looked at him "Well, do as you please, the sun is rising"

Dan Heng looked at the sun and smiled a little "I told you I would have woken up in time" he smiled and Blade nodded "But you still were awake since some hours before I could open my eyes"

Blade looked at him, surprised, as the dragon was closing his eyes for a moment. His arms were crossed and his long black hair were still a little bit messy "How did you know?"

"Do you think I do not see as I am sleeping?" he asked as his pointy ears for a moment moved, making Blade curious "I felt your aura at distance so I figured it out you weren't in the tent with me"

Blade sighed "Sharp senses, incredible strong mana, yet..." he ticked his front "So weak at the same time"

Dan looked at the finger on his front with his blue eyes under Blade's annoyed stare "Well, goodbye, try to survive as a free immortal the time I need to get away from your sight" the swordman said to then leave the tent.

"Hey wa..." Dan Heng's eyes opened up as Blade laid his arm in front of him, getting a flaming arrow, that was aiming at Dan Heng's chest, in his arm "BLADE!" the blue eyes of dragon noticed a group of men, who were wearing a long and purple tunic. They were seven and riding on horses, charging towards the village.

"INTRUDERS!" Leo shouted, calling some of the men of the village as Dan Heng was gnashing his teeth at the view of Blade sighing.

"That's what I am talking about" Dan looked at Blade whose eyes were already shining of a scary red, as the man was extracting the arrow from his arms "If you stick with me you're going to see this everyday" he said as he drew the sword, while his arm was bleeding, and it felt like he was getting just more charged by its wound.

Dan Heng looked around "Who are they?"

Blade smiled "Treasure hunters" he replied "They probabbly heard of the village was getting magic harvest and now they want their part" he explained to then smile "Are you going to feel guilty?"

Dan Heng didn't reply, he saw some tents on fire as the treasure hunters were shouting and having fun seeing some of the people having partially their clothes on fire.

Blade looked at him and sighed. Dan Heng opened up his eyes as Blade laughed as he saw some men stopping their horses in front of them.

Of course Blade and Dan Heng would stand out for their clothes. Dan Heng looked like something valuable apart from the earring he had on his right ear and the belt, or even his jade horns, while Blade had a fine black uppercoat and a jade pendant.

"Give us your pendant, and the half dragon!" a man shouted and Dan Heng looked at the man who was smiling, probably dreaming about the value of his horns.

The men stopped smiled once they noticed Blade's sword, and the eyes of him shining of a scary red locked on them.

"W-wait... The report said he would have been away before our raid" one of the men said.

Blade charged against the men, attacking fiercely as he was getting more into the fight with his adrenaline getting pumped up by whatever movement as the bleeding arm was pulsing from the pain of the fire arrow.

"Just give us the creature! We didn't come to fight! You're not part of this useless village anyway!" a man tried to speak as he was blocking Blade's strikes, to then feel it piercing his stomach.

"You're right, I don't care" Blade slit his sword through the throat of the man, making the others step back as they noticed his stare not even flinching once some blood dirty his cheeks "But I was still taking my leave" he laughed to then keep his head with the free hand "Ah" he felt his head numb like he wanted to enjoy at the best the chaos of the villagers shouting for the water wells to calm the flames of the flaming arrows and the men trying to protect their families.

"It would be such a rudeness for me to ignore this battle" Blade smiled to then laugh at their stare being scared. But his laugh got mute once he felt a weird aura next to him.

His red eyes locked on Dan Heng whose eyes were literally glowing of an incredible azure, as his hand was holding the golden orb, floating on his palm. Everyone stopped once they noticed waterdrops coming off whatever font of it.

Blade charged against some of the man who held their bows to aim at Dan Heng. In no time they fell to the ground.

He cleaned his sword on their bodies to then sigh and noticed all the villagers staring at the Azure dragon that slowly formed in the air from the waterdrops.

"Why this chaos" Dan Heng whispered as he moved his hand and closed his eyes. The azure dragon roared to then fly high till disappearing into the clouds.

Blade looked up along with everyone, and in no time rain started to fall. The villagers smiled and jumped happily, as their houses were not on fire anymore. Flowers and evergreen grass was growing, making the tragedy of the fire into a beautiful and colourful rebirth.

Dan Heng was soaking wet, but all he was doing was staring at the little waterdrops that were staying in his palm. His stare looked away from the reality.

Blade sighed as he charged to the last men, recalling their attentions. But they were of course no match to him.

Once they were all dead, Blade got back to Dan Heng. "What was that?" he asked and Dan Heng sighed.

"I couldn't just stand and watch them hurting"

"This is exactly how the Emperor managed to manipulate you" Blade entered in the tent under Dan Heng's surprised stare "You give me headache, this is the..." he untied his uppercoat, leaving a side eye to the dragon, who was closing the tent behind him "I lost the count of the times I actually helped you out"

"I didn't ask"

Blade untied his shirt and did hang it on the chair nearby the fire. Dan Heng in that moment opened up his eyes once he noticed Blade's naked torso with bandages around.

The swordman sat and after stroking his own wet hair, he left a glance to the dragon "Should I have made you get it by that arrow?" he asked with an obvious tone to then look at the wound caused by the flaming arrow "Those idiots wanted to poison y..." Blade shut his own mouth as he felt like he was missing something.

Purple tunics, and everyone had a belt with a badge with a snake symbol on. They were weak but one of them had those poison arrows which were meant to attack Dan Heng.

Or him...?

Blade got for a moment stuck in his thoughts, as Dan Heng raised his eyebrow. The dragon kneeled before him who was sitting on the chair half naked.

As soon as he felt his hands on his arms, Blade's stare locked on Dan Heng who was looking at him "Do not use your mana, you did enough already"

"But you got again hurt..."

"I am fine, before you I had worse wounds and I survived with no problems. I can't die." he said with a smile under Dan Heng's calm stare "On the other hand, you made my clothes soaked wet"

Dan Heng blushed and got even more uncomfortable once he felt his hands on his pointy ears "W-what are you doing, hey Blade!" he said as Blade was keeping his face still.

"Hm... As an Immortal... You look definitely like a lost cause. You're kneeling before a mortal, and you're making your wet clothes even more dirty for the contact on the ground" he sighed "Do you even remember what does it mean to be an immortal or an high society member?"

Dan Heng looked at Blade and laid his hands on his cheeks, making him surprised "Blade..." he tilted his head on a side, and Blade almost blocked at the view of his blue eyes getting englighted by the flames of the fire.

"Why do you always say you can't die... What's your past?"

Blade looked at the dragon and sighed. He took his hands as his red eyes locked into his blue eyes, making Dan Heng tilt his head again like a curious cat, making Blade feeling like he wanted to die in that moment for the thought.

"Ahh" Blade laughed at himself to then stand up and look at the fire.

"Legendary swordman!"

The chief entered along with some villagers, who blocked themselves once they saw Dan Heng still kneeling down in front of the chair where the shirt and the uppercoat of Blade were laying, and then Blade who was standing half naked in front of the fire.

"Oh my, I see why you requested for a tent and not two" the chief had a weird amused face as Dan Heng stand up confused "Ahem... Thank you for your help!"

Blade closed his eyes to then turn and look at the chief "Why did you get in our tent?" he asked trying to ignore those idiots' confused stare between him and Dan Heng

"We wanted to thank you! And also gift you some supplies for your travel... before the whole mess happened. We did still protect the supplies!" the old man smiled happily as he showed proudly the chest of food with some villagers giving him some praise under the hopeless stare of the two.

"You better request some help from the resistance" Blade spoke as he got back to look at the fire. Something was troubling him, or was making him deeply confused, Dan Heng was feeling it, but didn't know how to approach in the moment.

"Resistance?" Dan Heng asked and Blade looked at him with an obvious tone

"Not all like the current Emperor" explain with an obvious tone to then look at the chief who sighed heavily.

"No outer territory likes him... The way he doesn't care and leaves us in poverty... even though" he looked and Dan Heng and smiled "We could afford the help of the resistance"

"Sell the horses of the men I killed" Blade said as he crossed his arms, feeling the stares of some women to his naked torso.

Dan Heng noticed it too and sighed. He coughed, as he positioned himself in front of Blade, who got for a moment confused by the silent move of the dragon.

"Since you're travelling, we will give one to you, as a payment for the protection of the village" the chief smiled and bowed a little "you will find it at the entrance of our village, ready to ride"

With that said the villagers left the food to then get out of their sight.

Blade laid his hand on Dan Heng's shoulder who was still in front of him to cover partially his naked torso "They're gone, immortal"

"You're a legendary swordman" Dan Heng crossed his arms as he turned in front of him, making him smile like he was feeling some annoyance in his tone "How can you let yourself be seen like that?"

Blade laughed a little "I am nothing other than a servant of the life I have been cursed with, do you think I care this much how people see me? They decided to enter, and for your information I didn't slain anyone because someone has a soft heart for even a little fly getting hurt"

Dan Heng kept his stare serious under Blade's provocations. The swordman looked into Dan Heng's eyes and sighed "What a type, you're the first immortal I meet and you managed to kill the curiosity, just a big headache, that's what you are"

"Fear not" Dan Heng looked away "You're not going to see me anymore since you're leaving" in that moment he got covered by a big brown tunic. He felt Blade's hands fixing it on him, as he kept the borders of the tunic's hood "What?"

"We're going to Aresta's city, but you better keep those horns and tails hidden during the ride" Blade said to then notice how he was close to Dan Heng's face and sighed hard once the dragon was looking at him confused

"We.... We?" Dan Heng smiled and Blade felt frustrated at that sight. He looked away and grabbed his shirt that definitely was still wet, but he honestly didn't want to wait anymore to get away from that stupid village "We're going? Together?"

"I guess that's what we means" Blade said with an obvious tone without looking at him, as he was looking like another person, he was smiling and leaving a positive aura around.

Blade did hate it, but couldn't help but enjoying it as well.

"Huh... why am I doing this to myself" he whispered as he walked out the tent, noticing the rain stopped. He looked at Dan Heng who smiled. It felt like the sky and the heavens were representing most of the times Dan Heng's feelings.

Because that smile, Blade could tell it was as bright as the warm rays of the sun that was happily shining through the clear sky.

Chapter Text

On The Road

"So why did you change your mind all of a sudden?" Dan asked as Blade was riding the horse.

"Uhm" Blade was focus on the road, but Dan turning a little to look at his eyes made him sigh heavily as the wind was messing up the hair of the dragon and move the hood that was meant to cover his horns "Don't move too much" he laid one hand on the hood's fabric to keep it still against the wind.

Dan tilted his head a little, Blade raised his eyebrow to then force him to turn his head again "Aresta city is one of the most important cities of the outer territories, managed by tons of guilds who are against the Emperor"

Dan Heng opened up his eyes and got many questions after that. He wanted to turn to talk to him instead of looking at the road they were, but Blade's hand was staying still on his between the two horns.

"How is it still.... Wait, are you taking me to the ruins of a city?"

Blade stopped the horse and finally Dan Heng turned fully, to be face to face with him. Dan Heng crossed the arms as his blue eyes were staring at Blade, who had an annoyed stare.

"Seriously" Blade whispered as he did stroke the head of the dragon, making him close his eyes from the violent rub "Why the hell would I bring you to ruins? That city exists and it's actually one of the capitals... Aaah... Why do I like to suffer so much?" he asked himself feeling hopeless

"Huh? In my memories... I remember... Aresta... was destroyed" Dan Heng sighed at the thoughts "I was already stuck in that place where you rescued me, I had some good people telling me what was happening around"

"They were so good that they didn't help you" Blade said as he crossed his arms, looking at Dan Heng who looked at him with an obvious expression

"Have you ever heard of the Imperial Guards?" Dan Heng asked and Blade laughed "Don't laugh! Nobody could help me, the imperial guards would have murdered them... and it was my responsability anyway to help myself."

"Whatever makes you feel good" Blade cut him out "May you please turn around? The horse isn't already the best, stopping in the middle of the road is quite boring"

"Yes but I would like..."

"Aresta was indeed destroyed" Blade talked over him "It has been rebuilt many years ago and became an untouchable city, the organization of the city is on its own, and it relies on many mercenaries and many units from different reigns to assure some commercial routes. The Emperor can't touch that city, so can't the other reigns... It's a city where many outlanders, mercenaries, artists, heremites, find refuge"

"Oh? You think I will be safe?"

"No"

Dan Heng tilted his head and Blade sighed as he couldn't help but seeing a big question mark around the man in front of his eyes.

"But there might be someone, who can help you find a place away from humans but protected... Surely we will find someone out of the people from different reigns, who can help you"

Dan raised his eyebrow "Help me? How?"

Blade sighed "I don't know, surely those villagers woud have got into more troubles if you stayed there... I think Aresta isn't safe, but you're going to be less likely to be attacked"

Dan Heng nodded a little "A city" he mumbled "Hey Blade... Why do I feel... you're not telling me the truth?"

Blade tilted his head to a side as he looked at him "I feel something around you... You know that lying to an immortal will cause bad luck to happen to you?"

Blade smiled evilly and laid his face near his, like he was feeling excited by the challenge "Nice try, dragon, but there's no way it's going to happen to me"

"Why do you say so?" Dan Heng asked confused and Blade's eyes looked at him.

"Because I don't think my luck can be any worse right now" he replied with an obvious tone "The fact I can't die... isn't there anything worse?"

"Why do you seek it so much" Blade looked at Dan who looked curious. Those blue eyes were staring at him and they looked empty like he wasn't actually there. Sometimes his presence looked really just ethereal, like a phantom. Blade didn't know why but his free hand reached out his hair and touched them under Dan Heng's stare which didn't even flinch "After all we're not that different... Huh, did my hair somehow picked your interest?"

Blade looked at his own hand and coughed a little to then sigh "Enough chit-chat" he tickled his front "Get back to the front, you're distracting me from riding"

Dan Heng sighed as he turned "Why didn't we take two horses?" Dan Heng muttered "It's kinda unpleasant"

"Wait, have you ever ride a horse?" Blade asked to then laugh at his silence "Oh my..."

"You know I have a dragon on my side right?" he asked turning a little, making Blade notice his grumpy stare "Why would I even ride this thing you humans use"

Blade laughed and Dan Heng did bite his lips out of frustration. The swordman coudn't help but feeling amused by the immortal's expressions till he reached the conclusion that after all it wasn't that bad to have him around.

There were surely other reasons for Blade to take Dan with him, but since there were too many question marks around, he didn't let his mouth speak completely the truth, and he wouldn't have done that till he'd known something more that would explain his thoughts.

"By the way... why did you take that arrow?" Blade raised his eyebrow "I know I already asked, but I am an immortal, there was no need to take it, I don't understand why would you protect me"

Blade stayed silence for a moment, thinking about it, he actually did it without even thinking but because his instinct as a sworman was always on alert and on defensive towards people who would be too weak to counter.

It's like even though Dan Heng was definitely as powerful as a God known in that world, to Blade's eyes he would look just like any other villager, who isn't able to protect themselves.

To be fair, Blade was surely bloodthirst and scary whenever his adrenaline would pump him up for a fight. He was surely skilled and willing to spill blood whenever the situation was even just a little towards a bloodbath, all this chaos to distract him from the emptiness in his mind related to his endless journey in the world with no actual objective.

Blade felt like his life had to end as his goal was reached, but instead, that goal granted him something he never wished for.

Probably a Fate joke, something that would alway hit and trigger Blade's madness.

"I simply did it" Blade replied "I have honor as a swordman, if I see someone getting aimed out of nowhere with a surprise attack and I notice, I can't just stand..that's it" Blade sighed "Part of my mistakes in my past made me act like I haven't witness anything because I was ordered not to react..." he smiled as his red eyes glowed "When I broke free, I received a moment of self satisfaction and an endless curse, but I would still do it"

Dan Heng laid his back on Blade, to raise his head and look at him into his red eyes under his surprised stare. Dan Heng was smiling and Blade really couldn't understand what he said to make him smile like that

"Sounds like you're still trying to convince me you're a human after all, stubborness is common to humans" Dan laid the hand on his own chin as his blue eyes were locked on Blade who looked calm as he was riding the horse

"I don't need to convince anyone, I don't care what the others think of me, because most of them will die sooner or later by my sword" he replied, making Dan Heng nod a little, seeing no emotion from his part.

"It's weird" Dan Heng sighed as Blade coughed a little noticing Dan Heng actually keeping his back laying on him as before he was stiff and even trying to be as little as he could not to have any contact with the swordman.

Apparently Dan Heng was simply giving up and trying not to be embarassed anymore with the closure. After all, Blade looked like he didn't care at all about anything so why did he have to?

"Even though you say you can't die, you still feel pain" Dan Heng said with an calm stare "So, next time do not protect me, I am an immortal and the least thing I want to see is someone being hurt because of me, and that counts also you"

Blade looked at him, he wasn't reply, he was simply looking at the immortal, who flinched once he noticed his eyes on him "Huh? Blade?"

Blade didn't reply and Dan Heng sighed to then almost fall once the horse raised, staying on only two legs.

Blade gnashed his teeth, as he wrapped his arm around Dan Heng to keep him on the horse next to him and with the other hand he held strongly the bridle.

"Why is he so nervous?" Blade whispered annoyed, once the horse got back on his four legs. In front of them the road was empty, there was nothing, so he couldn't understand why that reaction.

"Uhm.." Dan Heng looked around to then cough as he noticed Blade arm still holding him with a suffocating grip. A side of him was kinda suprised and happy the swordman sometimes was doing those actions, because those were totally spontaneous and Dan Heng felt even more at ease to think the swordman wasn't at all interested in his power or to get anything in return from him.

Yes, a side of Dan Heng was hoping that there were still some people that would make him happy to stay with his feet on the world instead of the heavens with the other immortals.

"They're coming" Blade drew his sword and smirked as he heard different horses running.

Dan Heng opened up his eyes "Let's get out of the path! We don't have to fight"

"We don't have to, but I want to" he replied with an obvious tone under the immortal's puzzled stare.

Dan Heng sighed helplessly as he noticed Blade just getting fired up for a possible fight. It looked like something was always turning on his bloodthirst and from that moment nothing could actually make up his mind.

In a few seconds, a patrol of five men, with one that was holding a red banner with a symbol of an important family probably.

"Hold on!" Said one of the men once they noticed Blade's sword shining and a death stare coming off the figure of Dan Heng in front of him "You entered in the land of Aresta"

"Ugh, guards of the city" Blade sighed hopelessly and Dan Heng laughed a little as he noticed the swordman getting the sword back to its cover.

"We're travelers, we just wanna stop some nights in Aresta" Blade said to then notice only in that moment that he was holding on Dan Heng's waist. He sighed as he loose the grip on him, who actually sighed in relief since it was a kinda suffocating one.

"I see" said one who looked like the captain of the patrol unit, to then leave his helmet off the head, showing his red long hair and dark eyes "If it isn't the troublemaker"

"Calling a troublemaker the one who almost slit his sword down your throat is kinda of an insult, Talon" Blade smiled in a creepy way, making the others feel a little in awe.

Dan Heng turned a little and laid on Blade the side of his body as he was crossing his arms. The dragon raised his face a little to lock his blue eyes on the swordman, who was just enjoying provoking the guards.

"You..." Talon gnashed his teeth "It's been months we haven't seen you around, we really thought someone finally killed you, but instead you even come back with more friends" Talon laughed, making everyone confused by his reaction

"I have no friends" Blade smiled to then laugh "Do you want maybe a rematch?" he drew his sword "I will make sure no one will recognise your corpse"

Talon sighed as the soldiers drew their swords under Talon's smile like he wasn't scared to die.

Actually he was, but he didn't want to show Blade that emotion to give any satisfaction.

On the other hand, Blade didn't really care.

"Calm down, Blade, we're guards of Aresta and you're in our territory. There's an important contract about no violence from outsiders"

"No one will take the contract up against me if you're all dead" Blade smiled and Talon tried so hard not to lose it to his provocations.

Blade sighed to then flinch once he noticed Dan Heng's stare on him "What?" he asked, showing a calm stare as his hair were covering his right eye once he did focus on the figure that was sitting on the horse with him. He didn't realise his visage was changing into a relaxed and calm one once his eyes locked on Dan Heng.

"Hm.." Dan Heng smiled once he got his attention and Blade tilted his head, making the guards and Talon almost shout in confusion as they couldn't really get how it was possible a change like that.

Literally it looked like Blade was about to go rampage on them, a flinch and his face was even relaxed and focus like he got into a bubble to stare at Dan Heng.

"What is it?" Blade asked, ignoring the guards and everyone else as Dan Heng kept looking at him. He raised his eyebrow once Dan Heng touched his cheeks and pinched them, making the guards and Talon almost fall from their horses.

Even the horses were about to fall to the ground with them from the surprise and the incredible sight of Blade letting someone touch his cheeks without cutting his fingers.

"Am I hallucinating" Talon asked to himself, feeling sick of that sight like he was losing it "The mushroom of that soup... that wrench poisoned me... am I... dying?" he whispered under the soldiers worried stares for their captain mental sanity.

"Seriously..." The swordman grabbed his hands and Dan Heng laughed even more "What's so funny"

"I tried to pinch your cheeks and pulled for a smile that's less deadly than the one you usually have on, seems nothing can help on that, but it was fun" he explained under Blade's hopeless stare.

"Once we're in Aresta, I am going to throw you in whatever tavern and we won't see each others anymore hopefully, that's the last favor I am doing to you, dragon" he whispered and Dan Heng did pout for a moment to then cross his arms

"As you wish" he said as he turned, leaving Blade amused from his childish behaviour whenever he would pull down the aura of the God.

Those two together sometimes couldn't notice how they were letting themselves being something they've never been with other humans or creatures.

Maybe it was Dan Heng luring him into his sea of peace, or maybe it was Blade pulling slowly the immortal into his eternal madness.

"Who is he? Who are you taking in the city?"

Blade from looking at the dragon, locked again the stare on Talon "He's my guest, he wants to go to the city"

"I am Dan Heng" he smiled gently as he let his hood off the hair to show better his face under the annoyed stare of Blade.

"Oh!? An half dragon! How interesting! Blade where have you found him? I thought those creatures were legends!" Talon exclaimed while the other soldiers were whispering to themselves under Dan Heng's confused stare.

"This is why I told you to keep your profile low" Blade whispered once he laid his head close to his ears. Dan Heng could feel some annoyance in his tone and he tilted his head even more confused.

"Doesn't matter where" Blade cut it off "I want to take him to Aresta and check if any guild can find him a refuge as he's not totally safe in the Emperor's lands"

"Oh that crazy asshole" Talon laughed "He would treasure him like that fool of his father did with many creatures" the man looked at Dan Heng, who looked away, to lose himself for a moment once the blue of the eyes of the half dragon was as clear as the magic water of sanctuaries "But I wonder... Since when you're so kind? Today must be a special day, have you eaten honey or anything?"

Blade gnashed his teeth "You better cut it unless you want to lose that tongue of yours" he made his horse move past the guards and Talon "We're going."

"WAIT, US TOO!"

"WE MUST PROTECT THE CREATURES"

"BLADE, YOU IDIOT, YOU BETTER KEEP THE HOLD ON HIM, MY WIFE IS AN ARTIST I THINK SHE WOULD LOVE TO STUDY HIS ANATOMY"

"Oh, sir! Maybe the bards of the guild will take him as a Muse!"

"Seriously" Blade swore he could lose that few of mental sanity left once he noticed the guards happily escort them to the city under Dan Heng's curious stare

"These humans want to be your friends" Dan Heng spoke as he laid again his back on his.

Blade's stare was neutral to his words. His red eyes looked at the dragon, who was again with his head high to look at him as he was riding the horse "Friends" he repeated "I do not seek for friends."

Dan Heng's face got for a moment lost in his thoughts "Why?"

"Why what?" Blade laughed a little "Humans always betray, don't you know that as well?"

"I am not a human" Dan Heng crossed his arms and smirked under Blade's surprised stare "I don't betray"

Blade for a moment just looked at the man he had close. Maybe it was a feeling he probably forgot, but he ended up feeling flustered and mad at the same time. The conversation was cut by the swordman who held the hood and almost covered completely the face of the Dragon

"Hey!"

"Shut it" Blade mumbled as he forced again the man to turn forward to avoid his eyes. He felt hopeless like he was dealing with a kid. Dan Heng smiled as he could swear he saw the cheeks of the man a little bit red.

"Once we're in Aresta, I guess the best thing to do is to talk with the mage guild" Talon said once he reached them on his horse, and Blade nodded a little.

"Mage guild?" Dan Heng asked and Blade nodded

"The head of the mage guild, he will surely know what to do with you" Blade said "He's a protector of any magical creature.. But maybe it's better if you do not... speak too much of yourself."

Dan Heng nodded a little under Blade's stare.

The swordman honestly had no other ideas. He wanted to finally find the answers of the questions that village chief made him think about.

What if...

Dan Heng knew a way to deal with his curse since he lived in the same Era as his?

Chapter Text

"Oh my... It's beautiful!"

Blade mumbled something nobody could actually understand as he was walking through the streets after they left their horse by a Tavern to also book a room.

The swordman was looking disinterested at the city that clearly was showing off the wealth of the reagent family. The streets were lively and the buildings around were perfectly mantained. Markets were selling fresh food from different countries and artists were performing happily, making the atmosphere dynamic and happy.

Blade was walking next to Dan Heng who looked like a baby, as he couldn't believe his eyes the city was actually the opposite of being destroyed. He kept himself silent as his red eyes were on the dragon who was looking around with his horns almost getting off the hood, but nobody would have cared as the city was mostly like a big refuge for anyone who was different or against the Emperor.

"Do not run like that!" the soldiers of Talon tried to chase Dan Heng as he was exploring the markets and be excited to see what the other countries had to offer. For some reasons Talon and his unit were still escorting them.

"He looks like he has never been to a city" Talon was walking next to Blade, who looked fiercely towards the captain of the Guard "Tell me, Blade, who is he, really?"

Blade looked at him with an annoyed stare "No one you should be worried about."

Talon crossed his arms and Blade stopped, facing the man as the soldiers were chasing Dan Heng "Blade, do you understand that everyone in the city is probably whispering about your return?"

"Why, do they fear I want to slain someone in the untouchable ground?" Blade smiled "I woudn't mind to have a bloodbath, starting from you" he confessed, making Talon look at him with a severe stare.

"As Captain of the Guard, I must know" Talon stand his ground "Do you wish to get married?"

Blade almost fell on the ground as Talon was pointing at Dan Heng who was enjoying something the guards bought him. His eyes were shining happily and someone noticed the point of his tail moving happily as it was a bit out of the long brown robe.

"What.... In the... Aaah" Blade was feeling terribly in awe and mad towards Talon spontaneous question.

"Me and the guards thought the only way someone can stay close to you and not dying.. managed to get to your solitary heart... So did you choose this city to get ma..."

Blade held the neckband of his armor, and pulled him closer as his red eyes were literally glowing out of madness "How annoying how you wish to die but we're in a holy ground, if it wasn't I would have slained you like a damn pig, you better shut up" he whispered as he gnashed his teeth.

"So no marriage" Talon sighed to then look at the guards, who were waiting for a sign, but apparentlly the sign they got was a negative and they sighed.

"What a useless thought got in your perverted brain, I swear you definitely like to play with my patience" Blade said as he felt flustered "Also, why are you still walking with us?"

"I will make sure you're here for what you said you're here for" he said and Blade looked at him with a deadly stare "O-Of course for this reason, do not stare at me like that, you're dangerous, I am just making sure the city will stay peaceful"

"Whatever" Blade said to then flinch once he noticed Dan Heng looking at him from distance as he was eating something that made the swordman feel inside a bad feeling.

"NO!" he exclaimed and the dragon tilted his head as the guards, who were looking at the two, once they turned to look back at Dan Heng, their stares got worried for the food he was tasting under the merchant's happy face

"Huh?" Dan Heng chewed the food to then flinch once Blade laid his hands on his shoulders "What's the matter?" he asked embarassed as the swordman's eyes were staring at his lips like he ate poison

"It's spicy food, you haven't eaten for centuries, can your stomach handle it?" Blade sighed as he let his own hand on the front "What am I going to do... I am going to lose it.." he then looked at Dan Heng "You... you better spit it out, now" Blade crossed his arms and looked at Dan Heng who laughed a little

"It does taste amazing!" Dan Heng's blue eyes were cheerful and full of life while the soldiers and Blade were just going through depression "I am not a baby, I know how to handle food even if it's been years" he said with an obvious tone to then block himself from speaking.

Blade laid his hand on his head to then stroke his hair covered still by the hood "Just do not put in your mouth whatever food like you did back in the forest, for now you're still under my responsability" he said to the sigh "Someone dying in the city would mean boredom to me, specially if it's a death from food"

Dan Heng tilted his head and the swordman looked at him with a calm stare, as the soldiers and Talon were looking at the two being again closed in their bubbles like they were speaking more with their eyes than words.

Talon wanted to die once he saw Dan Heng offering the stick with spicy dumplings in and Blade laying to bite one just to see Dan Heng happy.

Blade literally would have killed anyone for that, but he couldn't let the dragon down, not as his blue eyes were looking at him like that full of life, which lowkey he actually never liked, but couldn't resist.

Also because in his head, that would have been probably their last day together, so he just wanted to make the best out of his day.

"Isn't it good? Do you call this spicy?" he asked and Blade looked at him as he was slowly eating, like he was on a trance, but he was simply back to be calm, neutral towards anything.

Dan Heng's aura was simply something he couldn't explain and couldn't control.

"It's good, indeed" he said to then cross his arms "You're enjoying yourself, aren't you?" he asked and Dan Heng smiled

"I had a bad imagine in my mind, troubling my heart as I thought about the destruction the Emperor brought, but this... All this, made my heart back to be at ease about this... Every Era is like a storm... It comes, but never stay and once it's done... Everything slowly goes back... no... Rebirth... Yes, rebirth... There is always a new rainbow after every storm... New life after every era of destruction" Dan Heng looked around "Humans are amazing at that"

"At destroying?" Blade asked with a smirk, just to make Dan Heng look at him with an annoyed stare

"At... standing up again and live... building on what has been destroyed.." he tried to explain himself and Blade looked at the immortal, like he couldn't understand how Dan Heng was still believing in the beauty of humans after all they have done to him.

"Unbelievable" he commented and Dan Heng tilted his head under Blade's smirk. He was quite amused.

"The Mage guild is there" Talon coughed and Blade and Dan Heng looked at him, making the captain strike his hair embarassed like he was feeling some silent stabs straight to his heart.

Blade crossed his arms oncer Talon made them face the big gate of the palace of the guild. Dan Heng looked at the captain of the guard opening the door, and talking to a man covered by a purple robe.

The two entered, with the soldiers and Talon escorting them. Dan Heng looked around the palace full of libraries where mages were studying and walking. It looked like a big academy. The lamps were enhanced with immortal flames, similar to Dan Heng's mana.

"So, you found this half dragon in a forest and now you're asking to see the great mage for...?" the sorcerer who was escorting them through the academy was trying to understand the situation as seeing Blade with an half dragon alive was something new for everyone.

"To seek a refuge for him" Blade explained to then stop in front of a big door as the sorcerer nodded.

"Great Mage Umi will surely help you, you may enter" he smiled to then leave them there.

Talon crossed his arms and Blade looked at Dan Heng, who looked confused.

"Am I supposed to enter alone?" Dan Heng asked and Talon nodded.

Dan Heng looked at Blade, who was keeping his stare on him. He was feeling annoyed but he couldn't make a mess inside the city just for this. He sighed and left a glance to the door as a sign for the dragon, who nodded.

"Thank you for everything, Blade" Dan Heng smiled and Blade nodded calmly "Will I find you in the city or you're... you're really going?"

"I am going to probably leave to the tavern, they will probably find you a better accomodation once you speak with Umi, I will go.." Blade said that but his feet stayed still as Dan Heng's clear blue sky were on him, like he expected something else "Do not..." Blade was nervous as he felt like he had to move away from him "..do anything stupid" he cut himself to then turn and walk.

For some reasons, he felt his feet heavy like he was walking along a coast and his boots were full of sand, making it hard to move.

Talon walked with him and Dan Heng stayed alone, looking at Blade who was going away. He didn't know what to feel, but he felt lonely, again.

He felt those chains again around his neck and body, his breath was getting heavy like he was feeling the darkness again threating his aura like he was back to that place of isolation.

He entered in the room as he couldn't stand anymore to be in that corridor. His eyes opened up as he noticed the Great Mage sitting half asleep on his big chair in front of the desk full of magic books and a candle with its flame purple.

"I was wondering...." the mage had long blonde hair and purple eyes, wearing a purple tunic with a pendant around his neck "This mana... If it isn't the Imbibitor Lunae.."

Dan Heng looked at the mage and couldn't believe his eyes "So... this is your new name in this Era..." the two looked at each others like they were analysing the situation "I can't believe I am in front of the mage of the Order who helped him imprison me"

"How brilliant..." Umi smirked as he noticed Dan Heng sitting and leaving his brown tunic, showing his horns and tail in all his beauty "You knew it wasn't my plan... I was following you since I felt a little trace of your mana... I saw you with that swordman, Blade"

Dan Heng flinched as he heard his name "So you were spying on me? And why?" he asked as he crossed his arms.

"I sent my men as soon as I felt your mana again..." Umi stand up as he came close to Dan Heng who opened up his eyes "The Emperor wanted to keep you imprisoned but also made a contract with us to keep our memories about your existence imprisoned with you... When you got free from our mana hourglass... Everything came back to my memory and I rushed to find you" Umi looked at the dragon "You're finally back home, Dan Heng"

"What a non-sense" Dan Heng commented as he stand up "Whatever happened in the past" he locked his blue eyes on Umi "I am not willing to waste more time on you, clearly it was a mistake"

"Don't you fear that someone else got his memories back?" Umi commented and Dan Heng stopped his feet, to then turn towards the Great Mage, who smirked.

"You see.. The useless Emperor we have now, surely doesn't care... But the other mages who were with me, surely got back to remember you and your..." Umi touched Dan Heng's hair "Amazing, endless mana.."

Dan Heng grabbed his hand and Umi smirked once his purple eyes locked on the dragon's blue eyes that were glowing as around him, a waterfall of mana was forming. Beautiful and dangerous as a warning "Do. not. touch. me." he spoke slowly as his hair were getting caressed by the wave of water around him.

Umi smirked "I can't imprison you again sadly" Dan Heng gnashed his teeth "But it's also true I made my mistake in the past... The Emperor made us crazy over your mana... It was so beautiful and endless..." he sighed to then look at the dragon "But... I was your friend"

"You were, indeed." Dan Heng looked for a moment hurt and Umi took that moment to caress his cheeks "You did betray me."

"I am sure all of your friends did betray you" Dan Heng felt even more weak to those words, as Umi's eyes were glowing, his voice was alluring "But it's another Era... I can make it up if you forgive me, Dan Heng" his hand laid on his chin under Dan's lost stare "I will protect you from the other mages... I fear something else is going to hunt you, but you do not have to worry"

"I'd rather kill them alone than getting helped from you" Dan Heng felt like he woke up from his thoughts and grabbed again his hand to push him away "I made a mistake coming here. I didn't know you became a sage... I will take my leave." he walked to the door that locked under Umi's magic and Dan Heng turned towards the mage "Stop it."

Umi smirked "Oh? Why? You've always been like this, I am just protecting you" a talisman glowed on the door "Only my magic can open that door, unless you want to unleash your beautiful mana" he laughed hysterically "Yes, please! I yearn to see again that beauty"

Dan Heng gnashed his teeth "If you do not open the door, I am going to.."

"To do what?" Umi crossed his arms as he walked towards him "We both know you would never hurt me, you never hurt anyone, you're a pure immortal, Dan... Out of the known immortals, from the heavens you got sent in the Earth... Do you think it's a punishment to make yourself weak to any human?"

"I am not weak" Dan Heng looked away to then feel Umi's hands on his chin, to force him to look at him

"Dan Heng, you're too good to be free in this world... The Emperor did wrong, but I promise you I will really protect you... Humans are greedy, they will always want more from you and you're just too pure to go against anything... That's why you will stay here with me. Give me the chance to show you in this Era I will be someone different"

"You sent... those men in that village" Dan Heng looked at him "An arrow was pointed at me... You're no different from what you were before."

Umi smiled "Oh? Damn" He laid his hand on the forehead "Of course, I should have expected you would have been mad to know I sent those men playing with fire in that awful village but I was fearing you would stay there... That place doesn't fit an immortal like you"

"This doesn't mean you had to destroy it"

"It didn't happen anyway" Umi replied with an obvious tone, making Dan Heng look at him with an annoyed stare "What's with that look?"

"I despise you." Dan Heng said to then move away "Open the door."

"I am not going to." Umi smiled and Dan Heng tilted his head "Stay in the Academy, the protective shield will make it hard for the other mage orders to locate you, but if you stay too much outside you will get visits or maybe not.. I can assure protection"

"I do not want your protection and being here it will feel again like being imprisoned" Dan Heng gnashed his teeth "I am not going to..."

"Then find a way to be back to the heavens... You did the mistake to show yourself to humans"

Dan Heng felt like he got hit straight to his heart. Was it really his fault?

Umi grabbed his cheeks "Poor dragon" he sighed as Dan Heng was getting lost in his bubble of thoughts full of sorrow "You did trust the wrong man and it did lead you to years of isolation and used... Let me help you, I am not an enemy... Who else you have anyway?" he asked as his purple eyes locked on Dan Heng, who felt sad as in his heart he felt again lonely.

A thud made the two turn and open up their eyes as they noticed Blade panting as his sword was shining and absorbing some his blood from the cut he had in his hand.

"Blade?"

Blade's red eyes locked on the situation and smiled insanely.

"I can't believe the Great Mage is just a dirty peasant, who wants to lay his hands on my guest" He was still holding the sword while the other hand was covering one of his eyes like he was trying to control his madness in front of Dan Heng, who had still his face held by the mage's hands

"How did you do it..." Umi sighed once he noticed Blade's eyes and his sword "Legendary Swordman... I sense some forbidden mana in you.." Umi opened up his eyes once he noticed Blade charging against him and slash his hands.

Dan Heng opened up his eyes once he noticed the two cut hands on his cheeks becoming dust that flew to the mage, who did some steps back, to get back on place.

"Do not touch him." Blade looked fiercely at the mage to then look at the dragon "Why did you let that man touch you? I have told you to have some self respect" he scolded him and Dan Heng looked at him, feeling embarassed.

Blade sighed as he pointed the sword at Umi, who laughed happily once he noticed the scene of the two.

"Blade..." Umi laughed to then keep a smirk "Do you really want to provoke the guild of mages?"

"Provoke?" Blade smiled insanely "I am here to check on my guest, your mages have the same badge with the snake and the purple tunics those man who attacked him had, it seems you are the one provoking me" said as he blocked with his sword a fireball.

"I was just making sure the Imbibitor Lunae would get as soon as possible to the Academy" he said with nonchalance, as he was sitting back at his desk, feeling bored of his presence.

"Well, I think this was totally pointless" Blade looked at Dan Heng to then grab his hand "We're going."

Dan Heng opened up his eyes as he was feeling pulled, and forced to walk where Blade wanted. He couldn't understand how the swordman was making him feel from his spontaneous actions, but it was a good feeling.

"If you're looking for a place to keep him safe, the academy is the only option, with me"

Blade planted his feet to then look at Dan Heng, who looked at the mage with a nostalgic and maybe hurt stare.

The swordman for no actual reason, held his hand like he wanted to get back his attention, but Dan Heng was just staring at the mage, who was smirking at him.

Blade left the grab and Dan Heng turned towards the swordman, who crossed his arms, feeling maybe a little bit mad "Are you thinking on staying in the Academy?"

Dan Heng crossed his arms and sighed "What should I do.." he looked at Blade to then tilt his head "And why... did you come back?"

Blade flinched to then notice Talon and the soldiers at the doorframe panting, sign that the swordman actually ran to the place, escaping from them. "I thought you were in danger" he replied with an obvious tone.

Dan Heng smiled, feeling his heart warm. Blade raised his eyebrow as he couldn't understand how the dragon was smiling happily when some minutes ago he looked hurt, sad, destroyed inside.

"You actually came back" he said and Blade couldn't understand what he meant

"I told you you're still under my responsability" he looked away, trying not to give Dan Heng more replies with his stare.

He was actually worried, but he didn't want to accept it in his heart.

"I don't want to stay in the Academy" Dan Heng's words made him turn to him again.

Blade smirked to then look at the mage with a winning stare, that made the mage feel in awe for a moment.

Umi laid his head on the palm and sighed heavily "Well, I do not have the power to imprison you, we would need all the mage guilds together to do that and the Emperor artifact" he crossed his arms "Aaa what a pity"

Blade held Dan Heng's hand again "Then he shall be under my responsability, I took him here after all. We're leaving."

Dan Heng smiled happily as he walked with Blade, who mumbled "Stop smiling" as he was taking him out the academy, and no mage or soldier did dare to say anything as they could see the sword Blade was holding on his free hand glowing; sign that the swordman was still mad and ready to slain.

Blade in fact, wanted to make a mess. He wanted to seriously slain all the mages in the academy. His madness was already high when he connected the dots and realised about those men they met at the village, but it got even more enhanced when he saw Umi's hands on Dan Heng's face, like who the hell was that even to the immortal?

Once they were out, Dan Heng looked at Blade, who left his hand and put back his sword back to its cover.

The swordman started walking and Dan Heng followed him, with the stares of the people on them as he wasn't wearing anymore the tunic.

Blade looked around the tavern as they entered and noticed some people staring at them. The swordman couldn't help it but he stayed close to the dragon till they reached the room.

"I am... disappointed" Blade sat on the chair, as his hands were laying on his own cheeks. His eyes were staring at Dan Heng who was sitting on the bed.

"Me too, how could Umi be a sage of the city... He did betray me and then the Emperor... just for his own good"

"I don't care about that, you let him touch you... Did he do anything else before I came? Aah" He let an annoyed noise out as his hand was striking the hair.

"Do you... Seriously?" Dan Heng crossed his arms, feeling embarassed "I was.. confused by his words, he has... a golden tongue, he knows how to allure and he spoke... truth about what happened to me... He did make me... confused"

"Why, why why" Blade stand up to then stop himself in front of the bed where the dragon was sitting. He leant a little to look at him in his eyes and Dan Heng tilted his head to a side to then feel nervous once the swordman's hands were on his cheeks

"Hey, stop that" Dan Heng tried move but the grab on his cheeks was strong. Blade sighed to then look at him in the eyes.

"Sometimes people won't stop even if you ask them" he left the grab to then notice Dan Heng again sad at his words.

"Umi... said true fact. All the people I thought were my friends did in fact betray me... But I do not want to trust him either. Mages are going to look for me but they know they can't imprison me anymore, so what's the point on looking for me?"

"Maybe they know you're too nice and you would help them in whatever" Blade stand up and Dan Heng looked just again in his thoughts.

He opened up his eyes when he noticed Blade's hands with the sticks of the food he liked "Huh?"

"You said you liked them" Blade said to then look away while he was still handling them to Dan Heng "I was passing by the merchant so I took a moment to buy some more"

Dan Heng had a sweet smile as he was looking at Blade, who was still looking away.

"Wanna eat together?" Dan Heng asked as he took one stick of food and left the others on Blade's hands.

The swordman said nothing, but he ate and smirked for a little moment once he saw the dragon smiling happily with that few.

While he was eating happily and a little messy, Blade was eating slowly as his eyes were still on the dragon next to him.

Dan Heng opened up his eyes once he saw Blade's thumb on the angle of his lips, cleaning from some piece of food left from the bites.

"Messy" Blade said as his eyes were looking at his own thumb pressing nearby the lips of the immortal, who felt embarassed under his red eyes "If Umi did this, you would have killed him, got it?"

Dan Heng looked at Blade, who was speaking calmly like he was explaining something so easy for him. He ended up smiling to then fix his position and lay his head on Blade, who flinched for a moment. The immortal felt warm and happy in that moment, and couldn't help but feel reassured of Blade's presence.

Blade on the other side kept eating quietly as he thought Dan Heng was simply resting his head because tired. He didn't think it was weird or anything else. His mind was mostly focus on the next moves of them, and how to deal with the people coming after the immortal.

He was planning things but Dan Heng's voice made his heart melt slowly as he pronounced those words.

"Thank you, Blade."

Chapter Text

Dan Heng was literally laying on the bed under the bedsheets, finally enjoying something more comfortable than a tent or the ground itself.

This could have given the idea or the picture of the Immortal finally having a moment to relax after all that chaos that happened to him between people aiming at him and a long lost friend, who didn't look friendly at all but made some scars open again.

Well, Dan Heng in that moment was keeping his eyes closed but his lips were twitching out of frustration as, even though his eyes were closed trying to rest, Blade's stare wasn't giving him any reassurance to actually fall asleep.

"If you keep holding the blankets like you're about to rip them off, you won't fall asleep" Blade said as he crossed his arms and laid his back against the wall.

"You're not giving me an easy time to fall asleep either" Dan Heng held his bedsheets till hiding his nose. His eyes opened and stared at the swordman, who raised his eyebrow "Why did you get only one room?"

"Well, I didn't know you had the Great Mage chasing you, I am sorry oh immortal dragon" Blade smiled evilly to then fake a bow, making Dan Heng pout as he was feeling like the swordman was joking with him "But I did calculate you would have been welcomed in the academy"

"Umi was my best friend" Dan Heng sighed as his blue eyes were looking at a non exact point

"He was a pretty close one I bet" Dan Heng looked at Blade, who commented without even looking at the dragon. The swordman was still in his usual clothes and his sword was resting on the sidebelt

"Could you refrain yourself from commenting in this way?" Dan Heng sighed as he saw Blade shrugging "Well, I am sorry we ended up like this again" he mumbled as his tail was moving a little out the blanket.

"Seriously..." Blade sighed heavily "You should stop saying you're sorry" his red eyes looked at him, who tilted his head "And whatever is happening, it's not your fault" he smiled "Actually yes" Dan Heng did pout and the swordman laughed a little "But the outcome of today was because I did decide to come back to check on you, do you see me regretting my choice?" he asked as Dan Heng was looking at Blade, who was actually talking in a calm way

"Were you worried about me getting hurt?" Dan Heng smiled and Blade felt like someone actually shoot an arrow straight to his knee.

"I came back, because..." Blade sighed as he moved his hands onto his long hair "I told you, I did recognise their clothes and I thought you were getting in danger and that... friend of yours.."

"He was just caressing my face" Dan Heng tilted his head and Blade felt even mad

"Was the food poisoned? You're speaking non-sense" Blade's eyes were glowing almost in that dark room as there were few candles lightning it up along with the moon rays coming from the window "That man was alluring you, and Gods know what would have happened if I didn't get there in time"

Dan Heng looked grumpy "You sound like I can't protect myself"

Blade raised his eyebrow "....Of course?"

"What do you mean of course?!" Dan Heng stand on the bed and crossed his arms "I am the Imbibitor Lunae"

"Oh there he goes" Blade laughed as he walked near the bed the dragon was "Indeed the Imbibitor Lunae, the immortal who can command water and life in this world... and let everyone take advantage on him without even flinch"

Dan Heng tilted his head and Blade seriously couldn't really stand how the immortal looked like he was speaking in another language "Why do you sound so annoyed?"

"Because I can't stand the fact you look like you do not get what humans around you want... They always take from you and Umi isn't anything different... And you look like you don't mind... Ah, this makes me seriously insane"

"Isn't normal for humans to desire something from Gods? After all we exist to make them believe in something" Dan Heng crossed his arms to then smile "What do you want, Blade?"

Blade looked at Dan Heng and sighed heavily "Nothing, I do not seek for anything"

Dan Heng tilted his head as the swordman stand in front of him and leant "Actually... I think now I do" his red eyes were looking at his blue shining eyes.

Dan Heng felt embarassed as Blade's face was close to his. The swordman was just staring into his blue eyes and he could swear he was getting lost in them again, losing the conception of time and everything around him. The immortal kept his eyes locked on the swordman, whose face slowly did relax.

"Blade?" Dan Heng called him out with a soft voice and the swordman kept his stare as his hand was moving towards the forehead of the dragon.

"You to have some self respect" he pinched his forehead before doing some steps back, making Dan Heng touch where he got hit

"I do!" Dan Heng exclaimed and Blade tilted his head to then laugh

"Good, when you feel like it, show me" he said ironically, making Dan Heng even more embarassed "I am leaving, you better sleep and..." he sighed as he stepped towards the door "If you... plan to go out the room..." he left a side eye "Do not make me come rescue you"

"I won't need you to do that anymore." Dan Heng said as he crossed his arms, pouting, making Blade look at him and block for some moment.

For some reasons, the swordman felt the need to get away from that room. His hands were trembling like he wanted to again touch Dan Heng's cheeks and get lost in his eyes as for some reasons he could feel at peace only by doing that. But he couldn't, he needed to get some time away from the dragon.

"Sure thing" Blade said before leaving making Dan Heng exclaim

"I am serious!"

"Goodnight"

"Blade!"

Blade sighed once he closed the door. He laid his hand on his face, trying not to think about the view of Dan Heng pouting, and sitting in bed. He actually looked adorable.

"This is going to make me lose it" he said to himself to then walk to the first floor of the tavern, to get a drink "Is this the feeling the Emperor felt before losing his mind?" he laughed a little at his own thoughts "It would make sense..."

He planted his feet on the ground once he entered in the room where people were drinking and enjoying the night. His red eyes got captured by Umi, who was enjoying a drink as his purple eyes were staring at him.

Blade sat in front of him and Umi smiled "The city is mine, I didn't sweat to find you, and you're pretty popular" he said as he was replying to a questions of the swordman.

"He's not coming with you" Blade cut it off and Umi laughed a little

"Did you self proclaimed as his guardian?" he asked and the swordman crossed his arms, trying to mantain his composure, also because he couldn't slain him in front of too many people.

If he wanted to murder, he had to plan to lure him somewhere and end his life where no one of the city would have known.

Idea that was soon discarded as soon as Dan Heng's voice came to his mind: "He wAs mY bEsT FrIEnd"

"Damn you" Blade cursed the dragon, trying to make the pictures of Dan Heng in bed, looking adorable away "I am not his guardian, he can take care of himself, I am a swordman, got honor and a very short temper for your information" he smiled insanely and Umi felt a bit in awe towards those red glowing eyes, full of desire to murder him. He could feel it.

"What's your plan then?" Umi rest his back on the seat, looking at the swordman "Dan Heng is looking for something he won't be able to find anywhere now that people know his existence"

"I just need to kill those and guess he can go back to his quiet life"

Umi flinched "Do you plan to kill the mage guilds?" he laughed insanely "Oh my... You're really something"

Blade looked serious and Umi coughed "... Are you seriously planning to do that?"

"What's the big deal..." Blade smiled "Finally I see a good reason to have him around"

"You might be skilled and hard to kill, but you're getting yourself back to a situation you did escape long time ago, Blade" the mage said. Blade raised his eyebrow under Umi's serious stare "I honestly could tell you to go for it, I won't care if you die... Actually, your death would be a perfect outcome for my plan since Dan Heng is not coming back to me because of you" he sighed "You have been together for so few yet..."

"You're speaking non-sense, I did free him, and wanted to help him. Things didn't go as swift as I thought so our time together got longer than expected" Blade explained under Umi's curious stare

"It might be true, but Dan Heng trusts you."

"He doesn't" Blade laughed "He feels he owns me something to repay for his freedom. He just doesn't know how even if I told you I do not seek for payment from him"

Umi tickled his own cup to then look fiercely towards the swordman, who smiled, feeling some tension coming off the body of the mage.

"I despise the fact a God like him is with someone as cursed as you" Umi smiled like he was trying to tease Blade "But I can't go against his decisions anymore, my alluring abilities can't influence a God's will, so... I shall tell you this" the mage stand up "If you're really planning to kill whoever wants to get back Dan Heng... It's going to be an endless fight till you will have no energy left and you will see yourself on the ground as the immortal you wanted to protect gets taken and imprisoned again, because you didn't let him stay with me"

"...And I am sure you did foresee this future in your magic fake ball, right?" Blade had such an evil smile as he tilted his head, with his glowing red eyes locked on the mage and a smirk.

Umi gnashed his teeth "Join me in a duel outside."

Blade smiled even more excited and without even losing more time, he stand up and followed the Mage. Once he was outside he noticed some mages, who were probably the guards of the Great Mage, standing in line.

Umi's eyes glowed as purple lightnings stroke the ground, forming a big circle around them two. "This is going to be our ground, nothing can come in or out, the city will be protected, so I won't hold ba..." he opened up his eyes as he saw Blade jumping high to then strike his sword towards him.

"You mages talk too much" Blade was finally getting a moment to release all his madness and frustration over the events that happened.

Umi dodged his attack to then materialize a fireball and shoot it at Blade, who blocked it, using his sword, feeling the fire getting absorbed by his sword as the smoke of the explosion was touching and dirty his face.

The Great Mage teleported himself away from the swordman, who kept running through the smoke. Umi swore he could see two red ponds glowing through the smoke. The swordman looked more like a devil than a human.

"Abomination" he cursed him as lightnings were striking close to the swordman like some sharp blades, that were managing to cut his skin.

Blade was smiling even more as he felt some blood coming off the arms and Umi was feeling shivers around his body; he couldn't understand how the swordman looked even faster and stronger the more he was getting hurt.

"You and your useless tricks" Blade laughed as he positioned his sword ready for a strike. His sword glowed and Umi's eyes opened up to then flinch once the swordman slit his stomach, cutting literally the body in two.

Blade smiled to then notice the two part of the bodies become dust. He found himself on the ground after a big lightning strike hit him, causing his muscles not to respond for a moment.

"If you think it's so easy to defeat the Great Mage" Umi was floating on the ground as his hands were full of purple mana, electricity and fire were his main elements, causing always the most atrocious spells to destroy any human.

Blade laughed under Umi's surprised stare once he noticed him standing up "The forgotten mana... You're far from the human you were... Indeed" Umi laughed as well "Abomination"

"Oh this is what I yearn for..." Blade held his sword to the point it at the Mage "Give me more, is that all? Do you think you can make me beg for mercy or to step aside from your useless tries to get him? Do you think if you defeat me, he will be back to you? He said he despise you"

Umi gnashed his teeth to then summon clones of him who attacked Blade, who charged and between dodges and hits, killed the clones one by one. He was fast, strong, striking anything with his sword, hoping for an endless fight. He was having finally some fun, while Umi felt like he was getting insulted by Blade's behaviour.

No pain, no flinch, no satisfaction in seeing his enemy struggling. The only one struggling was Umi, who kept enhancing his attacks of fire and electricity.

"What do you want from Dan Heng?" he asked and Blade's eyes stare at Umi "Power? Or you desire a place in the heavens?"

"I do not care about any, I am not like you... I can't even believe I am still talking to one of the disgusting mages who agreed on his imprisonment... Tell me, was it fun to see him between life and death for how many years?" he asked as his smile was getting wider "Oh, I am sure you enjoyed seeing him in pain... A god on his knees for you, what a pleasant view that must have been" he continued as he stabbed another clone of the mage as Umi kept teleporting himself between the clones, hoping to have enough time to cast bigger spells.

But Blade was seriously giving him an hard time, he was fast, too fast. He needed more clones to buy time.

Umi gnashed his teeth "You don't know anything about the Emperor's plan."

"I do. I was a soldier before being who I am" Blade's eyes glowed and Umi in that moment laughed insanely "What's so fun in that?"

"Oh my... So you actually didn't know anything about the Emperor's plan... but you WERE the Emperor's plan" Umi laughed so hard "This story... I swear this is making me so excited to see the outcome of you two, having no idea who the other is"

Blade cut his own palm as his sword was absorbing his blood, under Umi's surprised stare "I don't care about your words... Talking is killing the mood of the duel itself, so you better shut up" he smiled to then plant his feet to the ground, as his body prepared to strike in front of the clones.

In a glance, Blade moved his sword in front of himself and the sword glowed releasing a strong slash that hit all the clones, making Umi fall to the ground.

"You..." Umi stand up as Blade was panting, but smiling pleased like he wanted to keep going, he wanted to see more blood from both parts "I am going to turn your body INTO ASHES" Umi laughed insanely as he released fire tongues out of his bodies that would get together to form, around the whole circle, a full hell of fire.

Umi's face flinched as he saw something blue shining through the clouds of that dark night. The circle of magic shattered and both duelist looked around.

"Stop it."

Blade heard Dan Heng's voice and in no time Umi's face became an annoyed one once he got probably a whole waterfall in the face, making him soaking wet.

"Seriously." Umi looked at Dan Heng, who tilted his head while he was handling the golden orb and the water dragon behind him was waiting for more orders.

Blade looked at the mage, who was staring at Dan Heng, who was walking towards the two of them with a calm stare.

"Weren't you supposed to sleep?" Blade asked once Dan Heng stopped next to the swordman, as his blue eyes were still shining and focus on Umi like he was judging him.

Dan Heng looked at Blade, who tilted his head "Do you think I could sleep with all that chaos you two decided to make? And with those trying to knock me down?" he asked as he pointed at the Dragon who was keeping inside a bubble three mages, under Blade's surprised stare.

Dan Heng tilted his head under Blade's surprised stare "You got all your face dirty, did you even care to protect yourself?" he asked and the swordman didn't know why but he felt weirdly happy to see him like that. He looked like no one could actually dare to touch him, strong but always so humble and caring.

It was confusing for Blade, but he smiled, he actually smiled.

Dan Heng couldn't understand what happened exactly between the two while he was taking care of the mages, who were trying to knock him down with a sorta of ritual of herbs and magic, but he wanted to stop them, and take the opportunity to slap Umi with some water, to be totally honest.

He could have done worse, but he was still himself after all.

"So you did indeed protect yourself" Blade said as he left a deadly glance to the mages who were still inside the big bubble the big water dragon was keeping in his hands.

"Please, release us!" said one of the mages

"I am about to vomit, this dragon flew to the sky and against the magic barrier... I am not feeling good"

Umi was still soaked, but his body was literally boiling as he was trying to dry himself by using his fire power, while his eyes were staring at Blade and Dan Heng, who were just looking at each others and talking like there was no one else around.

People, who were assisting at the duel couldn't believe what they saw as Dan Heng's aura was so strong and beautiful with the water dragon being basically his shadow, but they didn't even dare to speak too much as Blade's aura next to him was darker and deadly.

The soldiers with Talon started to make the crowd move away as the duel was done. Talon left a side eye to Blade, who noticed it and replied with a smirk.

After all he didn't kill anyone... almost.

And anyway Umi started it.

He could consider it as self defense.

"As you can see, I did indeed protect myself, but do not try to turn the discussion to me" Blade looked at Dan Heng, who spoke "I thought you were going for a drink not for a duel with Umi"

Blade crossed his arms and tilted his head "He started it"

Umi boiled even more of madness "He actually dared to tease the Great Mage"

"Silence."

Umi felt weird as Dan Heng's side eye was shining and it felt like he was getting stabbed.

Dan Heng looked at him and then Blade, to then sigh and snap his fingers, making the mages he imprisoned in the bubble fall to the ground.

As soon as the mages were on the ground, they run behind Umi, who sighed "You did an awful job" he whispered to then look at Dan Heng, whose attention was back to Blade, who was enjoying a lot this little serious part of the dragon.

"Can I heal you?" he asked with a neutral stare as his orb was glowing as the other hand was about to lay on his chest.

Blade laughed a little "Were you worried about me getting hurt?" he asked and Dan Heng felt embarassed as he felt the swordman was literally using the same question he asked him against himself.

"Of course I was"

The difference between how the two have replied to the same question was that Dan Heng was actually honest.

Blade's eyes opened up towards Dan Heng, who looked at him with an obvious stare, as his blue eyes were on his. His spontaneous and honest tone was always surprising Blade in a positive way, as he was used to mostly the tricks humans were always playing to hide the truth.

"Not like I could sleep with all that chaos of you two" Dan Heng closed his eyes, trying to appear a little irritated as he crossed his arms.

But he stopped once he felt Blade's hand on his head, striking slowly his hair. He looked at Blade, and he could swear he was smiling with a sweet stare, his face was relaxed like the whole malicious aura around him was gone, just to touch the long hair of the dragon, and almost his jade horns.

Blade stopped his hand, but did let it on Dan Heng's head "You did great, Dan Heng" he said and the dragon didn't know exactly why, but his heart did flutter towards Blade's words said with a calm, soft tone.

Dan Heng smiled as the tail was slowly moving happily, making Blade smile even more as his eyes couldn't help but keep looking at the dragon in front of him.

"We should take care of your face" Dan Heng smiled and Blade looked at him like he was the only thing left in the whole world "Let's go back to the tavern... Blade?" and the swordman woke up from the trance once he noticed the immortal pulling his sleeve.

"As you wish" Blade said, trying to appear irritated as he was letting Dan Heng pull him back to the tavern.

Umi sighed as he was walking away, looking at the two who didn't even noticed him going away with his mages.

"I wonder what will happen when you will know.... Blade." Umi smiled, amused by what his eyes could foresee "Will you despise him and try to kill him...? Or will you just lose yourself completely?"

Chapter Text

"Stop moving already"

"It's not needed, you're being noisy and annoying"

"You're being childish then"

Blade sighed as he was trying not to lose patience towards the immortal, who was laying a piece of fabric inside a little bowl of water. The two were back to the room of the tavern, with Dan Heng who was insisting to take care of the wounds of the swordman, under his continuous annoyed noises.

"Do you really satisfy yourself by getting hurt?" Dan Heng tilted his head as he was leaning closer to Blade's face to wipe off some dirt and blood.

"I like making it interesting" he replied with a smile to then flinch as Dan Heng literally almost slapped his face with the fabric "You little... you did it on purpose, didn't you?" he asked as he grabbed his wrist to stop him and Dan Heng tilted his head with a neutral stare.

"I was making it interesting" he said and Blade looked at him, who smiled innocently. Blade let out a little giggle.

"I am glad you're having fun" the swordman said ironically to then raise his eyebrow "Why aren't you using your mana?"

"Why? Do you want me to throw a waterfall like I did to Umi?" he asked and Blade smirked, thinking again about that amazing moment he saw the Great Sorcerer walking soaking wet, making funny sounds with his shoes.

"Dressed like that and making those sounds... he definitely looked more like a Great Clown than Mage" Blade smiled to then sigh "Maybe having that would be faster... Actually, whatever, it's enough" he tried to move Dan Heng's hand away, but the dragon kept it there by using force.

"I said no." Dan Heng kept himself stiff and Blade raised his eyebrow, keeping his stare on his blue eyes and slowly leaving the grab on the wrist of the immortal "You should actually also check your wounds on the arms and the chest. I see already your suit damaged... Your skin won't be..."

"Tomorrow I will force someone to repair... I think we will stay here for some days, then we will move. I don't think Talon and Umi will like if we stay here. You got some dragon hunters chasing you apparently"

"Dragon hunters?" Blade looked at him as he was more focus on cleaning his face than the conversation, and he seriously did wonder if he was just spacing out like usual or being clueless.

"Mage guilds.." Blade took the fabric off his hand and wiped aggressively his own face under the grumpy stare of Dan Heng "Focus, those mages are looking for you, so we can't really stay here for too long or we will bring trouble to the city, unless..." he crossed his arms "You join Umi's academy then he shall protect you" he said more like a tease.

Of course he knew the Dragon would have never gone back to Umi.

I mean, if he did, then Blade had no reason not to set the whole city on fire at that point.

Dan Heng looked at Blade, who was giving him his back as he was untying his leather forearms and leaving his tailcoat on a chair near the little fire of the room.

Blade flinched once he saw some blue drops around him. He turned and before saying anything he closed his eyes as he felt literally a little sprinkle of water straight to himself.

Blade kept his eyes closed for a moment as he felt the water drops going down his face, and partially his hair were also wet.

When he opened his eyes, he couldn't help but stare at Dan Heng laughing a little amused as around him a tiny version of his dragon was flying next to him.

Dan Heng noticed the swordman looking at him and coughed a little, trying to compose himself "You better stop mentioning or even thinking about that... Protection?... He sent those mages in my bedroom"

"My bedroom"

"But now it's mine"

"No, it's mine"

"Okay, fine, it's our, I guess" Dan Heng smiled "Nothing wrong in sharing with a God"

"I said it's MINE" Blade laid his hand on his own forehead, asking himself if it was a sorta of celestial punishment to always have arguments, useless ones, with that immortal who tilted his head.

"Enough chat, go to sleep, I will take care of my wounds" he said to then disappear behind the windscreen next to the fire, leaving to Dan Heng only the shadow of his body shown in it from the light of the fire.

Dan Heng kept staring at the windscreen, seeing the swordman taking off his shirt "Sleep?" the immortal said annoyed as he rest his chin on the palm of hand "To get annoyed by mages and their weird rituals?"

"Weird rituals?" Blade was looking at his own arms as he was talking from behind the windscreen, but he then peeked from it and raised his eyebrow noticing Dan Heng's eyes staring to his side "I am here, you can sleep, I will stay around... and why are you staring at me?"

"Why are you behind the windscreen?" he asked and Blade looked at him with an annoyed stare.

"I'd rather have not another stupid weak attack from your little pet" he said as he got back fully behind the windscreen and Dan Heng looked at his little dragon pet flying around him.

"He likes you"

"I am so glad" Blade said ironically "Go to sleep."

"As you wish" Dan Heng laid on his... no, on Blade's.. I mean on their... bed..(?) and stared at the cellar "I didn't use my mana because you said yourself you do not feel actually at ease when I do it, right?"

"At ease?" Blade sighed "It's not that..." he replied as he looked at his own wounds healing slowly cause of his curse.

A side of Blade actually loved, adored the feeling of his mana, and it was probably the insane side of him, begging to feel the power and that was a side of him, he always tried to hide and keep quiet by always fighting and hurting himself during the fun. It wasn't quite easy to explain, but the thought of feeling what the Emperor felt and used as excuse to imprison Dan Heng, was making him insane and more sure about his choice to help the immortal.

The mana of the immortal was literally the feeling Blade had with him around but duplicated for who knows how much. And thinking about it, the Emperor, who had magic artifacts, mages around him to keep his sanity on the average levels before breaking completely, fell into the trap of the insane desire to get more... Was Blade stronger? Probably not, but maybe because he was insane himself a little, he could control this new desire and actually turn it into a protective feeling.

Of course, for the time being. Blade never ever, felt the desire to actually see Dan Heng again begging for his freedom, it was something that would trigger immediately his honor as swordman and as a man.

"Your mana is the reason why you live and also the reason why whoever knows what you are, wants you" Blade came out the windscreen with a shirt he had in his leather pouch with literally the essential "I am not asking you not to use your power, because anyway your aura itself has mana, but when you do use your power, the healing one, it could make easily humans dipendent from it" he explained as Dan Heng was looking at him.

"You think you will go insane too?" the Immortal smiled softly but Blade could actually feel some sadness coming off that question as he was coming closer his bed till planting his feet in front of it.

The swordman crossed his arms and smirked as he leant towards the dragon, who flinched as he noticed his red eyes on him. Blade saw the immortal laying on the bed as his long black hair were all over the bedsheet. He was wondering why Dan Heng had the last part of his pointy ears a little red, but tried to keep himself from asking if he was actually feeling okay.

"There's no way I will go insane" Blade replied with a smirk and Dan Heng tilted his head, keeping his blue eyes on him. The swordman tried not to let anything flinch as the eyes of the immortal felt like strings pulling him closer to drown him into a calm sea between heavens and hell.

"I am happy" Dan Heng smiled warmly and Blade felt his heart at ease. He was enjoying most of the moods of the immortal.

On the other hand he would feel his madness growing double the speed whenever Dan Heng looked hurt.

And he seriously didn't understand why, he used to wander around the whole country, doing favors that would, hopefully, require him to draw his sword. He was called the legendary swordman for his unknown past and his terrifying skills.

Nobody wanted to be his enemy, the malicious aura Blade had whenever he would get his hand on his own sword was so oppressing that people would already feel dead before actually starting the fight.

And now, Blade was dealing with a clueless immortal.

"Am I the real clown?" Blade whispered to himself like he had a rewind of his life till then.

No, his mission led him to meet Dan Heng. He did choose to help him and as matter of honor he would help him till he knows he will be safe.

"Blade" Dan Heng voice was soft as he was calling him. Blade tilted his head as he noticed the immortal looking lost out of the window, enjoying the night sky "Thank you" he smiled a little "But as... for my mana... I was thinking.." he crossed his arms with a cute curious stare towards his own thoughts, to then lock his shiny blue eyes into his red ones

"Do you think I was born as immortal for the earth creatures walk on, but as also a curse for humans? It would make sense... I am like a cursed artifact" Blade blinked as he was asking himself if he was hearing right under Dan Heng genuine and curious stare "If humans discover me, my nature, they get cursed"

Dan Heng stopped talking as he felt Blade's hand on his forehead "I told you, if you get sick I am going to lose, not my sanity" he smiled "But my patience..." sighing, he pinched the front of the dragon "You're not sick, but I think you need to sleep" he distanced himself as he crossed his arms.

"I was just..."

"Where did you even get that idea? To be a cursed artifact?" Blade almost laughed and Dan Heng pout, looking again adorable

"In the first months of imprisonment I wasn't used much, so Umi and some guards used to bring me some novels to pass the time" he smiled "So it reminds me of one of those novels with cursed artifacts"

"You..." Blade sighed heavily and the immortal looked even happy like he was getting back the memories of him wandering around a library for the first time, and it was the Emperor's palace one

"The Emperor probably told them that when I was living in his palace, I would pass days in the library"

"How caring" Blade said ironically and Dan Heng looked at the swordman with a little smile.

"No need to repeat who the Emperor was and what he actually did.."

"I wasn't about to" Blade cut him off "But do not..." he sighed hard "Do not compare yourself to a cursed object... actually, do not compare yourself to an object in general, you're not" he said with an obvious tone like he was scolding him under his neutral stare "You're nowhere to be cursed, now sleep. I will stay on the the roof of the building" he said as he grabbed his sword and climb over the window

Dan Heng couldn't even try to speak that Blade was already gone. The immortal laughed for a moment as he was noticing how his little water dragon pet was floating and looking angry at how Blade left the conversation.

The Immortal couldn't help but smile, thinking again at his words "He's weird" he laid better on the bed "But... he's... he is really kind to me"

The immortal closed his eyes, and slowly in the whole room water pets and plants were appearing, creating a beautiful atmosphere for Dan Heng to sleep. It felt like he was totally letting himself embrace a good night sleep, probably because he felt safe.

Probably because he actually did trust Blade so much that he could wonder why and how it happened so fast with him.

Was he regretting it? No, at least for now.

Blade was on the roof, sitting and enjoying finally some quiet time. His red eyes looked at the clear sky full of stars and he felt nostalgic once he saw different lights creating a big wave of colours between the blue, green and azure.

"Seems like the whole world without you lost so much for so many years.." he sighed as he gave voice to his thoughts.

He felt that. In a swift movement he jumped back to the room the two were staying and he sighed once he noticed that the place looked literally like an aquarium even though the little pets were even earth ones. Deers, rabbits, birds made of pure blue mana were wandering around the room like spirits.

Once he stepped inside the room, the little water dragon that was half asleep next to the pillow where Dan Heng was sleeping, woke up and happily flew around Blade, who appeared irritated

"Shut up" he said annoyed to then look at all the pets inside the room, who literally tilted their heads, making him even more irritated as they looked even happy to see him "You all better shut up or I will kill you" he mumbled annoyed, but then his eyes got totally enraptured by Dan Heng.

He was sleeping as some blue azure water butterflies, similar to the colour of his jade horns, were laying on his dark hair. Some of the strands were messy all over the bed, making the immortal literally look like a something untouchable because too beautiful.

Blade couldn't help but sitting on the other side of the bed and he tried to keep his hand, but sooner he found himself laying it on the forehead of the immortal. His red eyes were lost on his face, as his hand was slowly moving some of the strands off his cheeks, as literally all the water forms around were sleeping...

***

Dan Heng woke up and almost shouted once he saw Blade half naked, walking. The swordman flinched and grabbed his sword as a reflex

"You.." Blade gnashed his teeth, nervous "Good morning" he said ironically to then throw an apple at him.

Dan Heng closed his eyes and Blade sighed as he noticed the little pet dragon positioning himself in front of his owner and literally incorporated the apple, becoming a ball himself.

"Is he getting hurt? It looks like he's about to explode" Blade asked pointing at the little dragon, that now looked more like a pufferfish than a dragon.

"Water is water..." Dan Heng laughed a little as his hand laid on the pet dragon, making it dissolve and reforming on the other hand, while the other had the apple "See?"

"Nice magic trick, you surely would have a great career as magician in the circus along with that clown of Umi"

Dan Heng ate the apple, keeping a grumpy stare, looking at Blade who kept preparing himself to go out.

"We're going to buy some supplies for you so we're free to leave, we better get out of the city as soon as we can" he announced, making the dragon happy to hear a - we -

"Why? So we can avoid the mages who are looking for me to ruin the city and commit murder?"

"No, so I can go back to commit murder" he corrected him with an obvious tone.

The Immortal sighed to then prepare himself to go out with Blade. Dan Heng couldn't help it but looking at Blade having his long black hair with red tips tied, as he was wearing a soft white shirt with the laces near his neck, the pants with the belt where his sword was hanging. He looked like a royal guard for even just his posture or maybe aura.

His stare got lost for some moment, Blade looked at him and came closer "Are you ready to go?" he asked and Dan Heng smiled to then nod under Blade's concerned stare.

Once the two were out, they moved towards some shops of the city and the markets to buy some supplies and actually clothes. After some threats, Blade managed to convince the tailor to repair the tailcoat with magic with priority.

The deal was: his life or the tailcoat repaired within a day.

Dan Heng was happy to see Blade actually managing a conversation, a deal without actually seeing blood... in the exact moment at least.

"Do I have to keep this on... I mean there are so many creatures, I won't go noticed" he mumbled, walking through the streets, as Blade was again feeling happy with his long black tailcoat on.

"You will, you're way too different from any other creature" Blade said with an obvious tone as he laid his hand on his head "And try not to get lured... Mages of the Academy are here, so are Talon's guards"

"I can deal with them" the immortal said with a neutral stare and Blade looked at him with a smirk

"True, but I know you don't like..."

"Don't like what?"

Blade sighed and kept walking, leaving Dan Heng confused... The swordman looked calm as he was walking with the dragon. He usually did hate being in cities as he'd rather fight against mercenaries or whoever outside, but that moment of peace weirdly was making him feel at peace.

"Wow... I am so glad you took me to a new side of the city!" Dan Heng exclaimed as he noticed a statue in the middle of the street, decorated with flowerbeds and amethists lights.

"The shops I wanted to go were here" Blade mumbled annoyed while the immortal was looking happy and excited. His tails was moving off the brown tunic happily.

"I see" the immortal looked at Blade, who was looking around just to check on the people sometimes staring towards them "Are we going to see more of these cities?"

Blade sighed "Do you think I am going to take you on a pleasure tour?" he asked as he crossed his arms and the immortal looked for a moment like he was actually thinking how to reply, making him even more irritated "Seriously, didn't you get you got mages chasing you and who knows who else?"

Dan Heng looked neutral "So what?"

Blade tilted his head, wondering if the apple Dan Heng ate was somehow drugged "So? You will have to deal with fights, liking it or not"

"I have you, isn't it something you love? I might be worried for you as I do not wish to see you hurt, but you yourself said - we - and in humans terms it means you're with me. I have you, no?"

The swordman felt for a moment paralysed towards the calm reply of the immortal, whose eyes were on him, showing how sure he was of his own words.

Blade laughed as he was laying the hand on the face "I swear... I wonder what kind of conversation you had with the Emperor"

"Why?" Dan Heng asked confused and Blade couldn't help but feeling actually like he was enjoying having him around.

Maybe the mess he was getting into wasn't that of a nuisance. Protecting an immortal in exchange he would get into fights and maybe, if lucky, get some peace.

The swordman in the end felt like his last mission was that cursed assassination. With that he thought his life was meant to end, but apparently it was just the start of his new cursed life.

His past was just keep getting in his mind and torment him, and he would use that malicious aura to enhance his sword and fight endless fights to calm that ferocious feeling.

"Because..." Blade looked like he was about to scold him again "You look like the typical human who is clueless and gets himself in troubles, you can't just trust anyone like that. I could go to that clown of Umi and tell him to get you, who knows"

Dan Heng raised his eyebrow "You would never"

"I might surprise you" he said with a smirk and Dan Heng tilted his head

"I mean, you call him clown, you don't look quite fond of him unless that's your way to show your interest and you're actually into... those type of men"

Blade gnashed his teeth while the immortal looked again like he was thinking hard "In one of the novels I read..."

"Stop, you and your novels" the swordman sighed hard and Dan Heng looked at him with his sweet eyes "The only reason your friend is still alive is because as a swordman with honor I do follow the law in cities"

With that said Blade and Dan Heng kept walking around the city.

"The one who came back from war, the one who came back to rebuild
what once was destroyed and lost
with sacrifices of thousands and blood rivers we now walk on
we keep the city in honor of our founder, to remember what freedom is..." Dan Heng was leaning and reading the board that was explaining the statue's nature.

"Are you done acting like a traveller from a far land?" Blade asked next to him, and Dan Heng pout at his stare.

He then looked at the statue rapresenting a man hooded with some pieces of armor around the shoulders, waist, hips, arms. Looked more like a ranger.

"Who is that?" he asked and Blade crossed his arms

"Does it matter? He's dead anyway"

"Honestly, you're the best guide of the today world for someone who hasn't walked on this ground for years" Dan Heng looked irritated, as he crossed his arms as well.

"Oh, you speak like it's my fault" Blade leant against his forehead and Dan Heng pushed his, hating the fact he was a little bit smaller than Blade, who laughed as soon as he noticed the "little" dragon standing against him "Oh? Are you feeling like fighting me?"

"I can do that even with my eyes closed, noisy" Dan Heng looked away "I do not fight, I hate it, you know it! Don't tease me"

"You knocked off three mages"

"Didn't you tell me that I had to protect myself?" he asked and Blade laughed a little

"Indeed.... I am glad"

Dan Heng turned to Blade, who actually looked serious like there was no joke behind that.

"Blade... You do know I am not going to ever fight you, right? It's hard already for me to... think to hurt someone to protect myself, but I could never think to hurt you... Even when we first met" he smiled softly as he was enjoying the sunny day and Blade was looking at him, feeling every little word he was saying as pure truth

"So.." he sighed to then show a grumpy stare "You better stop teasing me on that, I am not as violent as you" he moved a little his arms trying to look irritated, but Blade laid his hand on his head like a little pat

"I know" he sighed and the immortal looked surprised towards Blade's calm stare that soon changed as he was striking his hair aggressively "You do not need to remind me how I felt miserable for that failure of a mission"

"S-stop, my hair!"

"Lord Fenir has come back! The Regent family is officially back to the city!"

Everyone turned towards a convoy of soldiers with the same armor as Talon's guards, coming in the middle of the main street with a carriage.

Blade sighed heavily as he noticed Dan Heng joining all the people making the way and trying to peek the reagent family's Lord.

He almost laughed when Dan Heng started to jump, to look better. He put himself closer to the immortal, and coughed while he was laying his arm on his waist level without touching, but also not to make anyone touch him by mistake.

"He's just a Lord" Blade spoke, Dan Heng kept jumping, making his hood basically off his head all the time "Dan Heng" he called him out and the immortal looked at him

"I want to meet who did rebuild the city!" he had sparkles in his eyes, that were shining with a lovely and lively blue.

"Stay quiet, he's just a regent family Lord. And he's nothing so big, let's just go" Blade looked a little nervous as his hands were reaching out Dan Heng's ones.

Dan Heng's eyes opened up as he felt Blade pulling him off the crowd, but a sound made him plant his feet on the ground, making the immortal crash against his back.

"Blade!"

"Today is definitely not my day." Blade commented with a puzzled stare as without even looking, he was laying his hand on Dan Heng's head to keep him from the excitement to see Fenir, who was happily getting off the carriage...

Chapter Text

The two turned as they noticed the Lord Fenir coming out the carriage with a bright smile.

"He looks like a prince!" Dan Heng exclaimed as he noticed the man with short blonde hair walking happily towards Blade.

His red eyes looked into the red ones of the swordman to then appear excited to see Dan Heng's horns.

"What a lovely surprise! Definitely lucky to see the bloody swordman who most of the times brings death and despair, in my city!" he laughed giving Blade a little pat on the shoulder, making Dan Heng confused.

The stares and the aura of the Lord was something interesting and weirdly alluring to Dan Heng's eyes. He knew that he wasn't human, but he couldn't really tell himself what he was.

"We were just here to buy supplies, we're leaving soon" Blade took Dan Heng's hand, but the soldiers surrounded them, blocking the path "Fenir" the swordman turned along with Dan Heng who felt a weird tension.

"No way I am going to let go this opportunity!" Fenir exclaimed "And who's he? He's from the Empire right? Your clothes look definitely from there"

"Huh... I am Dan Heng" he said with a neutral stare, looking into his red eyes and Fenir smiled to then feel weird as the immortal looked away "Who is he for you?" he asked to Blade curious as he felt something weird between the two.

It wasn't normal for Dan Heng to see many people friendly with Blade, considering how everyone always looked scared for his reputation. Blade raised his eyebrow and looked at the Dragon "What do you think? I do not know him as well that much, he's just the Lord of this city"

"You two look like you've met already"

"Yes but..." Blade laid his hands on his own face, trying not to lose it as Dan Heng tilted his head and crossed his arms, feeling like he was missing something in the whole situation

"Blade isn't welcome in the city, so seeing him walking freely with a guest was surely something new" Fenir talked after he coughed to get some attentions "But it's indeed a good day and I feel definitely in a good mood" he exclaimed as Blade looked deadly

"You're invited for dinner in my manor, you better come! I will prepare a feast, I thought I would have never see you again. I can't wait to share with you the news of the Western reign" he smiled brightly and Blade sighed.

"No."

Dan Heng looked at Fenir, who looked like someone literally shoot two water dragons at him as Blade was pulling him away from the whole situation.

"Hey Blade, do you know each others? The truth..." Dan Heng asked once the two sat back at the tavern and Blade sighed

"Travelling a lot between villages and cities... you get reputation... Usually a negative one... but this Fenir... He wears and turned the city more into a city of the west just to contrast more the ideal and culture of the Emperor to make him annoyed, he's a type and I am not willing to deal with his childish desires"

"Desires?"

"He tried to get me for some operation against the Empire... The peace you see now is nothing but a veil.."

Dan Heng's eyes opened up and Blade looked even a little sorry to kinda break like a little dream of him "But it's nothing that has to concern you... For how the things are going, the Emperor is still stronger than anything and Fenir himself can't move against him as the city is locked on alliance terms"

Dan Heng looked sad "It seems humans can't help but creating conflicts that would just destroy more the world" he commented and Blade drank some beer to then lay his back against the backrest "But he looked quite friendly and you still haven't answered my question"

"He's part of the vampires guild, one of the creatures of the night" he crossed his arms "In the morning they're just as harmless as humans, in the night they actually can use their mana, so do not let his appearance get you" he warned him and Dan Heng tilted his head.

"Oooh, you definitely love me!"

Blade almost flinched as he noticed Fenir coming towards their table with Umi, who was smirking.

"My Lord, as I told you they're for now sleeping in this tavern" Umi said as he sat next to Blade, who crossed his arms and tried so hard not to crush the table and draw his sword.

Dan Heng tilted his head as he noticed Blade closing his eyes for a moment, and he didn't notice Fenir sitting next to him and staring at him.

"We're not coming." Blade repeated as he opened his red eyes and flinched once he saw Fenir being close to Dan Heng.

"Oh, you aren't even introducing me properly to your friend, I sense such a good scent of you" Fenir made Dan Heng lock his azure eyes into his red ones as the Lord was laying the chin on his palm, while the other hand was touching a strand of the hair of the immortal "The flowers blooming in their beauty on a warm Spring day, the summer refreshing rain.."

Dan Heng looked again at Blade like a lost child "I think Lord Fenir might have got poisoned, he's speaking weirdly just like that woman in the novel I read" he sighed as he crossed his arms under Blade's puzzled stare.

"What.." Fenir smiled innocently feeling like the immortal just slammed a door against his confidence.

"Are you feeling unwell?" Dan Heng raised his hand towards the Lord, laying it on his forehead as little waterdrops were forming around the two.

Fenir opened up his eyes as he noticed the dragon smiling as he was recalling some mana just to check if he was fine, but his hand got soon grabbed by Blade, who stand up to block him.

"Huh?" Dan Heng flinched as he noticed Blade pulling him to stand up "What's wrong?"

"I told you to avoid..." Blade looked into his eyes to then sigh and let his wrist go "He's fine, he was just trying to be courteous"

"Oh" Dan Heng crossed his arms and his stare got even more puzzled "Why"

"I would never dare! I was just playing around" he laughed a little "But I can confess I got carried away, half dragon creatures usually stay in isolation in their part of the territory of the outer lands"

Umi crossed his arms disappointed, but he didn't think that saying that Dan Heng wasn't actually an half dragon would have brought any good.

More competitors to get him.

Blade looked and Dan Heng with a deadly stare and he tilted his head "What?" the immortal asked.

"We'll talk later when these two nuisances will go away" the two looked at each others for a moment. Fenir and Umi kinda felt awkard, and they flinched when the two turned their stares to them.

"Erm... Well, since Blade keeps being no fun" Fenir bowed a little to then wink at the dragon "I am Lord Fenir, descendant of the vampire guild and current owner of the city, welcome! I hope you will enjoy your stay"

Dan Heng smiled and leant a little his head, making some of his long black hair strands get in front of his face "It's a pleasure to meet the owner of this city, I am indeed enjoying the stay" he looked at Blade, who crossed his arms and looked away, making him laugh a little for his reaction.

"Whatever, I told you we're not here for pleasure" Blade mumbled to then flinch as Fenir laid his hand on Dan Heng's shoulder to push him a little in a friendly way

"I am sure Blade hasn't shown you the best streets of the city, some markets with magic artifacts, specialities and if you're lucky we might get a performance by the street, as I protect all the artists who are chased by the Emperor or the other countries" his smiled was bright like he wanted to look like a hero to Dan Heng's eyes. Umi and Blade were just keeping a puzzled stare.

Fenir wasn't known to be that friendly to outsiders or mysterious people.

Actually, he would usually use his spy units and mages from the academy and then probably kick them off the city if lucky.

Dan Heng's pointy ears moved for a moment as his eyes were shining even more, showing an excited face "Performances? No! He didn't take me, we had some errands to do, but Talon's guard have bought me spicy food" he explained and Fenir smiled victorious

"Oh oh! What a bad guide you are, Blade" Fenir smiled almost evilly under Blade's puzzled stare, as the Lord was looking again at Dan Heng "Then I shall give you a proper tour of the city, I am sure you will love it, let's go!"

Blade tried to reach Dan Heng's hand to hold him still, but when he noticed his happy face as Fenir was smiling happily at him, he blocked himself and drew it back.

After all he wanted to protect him but this didn't mean he had to make him feel forced to be with the swordman.

"Go then" Blade sat and held the cup of tea, closing his eyes to get some peace from the whole chaos. After all the Immortal showed him he could take care of himself, there was no point in being worried even a little.

"You're not coming?" Dan Heng looked at him. Blade, even though he felt his eyes on him, kept his eyes closed like he was literally meditating.

Or planning a murder, who knows.

"Not interested, you do have fun. Fenir surely knows the city, and also knows that even though he's the lord of the city, if I draw my sword, I shall see blood, and I wouldn't mind even now" he smiled evilly and Fenir looked even more excited by that speech.

"No problem, then I will make you know the best markets and places in the city, you shall get in my manor for a dinner, my little brother and sister will surely like you!" he exclaimed and Dan Heng felt confused but happy by how Fenir looked like a young man, full of energies and a very low malicious aura.

"My Lord, are you sure inviting an outsider in the manor isn't a reckless choice?" Umi asked and Dan Heng in that moment actually felt that Fenir was being a little too kind to him, but he then discarded the idea as Blade maybe didn't want to admit they were friends.

"Oh, reckless? In my manor at night?" Fenir smiled "I do not need guards, and I am the Lord of the city, my decisions shall not be discussed"

Umi crossed his arms and looked at Blade, like he actually wanted him to help in the situation.

Seriously the swordman was letting Dan Heng alone with Fenir? When he himself literally almost killed him for the same reason?

Okay, he actually wanted to kidnap him with the excuse to protect him, but I mean he was the Great Mage!

"Blade, you shall come for the dinner at least" Dan Heng said and Blade at that point flinched, to then sigh.

"Whatever" he mumbled "Are you two going or not?" he asked and Fenir at that point nodded to then move his arm to show the way out the tavern.

So, Blade held the cup towards his mouth.

Umi looked at Dan Heng and smiled "Then I shall join the tour as well"

So, Blade destroyed the cup.

"Don't you have your stupid circus to run?" Blade asked to Umi, who smiled even though his lips were twitching under the swordman's provocations

"It's an academy, you insolent..."

"Oi oi! Enough, if you want to join, you better not ruin the mood of my guest" Fenir's eyes glowed for a moment, looking at the two, who looked at each others with so much hatred that Dan Heng crossed his arms feeling even a little sad.

He was feeling Blade was in pain.

The swordman was actually trying his best to keep himself quiet, he was honestly doing a countdown for the time the two were out that city.

In the end, a mage, a vampire, a swordman, and half dragon, were walking through the main streets of the city.

The more Blade was thinking about it, the more he felt like he was throwing himself deeper in a chain reaction of events he was hating.

All that for an immortal.

But he couldn't even blame him too much after all since he did choose to protect him.

Why? Yes, he was wondering at that point as well, but he had a purpose now.

While the group was enjoying the sunny day, Dan Heng was looking like a god in the middle of normal people. His look and his aura was making everyone turn to him to stare enchanted by his appearance.

Some artists were asking him to stand as he was holding some food he bought to draw him, making him blush for a moment.

Of course, he was buying some things with Blade's gold, who gave him a pouch full of coins saying that anyway he didn't care to use them on anything else but supplies that they got already, so he was free to use them how he wanted.

Later, Dan Heng was asking about a special dish of the city, talking with the owner of a little stand that was happily explaining to him as his little son was playing with the tail of the immortal, who was just more than happy to let him play.

Umi paid and held the speciality to Dan Heng, who tilted his head confused. Umi felt flustered as he couldn't help but thinking how lovely he was.

"It's for you"

Dan Heng accepted the food, to then lock his blue eyes on the purple of the mages "Thank you..."

Umi smiled a little to then move his hand towards his head to strike his hair, but Dan Heng flinched and stepped back, making the Great Mage withdraw his hand.

"Sorry, was a reflex" he excused himself and Dan Heng nodded a little to then laugh as more kids were coming around him to play with his tail.

The kids were humans and from different creatures, Dan Heng felt happy to see how any difference in that city was just tolerated. There was peace and happiness around...

He actually felt safe in that city.

The kids made him sit on a bench and kept playing with his tail as he was eating happily. The sun rays were touching his figure and he looked like he was expanding a soft warmth with his mana, some people stopped and the figure of the immortal eating and smiling softly at the kids as it looked like the nature was just caressing his body, was just so beautiful to see.

Blade sighed as he was looking at the immortal from a little distance. He also noticed Umi looking at Dan Heng for too long, but he didn't feel like creating a fuss over the mage trying to touch him. Also because the immortal did step back on his own.

"When are you going to be honest with me?"

The swordman looked at Fenir, laying his arms on the little fence of the flowerbed.

"What honesty" Blade looked fierce and Fenir sighed heavily as he was striking his own blonde hair.

"Do you think I wouldn't feel it? You and Umi think you can treasure him and hide forever?" Blade's body got stiff as he felt Fenir's words like an echo in his head "Blade. I am a vampire, I have been to the old Emperor's court once and I knew he had a treasure"

"You better shut up" Blade cut him off and Fenir looked even more serious.

"He would never make any guest meet his treasure, but I can smell that mana, I still remember the sweet scent I felt inside his court... I was barely keeping myself sane, I thought it was a trap but it was simply the reason why the Emperor was that insane" he smiled "It's him, right? He's not an half dragon... I know it"

Blade turned to Fenir "I have no idea what you're talking about" he said to then get back to look at Dan Heng, who was looking around to then stop his stare once he met his red eyes.

"You gave me orders I am still following now, but I told you long time ago that would have been the last" Fenir laid his face near his "Now I do not follow any orders and people are at my command, so freezing the conversation won't do."

Blade turned and their eyes met "What's your deal with him?"

Fenir tilted his head to then laugh "My deal? I am not planning to steal, do not worry" he winked and Blade's lips twitched, feeling like he was messing around.

And he was, just because inside the city he knew Blade would have never fought him.

"I am just... curious who he is really... Have you told him who you are?"

"Who I am?" Blade raised his eyebrow "I am nothing but a swordman, Fenir, do not try" his voice was deep and like a threat "What I was in the past before this curse doesn't count anything"

"Hm" Fenir looked amused from Blade's composure and calm tone, like he didn't want to even open that discussion "You should tell him... He's probably dying to know more about our mysterious captain" he smirked and Blade flinched as he heard it

"There is no point" he said "I don't think he even cares." he stretched his arms.

"And we're nothing but travel partners, information like these are useless for what we both need" Blade cut it off and walked towards Dan Heng, who was in the moment with Umi near another little stand of the street market.

Umi was sighing hard as he was looking at Dan Heng, who looked terribly undecided on what to buy in front of so many jewels.

"Why?" he asked and Dan Heng tilted his head, as he was staring at a pair of earrings. He moved his blue eyes towards Umi's ones "The Emperor used to throw gold, clothes and gifts of incredible value... And you always declined them"

Dan Heng looked at Umi with a sad stare, like he made him remember awful memories "What's the value of gifts if they do not tell anything"

Umi raised his eyebrow and Dan Heng smiled softly "I do not like when they do not tell anything. The Emperor's gifts were just thought as compensation for my services.. I used to do... those things because I did care to help him" he looked sad "Or his way to show affection was just wrong since the start..."

"What's taking you so long?" Dan Heng opened up his eyes as he felt Blade's chin on his shoulder and his voice echoing through his ears

"Oh Blade" the immortal smiled as he was keep looking at the jewels "I am wondering what I want to tell.." he replied, making Umi and Blade confused.

"What you want to tell?" Fenir came with a bright smile and Dan Heng smiled softly to then nod. Fenir wanted to ask more but his eyes got captured by Talon and his guards who were walking towards them.

Fenir's eyes got serious and Umi walked with him towards them leaving Blade and Dan Heng in front of the stand of jewels, as the owner was giving him the time to choose.

Also because him standing there was bringing more people to check on the jewels, so he was more than happy to have him undecided.

"Seems perfect" Dan Heng whispered and Blade, from looking at Umi and Fenir talking to the guards, laid his chin again on his shoulder feeling an awful feeling that would push him to be close to the immortal, as the two were away from each others for a while.

Dan Heng turned to Blade, who flinched, and his red eyes opened up a little when he noticed the immortal holding a pair of matching earrings.

"I guess I decided" Dan Heng tilted his head towards the hand that was holding a red long earring "I will wear this one" he smiled

"What are you doing" Blade sighed as he crossed his arms "Are you planning to buy a pair of earrings but wear only one?"

"The other is for you" Dan Heng said with an obvious tone as he was handling the other earring towards his face.

Blade tilted his head, feeling really weird. His eyes were lost into the blue of Dan Heng's eyes, trying to find answers to questions he really couldn't find any way to explain verbally.

"You are... gifting me?" Blade tried to elaborate and Dan Heng nodded with a bright smile, making him confused on so many levels.

The immortal looked so caring and so into the decision on which one to get for them, that made Blade question how he could have been seriously in that world. Dan Heng was sometimes showing sides of him he should have never shown to anyone.

The fact Dan Heng was being effortlessly lovable, was making Blade insane inside. The swordman in that moment was simply speechless towards Dan Heng soft smile and voice.

"It's an oath" he said as he was leaning a little his head to wear one of the earrings "Gifts are meant to say and to remind something" he kept explaining to then block as he noticed Blade's hands on his.

"You're moving too much"

The blue eyes were staring at Blade's profile as he was calmly touching his ear to put the earring on.

"Does this mean you accept my gift?" he asked as Blade was feeling his aura ovehelming him even more, making his heart beat a little with even just the thought of looking at him smiling in that moment.

"I could never refuse a gift, or you might cry and get the whole town underwater" he replied without even flinch.

"That's... not true" Dan Heng looked flustered and Blade smiled amused by his reaction.

Once the earring was on, Blade got a little distant to look at Dan Heng, who smiled to then lean with his earring "May I?" he asked. The swordman crossed his arms to then smirk.

"Can you reach?" he asked, and Dan Heng pout a little, making Blade laugh to then lean forward to make him reach out his ears as he was locking his red eyes into his blue ones as a challenge.

Dan Heng touched his ear and Blade kept staring at him "What do you want to say with this gift?" he whispered as he noticed how the blue eyes of the dragon were focus on the earring he put.

The immortal smiled and tilted his head, making his earring following his movement, getting sometimes covered by his long black hair.

"It means, stay by my side, do not lose me. And if you do, let's find each others" Dan Heng sighed as he was thinking about something as the swordman didn't know how to feel towards his words "Considering we're about to encounteer many enemies, I think having a symbol of our oath would be nice"

"Is this how immortals do?" he asked and Dan Heng crossed his arms, trying not to look irritated by his provocations

"Now, it's how I do" he mumbled a little flustered and Blade stretched his arms to then look more at him "You will help me and I will give you healing and fights, but this means we won't lose each others anytime soon"

Blade stayed silent for a moment and kept staring at the immortal, who was literally copying his figure. The swordman smirked as he felt something different in his eyes than the first time they met. Dan Heng looked somehow more sure about his own words, and something that was scaring him was the honesty coming off his body like an easy gentle breeze.

"I won't ask you healing... I accept this oath, but I warn you.." Blade looked at Dan Heng as he laid his hand on his head and his red eyes looked at the earring, feeling actually like they were even more bond in that moment "Once the mage guilds are defeated, you will have to walk your path alone"

Dan Heng nodded and smiled softly

"I know, but till then, you shall be with me, Blade"

Chapter Text

"Welcome to my humble manor!" Fenir smiled as the maids and the butler came at the entrance to greet his return.

Dan Heng and Blade were looking at the lord with a neutral stare, making him sigh "Wow, you two are seriously an hard public to impress"

Dan Heng's eyes shined as he saw a child running to hug Fenir's legs under some maids scolding him for running.

"Theo" Fenir laid the hands on the black hair of the little child, who raised a little his head showing his big red eyes "You missed me so much, huh?" he asked and the little child nodded with teary eyes. He looked so tiny and shy. Dan Heng was definitely enamoured, meanwhile Blade was anyway still on guard as the little one was still a vampire.

"Oh, if it isn't Blade"

Dan Heng looked and almost felt enchanted, when he saw another pair of two red eyes staring at Blade. The owner of those was a woman with long silver hair, wearing a red dress. She looked beautiful as her stare was kept on Blade, who crossed his arms, trying to ignore her.

"It's good to see you" Blade said with an annoyed tone, making Dan Heng even more confused. He could feel a certain tension between the lady and Blade.

"Oi oi Ayrin, do not look like you're about to jump on him. He and his friend Dan Heng are going to be our guest for dinner!" Fenir exclaimed happily.

Ayrin and Theo looked at Dan Heng, who bowed a little, making Theo hide behind Fenir, Ayrin cross her arms and tilt her head.

"Whatever..." she said to then leave the entrance.

"I am sorry" Fenir looked at Dan Heng "She's probably still annoyed at Blade, sixty years ago they had a sword match and she lost, then Blade never came back so she got furious" he explained to then sigh "Apparently she's still pouting"

"I did duel her at night, giving her even the advantage to use her mana and strenght, her problem" Blade said annoyed to then look at Theo, who was peeking and looking still at Dan Heng "What's the deal with the little one?"

"I guess he's attracted to Dan Heng's aura, it's lovely isn't it?" Fenir asked as he did pat Theo's head who nodded a little.

"Lovely? Or tasty? Hm?" Dan Heng looked at Blade, who walked close to him to then leave a deadly side eye to the child, who instinctively hugged Fenir's legs, making the lord laugh.

"Then... Shall we go for a dinner? Please, I will talk to my butler about the feast I'd like to have for this occasion, you may sit in the living room, I will come soon!"

"Ugh... why did I even agree to this" Blade sighed heavily sitting on the couch of the living room, as his red eyes were following the figure of the immortal looking out the balcony, seeing the garden of the manor as the moon rays were caressing his cheeks.

"Even the family knows you... You know, these encounteers are making me feel like after all I know nothing about you" Dan Heng spoke and Blade tilted his head.

"You just need to know if I am able to deal with your enemies... I met these people in my past... A past that I buried" he smiled insanely "If you wish to know more, you won't." he said to then flinch as he noticed Dan Heng coming closer to him

"We're going to share lots of adventures, I think it's good we know each others better, don't you think?"

"No."

"Why?" he crossed his arms in front of him "May I ask you something about you like... How are you a long life creature if you're human?" he asked and Blade looked away, feeling like his blue eyes were piercing through his mind.

"I told you there's not need for you to know me... I am just a simple ma..."

"You're not" Dan Heng crossed his arms "You have a powerful aura when you fight, your posture, your way to speak and deal with situations... Blade, it's like a deal, you know about me, I wish to know something more about you, please" the swordman fell for a moment into his eyes to then close his and sigh.

"I got cursed." he replied in a short answer and Dan Heng tilted his head to then sit next to him on the couch, making the swordman raise his eyebrow once he noticed his eyes excited "If you think I am about to tell you a fairytale, give up, that's it, I am not going to speak more"

Dan Heng pout and laid his back "Blade... You know, it kinda makes me confused how you know definitely more about me... I know nothing compared to your knowledge about me"

"Well, most of the things I got to know about you were from the village chief, not from you" Blade said "Why do you want to know my past? It's nothing but full of things you wouldn't like"

Dan Heng laughed a little "As mine was anything... better". Blade bit his lips, feeling his own hands trembling. He wanted to refrain himself from getting closer and maybe hug him. He didn't even know why he wanted to do it. It didn't make sense. "But... Past... is something we can't really forget, can't we? We're in the present because we've lived, survived whatever we had to overcome in our past, isn't it right?" the immortal sighed a little embarassed "My past was indeed... awful but... I am glad of the outcome because I met you now" he smiled warmly "But I just... wish to know you more... I feel like people we're meeting know you better than I do... I don't want to sound arrogant"

Blade felt somehow his heart flutter when Dan Heng looked at him like he was a little bit embarassed. Dan Heng coughed a little and moved his stare out of the window "I just... Shouldn't be normal to know more about your... Oath?" he touched his own earring. His eyes were lost for a moment, he felt maybe he was pushing it too much. Was he? Dan Heng just wanted to feel him closer...
... and not like another... bad experience in that world.

Blade sighed to then look at Dan Heng's sad stare "I was... a soldier, captain of the unit of the Emperor... The previous Emperor."

Dan Heng raised his head as his ears twitched to his words "Wait... You were there too?"

Blade sighed "I have never been in his court but I was serving him, just like you were..."

"But... This means you're... you're old!" he said and Blade tried to keep himself, even though his lips were twitching. Was he serious?

"How... You shouldn't even dare to speak about age, you know?"

"I am an immortal, age doesn't count for us" Dan Heng said as soon as he heard his words with a cute grumpy stare, and Blade laughed to then shook his head.

"Of course" said ironically, as the dragon had just many more questions about the swordman who he was sharing the days with.

"But... Why did you leave everything and became a swordman?" he asked and Blade looked at Dan Heng.

"I did commit treason."

Dan Heng raised his eyebrow to his calm words "You weren't in his court anymore probably, that's why I have never seen you before, but... I was there when the Emperor died, because I did kill him" his eyes glowed as he was feeling satisfied towards the memories he did recall, under Dan Heng's surprised stare "He was just being a fool and destroying what thousands of people tried to keep... He was a foolish tyrant, so... I took my unit and we let hell happen in his palace"

Dan Heng felt shivers to his malicious aura, feeling how satisfied he was by even just the thought of what happened back then.

Blade was getting in a trance as he let his mind take over with the memories of the past "My unit was blessed... We were the best fighters, and we would always win, no matter the wounds, no matter the loss..." Blade looked at his sword hanging still from the belt "We did set the whole palace on fire, we didn't care about anything and anyone, we wanted everyone there dead."

Dan Heng sat a little away "Why... Were you all so mad at him?"

Blade's eyes turned to Dan Heng, showing how mad he was in the moment "Mad? We were furious" he leant towards the immortal as he kept his insane smile "Why? After all he has done to you, do you wish to pity him?"

"No... I didn't say this but... what about the innocent people inside the palace"

Blade laughed "As there were, please" he sighed "The Emperor did something to my unit, and as a captain, I had to protect my men."

"What did he do?" he asked and Blade smiled a little

"Are you sure you want to know?" he leant towards him and Dan Heng sighed to then lay his hands on his cheeks, making Blade literally cool off in an instant.

"Yes" he said and Blade crossed his arms, trying to ignore his touch

"When we got back to the last battle, the families of my unit... have been slained by the Emperor's guards."

Dan Heng trembled once Blade's eyes met his. They were cold, his malicious aura around was almost oppressing his as the madness was coming slowly off his mouth through his words.

"My Unit" he repeated "We served with blood and metal the desires of that fool... And when they got back their families... were gone" he smiled "The Emperor's Guards captain told that it was a sacrifice the Emperor required to make us the perfect unit."

"That's... madness" Dan Heng felt his heart heavy as he was feeling even more sorry. He felt he was the main reason the Emperor became insane and did that.

"You think?" Blade sighed as his hands were stroking his own hair "When we did set the whole place on fire and the Emperor came to us, smiling and praising us as he saw all his guards dead before his feet... My soldiers... My soldiers were shouting the names of their wives, their children, their mothers and their fathers... The Emperor didn't care to listen to them... It felt like he was just getting excited to hear them that mad."

"Stop." Dan Heng became little in the couch, feeling the shouts of those soldiers about their families echoing in his mind, oppressing his soul, making him feel those emotions like those were his.

"Stop? They didn't... They were attacking him fiercely and the Emperor was showing a power I have never seen... My soldiers wanted to die with him, they asked me, they begged me to end their lives and the Emperor's one on the battlefield."

Dan Heng opened up his eyes "Did you... kill your unit?"

Blade sighed "They were losing themselves in that cursed Palace, when I killed the Emperor, my unit was already on the ground, waiting to die by my hands to not give the Emperor even the possibility to be the reason of their death... The hatred I felt from them was... so much.. It was their last wish..." his eyes were lost as his mind was flashing the memories he shared with the people till the last frames were showing their faces, begging him to kill them.

"Why... Why haven't you tried to keep them alive..." Dan Heng felt shivers as Blade was looking at him confused

"They gave everything and in return they had nowhere to go, no family, no ties with life, just pure madness over unfair choices. My Unit was meant to end with the Emperor's death... But for some reasons... I couldn't end my life with my Unit... I couldn't... be with them till the end." Blade closed his eyes as his hands were closed into fists

Dan Heng's hands laid on his cheeks to force him to look at him in the eyes "You were planning to end your life as well?!"

Blade grabbed his hands as his stare was even more mad than ever "I was the Captain of a fallen and cursed unit... When I tried to kill myself as my job was done in this life... The Emperor laughed in his last seconds as death was slowly reaching him... Saying that I indeed became the perfect unit... He cursed me and I can't die anymore.... I don't know how he did it, but he was into dark magic and had always mages around... so... This doesn't change the fact... I couldn't, as Captain, follow my unit to death."

"This... can't be true" Dan Heng lowered his face "I am... sorry"

Blade tilted his head to then feel worried once Dan Heng looked into his eyes with his teary one, as he was keeping still his hands blocked near the cheeks.

"You shouldn't be sorry... Actually, honestly if you were in the palace by that time, I wouldn't have cared to save you" he said and Dan Heng looked at him, feeling actually hurt from his words "Everyone had to die in that Palace.." he whispered to himself

"If I was still in the Palace, I could have protected everyone because I wasn't imprisoned yet" Dan Heng muttered, feeling his own heart heavy. Just... how much suffering was happening as he was imprisoned?

Blade pushed his hands away till blocking him on the couch under his body,

"I wouldn't have let you ruin my Unit's revenge. Dan Heng, the Emperor had to die that night. How... How can you be so naive?" he grit his teeth.

Dan Heng looked away, as the red eyes of the swordman were showing a mad and a cold stare towards his figure "If I only... could have met you earlier, maybe you wouldn't have lost your family... You... You really cared about your unit, didn't you?"

Blade in that moment opened up his eyes and noticed the situation. Dan Heng was blocked because of his grip on the wrists, as he was towering him with his body. Blade did withdraw himself as fast as he could and crossed his arms, feeling mad at himself.

"I am sorry" Blade said without even looking at Dan Heng, who played with his fingers a little bit embarassed from the tension between the two "My mind gets me insane whenever I think about all that, that's why I told you I did want to keep that buried."

Dan Heng looked at him with a grumpy stare, and Blade had a puzzled one "Don't be sorry, I asked you, it's my responsability"

"No... I shouldn't have touched you, I do apologise" Blade's eyes opened up as Dan Heng literally wrapped his arms around his waist for a hug, being also careful not to hurt with his horns "Wha.."

"You might be cursed, but I do still feel a human heart here" Dan Heng smiled as he was hugging him "You must have felt lonely and without any objective in life once you lost everything and everyone... I can't... tell you I feel you, but our past doesn't look that different and if fate played a trick to make us meet only years after walking on the same ground, same place... then I can say I found you... Your heart beats... and I am... I am sorry, I know your wish to follow your unit till the end, but I am... I am glad it does still beat"

Blade seriously felt his whole body trembling to have someone that close. No one would dare to hug him or to be that close to him. He didn't, he never wanted someone that close, how could Dan Heng think he could do that? Hugging him out of nowhere? How reckless...

But why wasn't he even moving or pushing him away? Was it because of his alluring aura? Or because those words felt like a lullaby to his madness like a gentle powerful rain on a big fire.

"Shouldn't you hate me for being part of the soldiers of the man who tricked you?" he asked "Or maybe because I did kill him"

Dan Heng for a moment didn't reply "No... I don't not like to hate people, and I would never because that was your past and in the present I am living now, I had no reason to hate you since the first time I found you" he replied and Blade felt weird. How could Dan Heng be so... clueless and kind to everyone?

"It's not... true" Blade said, and Dan Heng got a little distant to look at him in the eyes. He felt embarassed once the swordman raised his hand and touched the ear where the earring was "You didn't find me, I did"

Dan Heng blushed towards Blade's touch as his words were back to be calm.

"Well well well"

Blade flinched and stopped his hand to then move gently Dan Heng's arms off his waist, as Fenir entered in the room with Theo and his sister.

"I am sorry, I took more than expected" the lord looked at the two, who were keeping a stiff stare like nobody definitely did see them close like they were done with a hug "But apparently..." his stare did focus on Blade, who flinched, feeling something wasn't right

"I guess our dinner will have to be with an umpleasant discussion I have to deal with you, Blade."

Chapter Text

Dan Heng was enjoying a lot the food that was served. He was smiling and eating happily the food in his usual elegant way. Fenir was looking at him with an innocent smile as Theo was getting even more curious; his eyes were attracted by the jade horns of the dragon, who felt his stare and looked at him.

On the other side of the table, Blade was getting headache from all that "light" that Dan Heng was sending out with simply his presence there.

"So.." Blade turned to Fenir "I'd like to hear what's so important to tell to a mere swordman" he marked as he was already trying to tell him he didn't want to deal with anything.

Fenir smirked as Ayrin was looking at the two of them and eating in silence to then check sometimes on Theo and encouraging him to eat his food.

"Someone is on your trace"

Dan Heng flinched and opened up his eyes "How..."

Fenir sighed "Apparently the other mage guilds are awaken. Umi has sent his spies and thunderbirds to check on the area... It seems they want you Blade, or maybe you Dan Heng, but I wouldn't know why"

Blade felt awkard towards Fenir's tone as it was obvious he was acting.

Dan Heng looked at Blade to then sigh "I have... an unfinished business with them" he explained to then tilt his head as the swordman looked neutral as always.

"So what?"

Fenir looked at Blade and smiled "I know you're fearless, but Blade... We both know that they're not going to stop... I fear they might actually talk about him to the current Emperor to get reinforcements"

Dan Heng looked at Fenir "You know..." his eyes for a moment got wider, like he was feeling worried, so he looked at Blade "He knows?"

Blade almost killed him on spot with his stare "Dan Heng" he called him out and his eyes looked at Fenir, who crossed his arms.

With just one look at the Lord of the House, Ayrin took Theo away from the room and soon the butler and the maids left as well.

Dan Heng didn't know how to feel, he was confused, and Fenir could feel it just by the look of his eyes locked on something not specific.

"I guess you deserve to know something more about my relation with Blade" he smiled as he pointed at Blade, who looked a little worried about the next words of Fenir

"He doesn't need to know"

"Enough" Dan Heng looked at Blade with a serious stare "Please, you may continue"

Blade looked at Fenir, who smirked to then smile innocently "Well, you know vampires are long life creatures, of course I was... a big friend of Blade" he laughed innocently "You have to understand something... All the creatures who have lived during the previous Emperor, will always remember and fear about anything related to his Era to return... Blade is the example... We do remember, and we do not forget" his smile was a little evil "We do not forgive as you probably do not know... Treasure, but while you were in comfort in the Palace... The Emperor managed to gather so much power that he wanted to wipe all the creatures... Vampires, half dragons, sirens..."

Dan Heng looked at Blade and kept himself quiet as he understood why the swordman wanted him to stay silent.

Fenir knew indeed, but he didn't know he was the Imbibitor Lunae, literally a God.

And apparently even Umi covered him up on that.

Honestly he didn't know if he had to tell him at that point, not like he could have done anything since Blade was there and he was sure he wouldn't have let anyone get him anymore.

"I was wondering who was the only one the Emperor was letting walk in the Palace..." Fenir almost sang as Dan Heng crossed his arms and tilt his head "Oh? What's with that look, isn't it true?"

"I have been in the Palace for... only few years" Dan Heng spoke to then look away "I was just a servant."

"A servant..." Fenir did repeat "Tell us... I think even Blade deserves to know more about you" his red eyes stared into Blade's ones

"Fenir, can we go back to Umi and Talon?" Blade asked "Those are useless information, I want to know something more about what you and Umi got told exactly"

"Oh sure sure, I am just curious, one last question!" Fenir smiled innocently "You are my guests after all" he smirked and Blade gnashed his teeth as the lord was looking again at Dan Heng

"Tell me, little treasure" Dan Heng looked at him and tried not to flinch to that name. His mind was getting back all the memories, and the whispers of the Emperor through his ears, making him shiver.

"What have you done to be the forbidden treasure no one had to see because holy only for the Emperor's Eyes?" he asked "Was it because of your appearance? Was it because of your scent? Are you the reason why he was the only Emperor in his lineage to have no concubines at some point?" he laughed "That's just so hilarious"

Blade looked at Dan Heng and felt weird once he noticed him looking away.

Where was his stubborn side that would always talk back?

Was Fenir actually saying something that would actually be the truth?

Dan Heng wasn't only used for his mana but... for something else?

Blade's eyes opened up as he did remember in the first moments they met, Dan Heng's words

"I guess I was the Emperor's best entertainment"

He was literally begging Dan Heng to look at him with his usual serious, and mighty aura as his mind was just moving fast with thoughts about that bastard laying his hands on him.

Fenir looked at the two to then drink his wine "I do not think I have to hear an answer... Moving on" he smiled as the two were just silent. "It's interesting how you're willing to protect something the one you did hate the most loved, Blade... Don't you think it's weird?" Fenir asked "After all, he's the reason why he was always in a good mood to slaughter creatures, people and my brothers and my sisters" his voice was getting even more aggressive.

Blade sighed as he felt his voice echoing inside the manor "The reason why he did all that was because he was an insane bastard" Fenir looked at Blade whose eyes were glowing "You better stop talking about this non-sense and get back to what I want to know. It's an order."

Dan Heng on the other side was almost spacing out.

His heart felt heavy once the words of Fenir came to mind. The Emperor used his mana to wipe out creatures in the Empire? Why? Why did he decide to destroy so much when all he showed with his mana was... beauty and life.

He felt disgusted. The more he was looking at his own hands, the more he was getting little flash of the blood of the people, creatured dead by the hands of the Emperor.

Those hands were his.

The way emotions were taking over his composure, made Blade raise his eyebrow as the more he was looking at him the more he could notice the dragon just locking his blue eyes to his own hands horrified like he was literally seeing things.

Blade sighed as he stand up and run to sit next to him to grab his hands. The swordman flinched as he felt the hands of the dragon trembling in his.

All that, was making Blade's mind run wild over the possible relation between the Emperor and Dan Heng, but he didn't want to go low and ask, it wasn't his business.

It really wasn't.

Dan Heng looked sad and lost in his thoughts, even when Blade was blocking his hands. Fenir looked at the two to then sigh.

"I think you have to go to the dragon lands... The mages won't rush there in big groups as the Dragons are hostiles to everyone who enters there... The current Emperor is pretty much useless which is something that is making us all worried"

"Why?"

"Because if you haven't noticed, Blade, the outer lands are getting healed from a magic that was thought it was lost or corrupted by dark magic" Fenir's eyes locked on him "He might get worried to know the outer lands won't depend on the Emperor's lands anymore since the earth is going back to live and give resources to humans."

Blade knew it was because Dan Heng was back to walk, to live freely without those chains.

"... And if the mages let the Emperor know about how his father being powerful... They might ally and give everything to get Dan Heng and know about where they got that power... Surely the Emperor's treasure knows how he got insanely powerful, right?"

Dan Heng looked at Fenir "I don't."

Fenir nodded a little "Well, it doesn't matter, you're the only trace left of the Emperor and they probably know... Umi told me you got still some traces of his mana on you which explains the reason why of the scent..." he sighed "I don't think they will stop even if you tell them you don't know anything"

Blade let Dan Heng's hands go "It doesn't matter, we will go to the dragon lands. We can't stay here... I am more than glad to get some fights after this stay in your... city"

Fenir's eyes were surprised "You're really planning to keep moving together? How interesting! I have never seen Blade with a partner in all these years" he smiled innocently under Blade's serious stare.

"Are you sure?" Dan Heng's voice was soft, Blade looked at him to then tilt his head

"Do you wish to part ways?" he asked and Dan Heng honestly didn't know what to say.

He felt actually awful in that moment. All those information were making his heart little and pierced by thousands swords.

He was meant to bring life and mantain the cycle in the world, but why did it look like his presence was mostly bringing destruction and pain?

In that moment he was so fragile that his mind was literally just highlighting the bad things that happened and he felt like the main reason of it.

Blade almost felt mad.

Actually.

He was irritated.

Why was he even taking his time to reply?

Fenir's red eyes glowed the more he was looking at Dan Heng, asking himself who he could be for real. He knew Blade wasn't telling the truth, so was Dan Heng.

Of course there had to be a reason if mages were waking up and deciding to move to seek for him.

Just, who was he exactly?

Fenir knew himself, even if he asked, he knew Blade wouldn't have let him get more information.

After all, they had experienced tons of adventures together, probably Fenir was the closest person to Blade.

Still alive, at least.

"We made an oath" Blade said with an obvious tone as he was crossing his arms "As a swordman, I shall respect it, which means you can't go back as well, Dan Heng, as you're the one who decided to form this oath with me"

Dan Heng looked at Blade, who was staring at him with an annoyed face, like he was scolding him. For a moment Dan Heng thought his stare had something different; it was calm with a little sparkle of... being irritated?

"Well" Fenir clapped his hands amused "I do forsee interesting event in the future... I would love to be with you and experience fights, but I fear I am forced to be in the city for the time being as... I am curious on what the mages will try to do with the Emperor"

Blade stand up and almost cursed himself when his hand reached Dan Heng's one to pull him to stand up as well.

"If this little show was on your likings, we're taking our leave. Tomorrow morning we will leave" Blade said as he was going to the door to finally get out.

"I am not done." Fenir smiled, still sitting on the chair and eating a bite.

Blade sighed to then turn to him "You're playing with my patience, Fenir." he warned him and Fenir looked serious.

"I have to speak privately with you."

With that said, Dan Heng found himself out of the room and crossed his arms to then walk to the living room and sit on the couch.

"This is... boring" he sighed after a while. Just, what were those two talking about.

And another question came to mind, what did Fenir mean by he had a long past with Blade?

"I shouldn't even care... It's a lot already he's still willing to help me... But why, after all... Is he really just satisfied by the fact I will bring fights?" he felt awkard "Well, he's Blade, he's definitely weird on this matter, he just wants to fight endlessly" his hand moved till summoning his orb which its rays were shining of a lovely blue caressing his pale fair skin

"How troubled is your soul... Blade?" he whispered as his blue eyes were shining, stuck into his orb. Dan Heng sometimes would feel such a deep ocean, a dark one around the swordman. Full of pain and sorrow that the swordman was using to enhance his blood thirst on incredible levels "For how long have you been wandering to calm those ghost of yours?" he sighed to then flinch and make his magic disappear once he saw Teo peeking from the door "Hello, Theo" he smiled and the kid walked slowly till climbing on the couch and sit next to him as his red eyes were looking at him.

The Kid laids his hands on the tail and played with the fur that was on the end of it, making Dan Heng tilt his head and sigh. He couldn't really mantain himself happy as his mind was running wild on all the things that happened during his absence.

He couldn't keep his duty.

He brought destruction to the earth and the people through helping a man, who promised to do his best.

How foolish of him to trust a human.

Why was he that blind to trust?

Is he worthy? Can he actually keep being the Imbibitor?

"So foolish" he whispered to himself to then smile softly as the kid was laughing, till he laid his hand on the soft black hair of the mortal cub.

The red eyes of the kid looked at his hand and he blocked himself, making Dan Heng embarassed.

"Oh sorry, I am a stranger" he tried to withdraw his hand but his eyes opened up once the kid grabbed his hand and bite his finger like a cat "Huh?" he noticed the red eyes of the baby glowing as he was happily getting his blood through the bite.

Dan Heng tilted his head and sighed, letting the child keep biting his finger as he wasn't actually feeling pain or anything. His mind was too full that maybe getting that bite was distracting his energies.

"Seriously"

His empty blue eyes looked at Blade, who grabbed the child from the clothes at the height of the back neck, literally the child looked like he was a kitten grabbed from the neck by his mommy.

The child looked confused as he noticed himself floating, but his teeth were still holding onto Dan Heng's finger. At some point he trembled as he noticed Blade leaning and looking into his red eyes with his that were having an evil aura.

"Leave him." he said as an order with an evil smile and his eyes glowing

The baby opened his mouth, to free Dan Heng's finger, to then seeing himself falling on the couch.

"Oi oi, Theo, that's rude! No matter how tasty it is, but you can't just draw on the blood of stranger for your desires" Fenir sighed under Blade's annoyed stare.

Dan Heng looked back to his usual neutral and apathetic aura. He was simply too into his thoughts to care too much about what was happening in the moment. After all the child wasn't hurting him, who was he to say no to a little bite?

Theo clappped a little his hand as from those little strings of blue and red mana were entangling till forming a rose that was shining of blue mana, Dan Heng's one.

Blade flinched once he saw Teo being happy of his creation under Dan Heng's lost eyes.

"Vampires draw on their own blood or their enemies one to either create or destroy... Seems like Teo wanted to use your blood for his little desire, I do apologise. He adores your scent" Fenir sighed to then strike the child's head "He doesn't talk much, but... I think this kid has his way to see the world and what's in people's mind..." the lord laughed "But how could I know? He doesn't speak"

Dan Heng nodded a little to then look at Blade and tilt his head "Why are you looking at me like that?"

"We're sleeping in the manor, let's go" Blade took his hand, under his confused stare while Fenir and Teo were waving their hands happily.

"What? Why?" Dan Heng asked curious once they were in a big room that was meant to be one for the guests. It had all the possible comfort. He almost felt like a prince himself, but that didn't change the fact he was confused.

Blade crossed his arms to then lay by the doorframe "Do I really have to save you from children as well, now?"

"Why are we sleeping here? It looked like you were about to kill him before I had to leave the room for you two to speak" Dan Heng looked confused and Blade sighed a little to then keep his stare serious

"Why did you let that kid bite you?" he asked and Dan Heng tilted his head

"You're not answering my question!"

"Same goes for you!" Blade felt his hands trembling like he actually wanted to approach him and check if the bite mark was still on his finger. He actually wanted to know deeply why the hell the immortal would just let ANYTHING touch him, it was making him insane.

And he wanted to ask him about the Emperor because his mind was just running wild and being more suspicious than ever about him.

The wave of thoughts was soon destroyed when the swordman decided to leave him "Get some sleep, Lord Fenir wants to make sure we're leaving tomorrow, goodnight."

"Huh! Where are you going..." Dan Heng looked at the door closing to then sigh. He looked around the big room and felt awkard.

It was too big, he felt like echoes, shadows were forming to haunt him down. His face got sad as he slowly walked on the bed and tried to disappear under the bedsheets.

"Why... why do I feel like I am suffocating in such a big room?" he asked himself to then try to close his eyes.

Meanwhile...

"There's no need to come" Umi said once Fenir and Ayrin came out of the manor.

The woman was wearing black pants and a tight uppercoat, as he hands were holding red strings enhanced by her blood that was flowing from her own wounds in her hands, while Fenir was looking up the night sky.

"Oh? Don't you know, Umi?" the vampire smiled innocently as the gates of the city were opening and the three with Talon were walking out

"I hate outsiders."

Back to the Manor...

Blade couldn't believe he was actually sleeping.

But he couldn't believe he had to wake up after few hours because of someone knocking at the damn window.

The swordman raised himself to sit on the comfortable bed. He almost laughed insanely when he saw the little pet of Dan Heng hitting the glass of the balcony window.

His long black hair were untied and loose, he was wearing a soft silk white shirt and comfortable pants for the night, typical western clothes Fenir made the maids bring.

The swordman sighed to then look at that little sh... pet. "You really want to die" Blade's eyes opened up once he noticed a weird storm happening out of nowhere in the town.

He stand up and looked how the rain was falling aggressively with even some ice. The lightnings and thunders were slowly becoming even impossible to stand for their echoes.

It literally looked like hell was happening.

His red eyes looked at Dan Heng's pet. He opened the balcony window and the pet flew inside to be behind him. He gnashed his teeth once a lightning enlighted the sky, making it possible to see a shadow of a big dragon flying through the clouds and roaring, causing panic to some people and creatures that were of course awaken from the roars and thunders.

Something happened to Dan Heng.

Blade's legs literally moved fast. His hands grabbed the belt with sword, and ran to check if Dan Heng was still in his room.

Did Fenir really trick them?

Or maybe Umi managed to get through the manor without Fenir's consent?

Or both of them actually ally to do something to Dan Heng?

Blade's thoughts got interrupted once he opened the door, almost slamming it, and noticed that actually Dan Heng was in his bed.

The pet peeked from Blade's shoulder, making the swordman almost lose his mind "Your master is here, you little idiot" his red eyes looked deadly towards the water dragon pet with the wish to actually strangle it.

But it was made of water, so it was kinda pointless to even do it.

But Blade got back to focus on the situation. Dan Heng was actually whispering and trembling in his sleep, he was having a troubled sleep.

The swordman sighed heavily once he noticed the pet flying to Dan Heng and then back to Blade more than three times, like he was hinting at the swordman to get close.

Blade felt super annoyed but the storm was definitely something not normal, and Dan Heng being hurt in his sleep was making him feel even more mad. So he reached the bed and laid his hand on Dan Heng's face.

He pinched his cheek and Dan Heng opened up his eyes and raised himself scared, till noticing the swordman sat next to him on the bed.

"Your stupid pet even asks me to help" Blade crossed his arms as he withdrawed the hand to then sigh "What's wrong"

Dan Heng looked around and noticed the storm. He laid his hand on his own cheeks "I am sorry, even immortals have troubled sleep sometimes, I usually have more control... I don't know what happened" he smiled warmly under Blade's serious stare.

In some seconds, the clouds were disappearing, leaving the mood shine through and Dan Heng smiled as the moon rays were touching his face. Blade grabbed the hands of the immortal, to get his attentions back.

Dan Heng in that moment noticed Blade's appearance and he couldn't help but blush a little as the swordman had his own charm. He could see his long black hair with red tips caressing the side of his face, and the silk shirt was a little opened on the chest. His red eyes were stuck on the figure of the immortal that looked lost in his figure, wondering what he was thinking.

"See? All is fine, thank you for... making me notice the mess" the immortal stand up to go to the balcony and check the weather. It was maybe a bit cold, but it was back to be calm.

Blade stand up to stand next to him as he laid on the fence of the balcony. Also to enjoy the view of the immortal almost shine as the moon rays were highlighting his fair skin and blue eyes.

"How long are you going to pretend?" he asked and Dan Heng tilted his head to a side "You're immortal, but even immortals have feelings, I think you're the example... You always smile and laugh... And when you don't, you look like you're back to heavens, ignoring everything and everyone but tell me... Do you do it to defend yourself?"

"Defend myself...?" he asked and Blade sighed heavily to then feel nervous.

He laid his hand on the ear where the earring of their oath was "The oath... I agreed on protecting you while I get my part on seeking battles and satisfaction from it... But protection means also from you.... Therefore.." he moved his hand to his cheek "If you don't let your emotions flow, your mana will do it on your behalf by turning your emotions into that"

Dan Heng's eyes opened up under Blade serious eyes, feeling like he knew something deep about him.

The swordman could tell as he could tell the weather sometimes would be the mirror of Dan Heng's emotions. The Immortal surely had control on his emotions for so much time but probably that night was the waterfall of all his destructive thoughts caused by the conversations he had with Fenir and Umi.

"What... Are you talking about?" Dan Heng didn't move. His blue eyes were into his as the hand of the swordman was still laying on his cheek.

The swordman tried to look serious and cold "I am just saying that... It's okay to cry." the swordman looked away to focus on the sky "One of my comrade was... very young" he didn't see himself smiling as weirdly his mind was sending off good pictures of his old friends... family "He was actually the youngest... For that reason he would always ask for a match whenever we were free... He would always look strong, determinate like nothing could even dare to think to touch him..." he crossed his arms as his eyes were staring at the moon "When we were on a mission... Months away from his town... The whole unit laughed when we saw him reading a letter from his family... He was holding back from crying so much that he would look so pathetic... He was embarassed but... We did give him some pats on his shoulder and head, telling him it was okay... It's okay to cry"

Blade's eyes opened up when he heard little hiccups. He looked at Dan Heng that was looking at him with his teary eyes, as his body was trembling. The swordman felt actually irritated, maybe? He couldn't understand his feelings, but seeing Dan Heng actually showing his fragile say wasn't maybe the best idea to come up with for his mental sanity.

Rain started to fall along with the tears of the dragon, but it was a slow calm rain. Dan Heng was crying and he didn't really know what to do. He never cried like that? He used to surely have teary eyes but he would always control himself. Yet this time he was just letting it flow in front of the swordman who looked as well like he didn't know what to do.

"You're... You will catch a cold" Blade moved his arm to then wait for the dragon to move, but he was simply crying silently as the rain was falling on him "You... Seriously I didn't mean to.. do it in place"

Dan Heng tilted his head as silent tears were going down, making him look too adorable and Blade felt like he literally stabbed himself by giving that advice.

The swordman reached his hand "Come.." he said with a calm voice, making him enter in the room, to then close the balcony to avoid the rain to enter, even though it was pretty calm.

The more Blade was holding and guiding Dan Heng back to the bed, the more he noticed how much pain the immortal was.

The swordman sat in front of the dragon, who tried to wipe some of his tears as his chest was going up and down cause of the hiccups. Blade honestly didn't know what to do other than looking at him and being simply present like he used to do with his young comrade.

"I am meant to bring life... but why does... does it look like I just destroyed?" he asked between the hiccups and tears "Just because of my bad decisions.."

Blade sighed "Theo"

Dan Heng tilted his head confused as the swordman was crossing his hands looking away to mantain his composure.

Yes, because Dan Heng being that fragile was seriously playing awful tricks in his mind.

"What..?"

Blade sighed to then look at him "He drew on your blood to use his magic and create a beautiful rose... He did in fact used your resource to create something harmless even though he could have created something else, like a weapon to pierce you or to bring death, yet he did choose a rose" he explained "You surely... had made a terrible choice, but the true fault on all that is troubling your mind is someone who simply draw on your mana to satisfy his crazy desires, to destroy"

"I am immortal... I should have known... I was told to stay alone in the forest to keep myself away but I didn't..." he kept crying and Blade laid his hand on his head, feeling even more nervous because the immortal looked like he just wanted to keep self blame.

He was actually missing him.

He was missing his bright smile and his shiny eyes full of life instead of tears.

"You wanted to trust... Betrayals are normal in the human world" Blade almost felt sad to slam another reality door at him.

He opened up his eyes when the blue eyes of the immortal locked on him "Will you betray me?" he asked and the swordman felt seriously bad at that question.

"We made an oath, it goes against my principles" he said to then flinch when Dan Heng laid his head on his chest to keep crying like he wanted to hide and ask silently to the swordman to actually make no one see him like that.

Blade had his hands trembling, like he didn't really want to touch him, but Dan Heng hiccups made him sigh heavily. He wrapped his arms around Dan Heng's waist, as one hand was raising till caressing his hair, making him enjoy the sensation of the touch.

After some time, Blade could notice the rain had stopped, to then look at Dan Heng with a puzzled stare.

Yes, the immortal actually fell asleep laying on Blade's chest. The swordman felt nervous and annoyed "Seriously..." his stare became puzzled as he noticed the water dragon pet forming and flying happily around the two "You're lucky I am blocked here" he whispered "One day I will find a way to make you suffer" he noticed how slowly around the whole room the usual mana was overflowing to form the typical enviroment when Dan Heng was sleeping nicely.

Blade couldn't help but my smile, it was like a confirmation of the immortal being calm and sleeping well.

Yes okay... What about him?

Blade sighed to then move slowly and push Dan Heng in order to make him fall on his back to the bed. To avoid to make him fall too hard and maybe awake him, Blade ended up holding him tight till he was actually on top of him with his arm wrapped around his waist.

His red eyes were opened up as they were looking at the figure of the immortal under his body. His eyes were closed and he was breathing slowly. The swordman was for a moment blocked, just to look at him that close without anyone annoying. He slowly withdraw his arm that was holding his back as he was laying him, to then lay his hand on his cheeks and move some of his strands.

He felt like he was getting burnt from that closure, he cleared his throat to get back to sit on the bed and cross his arms.

"You will make it hard for me to sleep, won't you?" he asked in a whisper. His eyes were locked on his figure as the whole room was giving a soothing and calm atmosphere... Blade's eyes laid on his lips and then the earring, feeling like a charm.

Why was he feeling like they were actually for real bonding?

Blade smiled insanely for a moment, not believing in his own thought

"Foolish. I guess I got into a big mess, how hilarious." he stroked his own hair to then feel his hands closing into fist. Feeling his heart pounding out of madness, the red eyes were on the beautiful figure of the immortal "Will you tell me what did the Emperor do to you... Dan Heng?"

Chapter Text

Dan Heng opened his eyes and smiled once he noticed the lovely sun rising. He couldn't help but wishing already to stand up and get on the balcony to let some fresh air get in.

But he froze once he felt some weight on his legs. His eyes opened up as he noticed Blade's body in an awful position, thehead was on his lap as the legs were still laying like how he was sitting the night.

He blushed a little, asking himself what happened as the last thing he did recall was him crying on his chest..

"Oh my... This is..." Dan Heng tried to keep himself to then raise his eyebrow, surprised to actually see for the first time Blade sleeping as it was always the other way around.

He was probably tired as well.

Tired of the city.

And people.

Dan Heng couldn't help but leaning towards Blade's face and finally have the opportunity to look at it without him threathing to kill. He smiled as he noticed how the swordman was sleeping peacefully on his lap.

For the first time, he saw Blade sleeping with his guard totally down.

He laid a hand on his cheeks to move some strands of his black hair and admire better his face, but Blade grabbed his hand and opened his eyes.

"What were you trying to do?" Blade's eyes locked on his to then notice the situation and stand up from the bed, feeling his body totally destroyed from the position.

"I... wanted to wake you up" Dan Heng said as Blade was fixing his shirt looking like a prince in that moment "What happened?"

"You fell asleep on me.. then I did push you and you didn't even wake up" Blade coughed as he actually didn't want to be totally honest about how he did lay him carefully on the bed "Then I... I think... I fell asleep"

"You're usually awake earlier than me, I guess you were really tired" Dan Heng smiled to then tilt his head "Thank you, Blade"

Blade crossed his arms to then sigh "Get ready, we're going to get my uppercoat and leave, we're going to avoid the roads, this means we will have to be careful as the outer lands have many unexplored areas nobody goes because dangerous" he explained as Dan Heng was still yawning and looking out the balcony like he was speaking something light

"The day is amazing, feels like a fresh spring is coming soon" He looked at Blade who raised his eyebrow "Oh... yes, got it!"

"I am sure you did" said ironically, to then move towards the door "Oh by the way... Fix your... clothes, you're an immortal" he said to then leave the room.

Dan Heng tilted his head confused to then look how messy his clothes were. He cleared his throat as he noticed the uppercoat almost showing half of his arms and the the turtle neck with the opening in the middle of his chest was a little moved, showing almost a side of it..

Once the two met again, they proceed to go to the tailor, who luckily had the uppercoat ready. Blade was back with his usual clothes and Dan Heng almost did pout as he didn't mind the swordman having the silk white shirt.

"Are you ready for this journey?" Blade asked the dragon to then lay a finger on his nose like he was a kid "No complains, no more questions about my past, if we meet people, do not be open and do not let them touch you. No pouting and no sounds when I am focus"

Dan Heng's eyes crossed for a moment as he was looking at the finger on his nose. He then pout and Blade sighed as he was laying his hands on the hips.

"You're already not respecting my rules and we didn't even start the journey" he smiled insanely "I think I won't be able to reach the dragons' territory without losing my sanity completely"

"What rules? I am not planning to follow those. I don't know, can I breath at least?" he asked and Blade almost laughed at his irritated face, as he looked more adorable than actually irritated "It's not fair, is it a sorta of punishment because you slept awfully? I can heal your sore body if that's so" he said as he was recalling his mana.

"Punishment?" Blade raised his eyebrow "You're an immortal, no one can dream to punish a God and for your information... I do not hold grudge" he crossed his arms to then feel judged by those blue eyes, that were looking at him in a suspicious way "... I just murder those on who I might hold it" he explained.

It's all about strategy after all.

"If you want to put it that way" Dan Heng laid his hands on Blade's cheeks as some blue mana was flowing through the arms till reaching the swordman's skin "Then as an immortal I won't follow any rules a human made." he said with his blue eyes almost looking into his soul.

Blade kept his eyes on him as he felt his body getting a lovely sensation like he was floating on a calm lake with just the sound of nature caressing him.

The swordman sighed as he got back to himself and moved Dan Heng's hands "Fine, but If you plan to do like we did in our first little journey, I can't assure my sanity"

"Oi oi there they are!"

The two from almost fighting, looked at Fenir and Umi coming with Talon from the gate.

"What were you doing outside the city?" Blade asked and Fenir smiled evilly almost, making Dan Heng feel like for a moment the two looked like brothers just for the insane smile that would come out randomly after a little talk.

"Nothing much" he clapped for a moment "I hope you did sleep well in my manor, it feels so wrong to bid farewell at the gates"

"It feels so right for me, bye"

Blade started walking under Fenir's flaming eyes. Dan Heng stayed a little behind so the swordman planted his feet to then look behind and get back.

"Thank you for everything" Dan Heng did a little bow under Fenir's serious eyes.

He had many questions, but he knew he couldn't ask more. The vampire smiled a little "I won't apologise for the truth I have spoken yesterday, but Blade is known to be always on the right side" Dan Heng tilted his head "Take care, the journey ahead is going to be interesting, I shall wait to meet you again under more friendly circumstances"

Umi moved Lord Fenir to then look at Dan Heng "You're still in time."

"No, he's not" Blade laid his hand on the shoulder of the dragon, making Umi gnash his teeth under his insane smile "We made an oath if you haven't noticed."

Umi looked at the earrings the two had and actually his eyes opened up "So... you did choose" he laughed for a moment to then nod "I see now..."

Dan Heng looked away a little embarassed to meet Blade's red eyes "I am glad you're proud of this oath"

"Using resources to blow some hits since I can't use my sword" Blade whispered with a little smile, making Dan Heng sigh heavily.

He won't ever change.

"Do not kill yourself, and take care of the city" Blade said to Fenir before getting on the horse with Dan Heng sitting in front of him.

Fenir and Umi looked at the two slowly disappearing from their sight.

The vampire laughed as he crossed his arms, to then get back inside the city. Umi looked at Talon who gave the sign to close the big doors of the city, feeling like those two won't be anywhere close for a long time.

"Of course I will protect the city..." Fenir spoke once he was walking through the main park of the city, standing in front of the statue of the founder. He smirked as he looked at it.

"After all, that was your last order, Blade."

***

"I could have learnt."

"Oh my... Can you please stop complaining? It was the first rule even" Blade almost cried as he was riding the horse on the road, knowing that he would have let him free once the borders of the territory of Aresta's city would be reached.

Dan Heng crossed his arms and closed his eyes feeling literally Blade's chest constantly pushing against his back "I told you I am not planning to follow any of your useless rules"

"Useless rules? Seems like crying helped you getting back some attitude, I wish you had it with also everyone else, you know"

Dan Heng flinched and actually felt like blushing as he did remember the night and the morning they had like it was something to feel ashamed of "Uhm.." he sighed to then leaning a bit to look at Blade "I am just stating facts."

Blade couldn't help but looking at him for that little span, like he was just attracted to those two ponds of clear water the immortal had. His eyes were something Blade felt like he could have never been tired to look at.

"One day you will learn to ride a horse, but it's not that day. I do not have time to waste and it's just for a little time till we reach the borders, from there we will walk through the forests and mountains" he explained, making the immortal nod a little.

"Do you think we're going to... fight soon?" Dan Heng asked and Blade smiled

"I hope"

Dan Heng looked at him again to then laugh a little under his confused stare "No matter the time, I think I will never get used to you, you're a very interesting human, Blade"

Blade tilted his head as he noticed the immortal looking at him with almost a sweet stare. He felt annoyed by his lovely stare.

"Silence." he said to then lay a hand on his face to cover that damn smile, and he almost laughed as he noticed the immortal getting annoyed by it.

Once the two arrived at the borders, they took the travel bags from the horse and let it free in the wilds.

"Be free" Dan Heng smiled at the horse as it was running away

"Do not be food for the next two hours" Blade commented, ruining the emotional farewell Dan Heng felt.

The Immortal laid his hands on his hips, looking at Blade, who was keeping the two bags of them on his back "What?" asked as he tilted the head and the immortal shook his to then walk in front of him through the forest.

"Ok, this is officially the start of our journey, I feel actually pretty excited" Dan Heng smiled happily, as the water dragon was flying around them, reflecting the happiness of his owner.

Blade on his side was just a mix of death wish and curiosity.

The way Dan Heng was able to get back to a good mood was always surprising to him. Apparently the less people were around him the easiest was for him to be safe and feel good.

Even though to his eyes, Blade thought Dan Heng liked to be around humans, but it felt dangerous as he was too kind to them.

In the end he thought that maybe the immortal was better off in the forest alone, but he couldn't anymore knowing people were on his traces.

Blade sighed as he felt weird. As soon as the mages were dead, their oath would have been broken, this means there would have been no more strings that tied their lives.

He planted his feet as he looked at Dan Heng looking around. His long black hair were loose on his back in his usual and particular robe, that would make everyone feel like nothing next to him as the aura he naturally had was mighty and... warm... like a Spring day.

His mind was getting back the conversation with Fenir about him and the Emperor and that was at the same time recalling his madness and irritation.

Dan Heng looked at him from distance and tilted his head "Blade?" he almost run to reach him, appearing even cute. Honestly a God running with a little water dragon was kinda hilarious to his eyes "Handle me one of the bags, we're travelling companions, I want to do my part"

Blade shook off his hands to then walk "No, you're an immortal and I can handle the weight. I was a soldier, I used to carry dead bodies, this is nothing."

Dan Heng and the water dragon had a puzzled stare as Blade was walking, ignoring them.

"Sometimes I wonder if he has something else in his mind other than death and his sword" Dan Heng mumbled at his little pet, who did a twirl to then follow his master.

"By the way"

Blade sighed and almost cried as he turned and looked at Dan Heng "What?"

"How do you know exactly where to go? This forest looks really... dense" he asked and Blade sighed.

"Take the years of your imprisonment and imagine them as time I did wander doing commissions... Don't you think I would know two things or two about these places?" he looked at the dragon who nodded a little to then walk next to him.

"I know but she's laughing at you" Dan Heng shrugged and Blade tilted his head

"What are you talking about?"

Dan Heng crossed his arms "There are so many magical forests in the world that work as a gate to heavens, others keep secrets and some others protect artifacts... Haven't you noticed there's no wildlife?"

"I think it's normal considering you just came back and the way I remember this forest was..." Blade looked around and actually Dan Heng was right.

The forest was dense, so dense there was barely any light. The way the swordman did remember the place was... dead trees and an awful fog every human would die inside from starvation, imprisoned in neverending holes on the ground.

"Different..." he continued to then look at the immortal "Well, better like this, the mages will have hard time to... find us" he stopped "This is terrible" he told himself to then laugh a little "Ah... This is seriously hilarious"

Dan Heng looked around as he felt the ground underneath them moving. Blade looked at the immortal who closed his eyes for a moment as he was focus on his mana.

"Do you know its name?" Dan Heng asked in a whisper and Blade raised his eyebrow as he noticed him smiling nostalgic "Her name is Lum"

"Lum?" Blade stopped for a moment and Dan Heng summoned his golden orb, making his mana flow through the ground "The forest name is Lum?"

"Indeed" Dan Heng's hair were floating a little as his blue eyes were shining "I think she's... trying to tell us something"

Blade's eyes opened up once he saw big roots going after Dan Heng "Dan Heng!" he called him out as he tried to reach him with his hand but soon his red eyes locked on roots that were twisting around his arms and body till literally getting pulled on air.

"What the actual hell! Stupid useless roots" Blade was literally hanging, feeling the roots tightning the hold around his body to suffocate him "I did prefer you when you were dead, useless forest" he cursed as he was trying to reach his sword.

"Uhm... interesting"

Blade looked towards Dan Heng, who was literally upside down as the roots were holding him from his legs.

"Are you serious?" Blade gnashed his teeth as he noticed Dan Heng being totally calm as he was hanging there, like it was totally normal to be upside down on air, with tree roots holding him "Are you planning to do anything or what?"

"Well, I am listening" Dan Heng smiled, as he crossed his arms feeling proud of his reply as Blade wanted to suicide after that "She's happy I am alive but she's mad I almost made her die like all her sisters and brothers" he shrugged "It's actually fair enough, I can't blame her" he continued as he was literally upside down and swinging a bit to the sides.

Blade had a puzzled stare "Very well, I am glad you're being her psychological doctor, but can't you see we're actually in danger? She doesn't look like she's hugging ugh... Why Why" he kept repeating as he managed to reach his sword "Why do I even talk like she's human" he mumbled to then strike the roots and fall on the ground.

The swordman looked back at Dan Heng getting slowly more roots around him like the forest wanted to cage him.

Dan Heng smiled as he touched the roots that absorbed his mana as he was getting back the forest one. The roots kept entangling around him, creating a cage.

"Don't worry!" Dan Heng smiled at Blade "I am sharing the mana, she's just taking back what's hers and giving back what's mine" he explained and Blade gnashed his teeth

"She doesn't look like she wants to let you go... ahh" he laids his hand on his face "Why do I keep talking like she's a human" he asked himself feeling insane.

Dan Heng didn't want to worry Blade, but the forest in that moment was shouting and connecting him to all the wildlife that suffered his absence. He could understand the madness as the forests around the world were like refuge for so many creatures, animals and mystic creatures.

"You don't need to hurt him" the immortal whispered, as Blade was trying to reach him, but the roots were trying to keep him on the ground and attacking.

The immortal smiled as he laid his hand on his water dragon pet, who flew outside the roots cage and became bigger.

Blade kept striking the roots to then shout at Dan Heng "Can you please free yourself and get back on the ground?!"and by my side? he asked, avoiding the last part as he just couldn't really understand how the dragon looked like he was enjoying it.

Dan Heng smiled innocently "Well, we share same mana, I can't use it to hurt her in anyway" he felt embarassed as he noticed Blade almost losing it "Don't worry! I think she will calm down in no time"

"No time?" Blade kept running as his red eyes were glowing along with his sword "I've had enough."

Dan Heng saw his dragon roaring around the roots cage as it was becoming more dense. The Forest looked like it was actually trying to separate him from Blade, why?

"He's not bad" his hands laid on the roots "He doesn't want to hurt me"

Blade was fighting against the roots to then notice the dragon shield him from the roots as it couldn't attack.

"I can't believe I am fightining..." another strike to shatter the roots "a stupid" he turned as his sword unleashed a strike hitting three roots that were going after him "Forest!" he exclaimed to then look up and seeing the immortal almost sleeping on the cage "I swear, I am going to lose it." he told himself.

Dan Heng was actually getting drained of his mana. He was focus on and was trying to absorb all the negative one the forest was giving him. It was his duty to give and get back, yet after fifty years of absence the amount of that was actually heavy.

So heavy that the immortal was almost falling asleep.

Blade looked how the roots were trying to attack him and make him step back from where the main roots that were caging Dan Heng were. He laughed insanely as he understood the game.

"How hilarious" he whispered to then dodge the roots and charge towards Dan Heng "He's with me." he said as his red eyes locked on the roots aiming at him.

He jumped, letting the thorns of the roots pierce his arms but he kept focus and aimed with his slashes at the roots that were forming the cage.

"You're not going to keep him away from me with your useless roots" he smiled evilly as he striked fiercely to then notice the cage getting destroyed like magic.

"Huh?" Dan Heng felt like he just woke up as the connection with the forest was interrupted.

Blade moved fast as Dan Heng was falling. The water dragon and him were literally charging to get the immortal in midair. The swordman raised his eyebrow, as he noticed the big water dragon flying behind him to protect him from an attack of the roots, to let him grab the immortal.

His feet touched the ground and Dan Heng's eyes were locked on his ones with the cheeks being a little bit red. As things got back to balance, Blade's body was relaxed and his stare was back to be calm as his eyes were looking at the immortal in his arms.

"Got you" Blade smirked making Dan Heng tilt his head to then show a puzzled stare as the swordman smiled evilly towards the forest "Next time, I will burn your roots and make you suffer"

Dan Heng couldn't help it but laugh at how the swordman was talking seriously and actually threating a whole forest out of nowhere.

"Do not laugh". The immortal felt like trembling as Blade tighten the grip "You were about to be imprisoned again, I could start thinking that you like to be chained or caged" he said as his red eyes were looking into his blue eyes.

Dan Heng looked away as a hand was laying in front of his face like he was trying to hide the flustered face "I don't." he mumbled, asking why his heart was actually pounding, and why he didn't mind the fact he could feel his own body laying on the swordman's arms.

"Then..." the swordman leant closer to his face, making the immortal stare into his red eyes "Do not let anyone or anything else get you like that or as I am holding you right now, understood?" he asked and Dan Heng tilted his head.

"So you're saying you can but the others can't?"

"I am holding your right now because I had to get you before falling to the ground. I take oaths seriously and you should too." he mumbled, feeling a little nervous from the talk, as the immortal was smiling in a sweet way in his arms "Why are you smiling like that..?" he asked as his eyes got lost into his ocean ones

"Because I am glad I made this oath with you" Dan Heng laid his hands on his cheeks, pinching them a little.

And really, Blade didn't know how to react to that spontaneous smile and his touch on his own cheeks like he felt no fear to do that. His red eyes were looking at the blue ones to then focus on the lips of the immortal.

"Reckless." the swordman whispered and Dan Heng at that point looked at him and felt weird as the red eyes were almost glowing like he was looking at his next prey.

"Blade?" the immortal called him as it felt like he was in a trance.

Blade sighed, as he let him free to stand next to him to then tickle his forehead "Are we going to get more attacks like these?"

Dan Heng called his dragon, who laid the legs on the ground and pushed his muzzle against his hand.

Blade was getting his sword back to its cover around his hips, to then look at the immortal and sigh in relief he was fine.

He almost punched himself for that thought.

"For some reasons, the forest doesn't like you"

"Oh, I feel my heart broken" Blade smiled evilly and the immortal crossed his arms "It's a shared feeling at least, you can tell her but I think she knows."

"It's weird..." Dan Heng said after some time, making the swordman turn towards him, who looked apathetic and back to his serious aura "Enemy"

Blade tilted his head "Enemy?" he repeated as he was walking towards the immortal, who was still cuddling the dragon's muzzle "Those roots were about to swallow you"

"To protect me from you" Dan Heng tilted his head "You got... the Emperor's mana in you... and after what he has done to me I think... she got worried you would be another danger, but.." he opened up his eyes when Blade took his hand

"Let's go."

Dan Heng let Blade pull him for a while and smiled a little as his eyes were looking at their hands "Did you get mad because I talked about the Emperor?" he asked and the swordman sighed a little

"I got cursed by him" he kept walking, leaving the hold on the immortal hand "I've learnt to live with it, but it makes me insane thinking to be related to him. We are nothing alike."

Dan Heng smiled as the water dragon got back to be little in order to be always with them "I know, Blade, you're... nice"

The swordman laughed a little "If you think of me as nice... Then you really must have had just awful experiences with other humans.. " he blocked himself to then turn towards the immortal "I apologise."

"No, you're right" he smiled and the swordman felt actuallly mad at himself "But even so... I still think you're not evil, I don't see you like that at all"

The swordman looked at the immortal with a calm stare, his eyes looked sad "You do think everyone in this world is not evil, Dan Heng" said as he was reaching out his cheek to caress it under his surprised blue eyes "See? You don't even listen to me, you shouldn't let anyone touch you, you trust too easily"

"You gave me no reason to not trust you" he smiled warmly and Blade almost felt like he was burning as his red eyes were focus on his own hand touching the fair skin of the man in front of him.

"You're lucky I was the one who found you" the swordman said once he did manage to gather the energies to withdraw his hand, as he wanted to actually get closer, or get him back into his arms.

Why why why? Blade couldn't really understand why sometimes he would get that awful feeling that would push him closer to Dan Heng and embrace him to hide and protect him from everyone.

He kept feeling like that was maybe exactly how the Emperor felt at the start as well and he didn't want to get there. He didn't want to end up like that.

He wasn't him.

Maybe it was because of the curse that he felt like he was walking on the path of insanity that would lead him to be exactly like the person he did hate the most?

"Indeed" Dan Heng said as he was following him "I wish you found me back then in the forest where I was living and stopped me from helping the Emperor.... I think he was... the worst mistake I have done in my life" his voice got nostalgic "Even so... I feel mad sometimes but also sad whenever I think about him...As a part of me still excuse him and believes he wasn't bad"

Blade stopped and felt Dan Heng bumping into his back as he was walking right behind him.

"Why did you stop all of a sudden?" the immortal asked as he was touching his horns "Huh did I hurt you with my horns?"

"Dan Heng" the swordman called him "I shouldn't really care but my mind keeps..." he sighed as he moved his hand on his own face out of frustration "May I ask you what was your... deal with the Emperor?"

"Deal?" he tilted his head and Blade wanted to shout to stop being adorable to distract him from the question.

"Yes..." he crossed his arms "Of course he got close to you... but... Fenir made me think about things which would make sense if..."

"If...?" Dan Heng was already looking away, expecting already that conversation.

"If he actually was... intimate with you" he said to then look into his eyes "Did he actually manage to get something more from you?"

"That's not important for the mission" Dan Heng replied without looking at the swordman, who felt even more in doubt.

"You know that by saying this you're replying to me already, right?" he said to then turn and keep walking "You're right, I apologise, it's not important for the mission."

Blade opened up his eyes once he felt Dan Heng's hands holding his arm to stop him "No wait! Blade..."

Do not... put distance between us...

I hate being alone.

Dan Heng gnashed his teeth as his thoughts were making him even more fragile. Blade turned to look at his hands around the arm and then his blue eyes looking at him full of sadness "It's not like that... I was the one who said we should know each others better, as we're going to be together for a while so... The Emperor.... Huh?" the earth beneath them started trembling and the immortal fell in front of the swordman's eyes.

"Dan Heng!" Blade exclaimed as he felt as well the earthquake that made him fall in something that looked like a gallery straight to hell. It looked deep and around there were different symbols full of blue mana of the forest.

As he was falling he noticed the ground closing on top of his head like the earth itself was swallowing them in the darkness where only the symbols were lighting up the down fall.

He didn't care.

His red eyes were focus on the figure of the immortal that had still his hand towards him as he was falling.

He didn't know how to actually protect the immortal from that long fall, but he wanted to first reach him and fall together and then probably muffle the fall with his body, as he didn't want to let down his oath to protect him at all costs.

Dan Heng's eyes opened up when he saw the determination in those red eyes to reach him. He smiled warmly when Blade reached his hand.

You actually care so much...

Blade flinched as Dan Heng pulled him and hugged him tight as little shiny blue waterdrops were forming around them.

"What are you doing?!" Blade exclaimed as Dan Heng held him on his body.

It makes my heart pounding...

The swordman felt like he couldn't move as Dan Heng was smiling and holding him close in a hug, as his long black hair were floating at their own pace, and his jade horns were shining along with the fur of his dragon tail. The sensation he was feeling was peaceful, like the two weren't falling at all but floating.
Dan Heng kept him close, as his arms were wrapped around him and his hand was caressing the hair of the swordman like he wanted to be the one taking care of him this time.

It makes me happy..

Chapter Text

"Do not move, do not do anything anymore. Got it?"

"Fine."

"Never again..."

Dan Heng crossed his arms and sighed at Blade's words as the swordman was looking around with the little pet dragon flying around him

"We're both alive, I don't understand what troubles your mind" the immortal asked as he was looking at the big stone gate in front of them.

"At first I thought you were about to use your body to muffle the fall, that was my duty, not yours if that was going to happen" Blade tried to slash the stone door using all his strenght he had, but it looked like it wasn't even getting attacked.

"I am a God, we were in danger, and Yichen is always happy to help" he explained as he was pointing at the big dragon, who was happily laying on the ground with the immortal almost sleeping on him.

Blade turned to the two, to then look at the little pet dragon floating next to him. His red eyes glowed and the pet dragon did a twirl to then fly next to Dan Heng, feeling like he was about to be used as boiling water.

Blade couldn't get exactly what happened during the fall, because his head was just sending him the sensations of the immortal's fingers through his hair and his gentle but tight hug. Around them there were waterdrops that slowly shined and formed a big dragon that flew around them in order to create a big bubble that would make them float to the ground.

He couldn't help but focus on the frame of Dan Heng falling, but smiling warmly at him once their hands were holding. He couldn't understand. A lot of things around the immortal were just confusing, such as his feelings.

"I thought it was essential... Did you think I would have let you use yourself to muffle the fall?" Dan Heng asked and Blade tilted his head

"Yes?" he said with an obvious tone, making the immortal laying the fingers on his temples.

"Stubborn" he whispered to then leave a side-eye to the swordman "I wouldn't have let you do it."

"I can't die" Blade smiled evilly and Dan Heng gnashed his teeth

"You regenerate fast, but this doesn't mean you're invincible and... Even so... You do still feel pain."

"It's the only thing that makes me believe I am somewhat human and alive" the swordman sighed to then look at the stone gate "Actually... Could you explain why we ended up here? Did your..." he almost laughed "Best friend Lum play a game with you?"

Dan Heng looked at Blade and moved a little his arms nervously "Stop mocking her! She was hurt okay? I don't know as well why she took us here"

"Oh right, next time since she's hurt, our lady will make you be eaten by wolves or something else, who knows?" he asked and Dan Heng sighed

"She was hurt, but if you do not consider the fall, she actually didn't do anything bad"

"If you do not consider..." Blade tried to repeat his words, but he laid the hand on his own face "If you do not consider the fall? It was the MAIN REASON WHY" he tried to calm himself "We were in danger."

"I am sure she was still trying to recover from all the awful mana with me... She would be more hurt than us anyway" Blade tilted his head with a puzzled stare as Dan Heng was literally cuddling the ground of the place whispering "It's okay, I am back"

"So cute, I think she likes you to death" he smiled evilly and the immortal crossed his arms with a puzzled stare. He laughed a little to then kick the gate and sigh "Do you have any brilliant idea?"

Dan Heng stand up and the water dragon disappeared in waterdrops, leaving only the usual little pet. He walked till reaching Blade's side, as he was summoning the golden orb.

Blade looked around and in no time the blue mana of the immortal started to flow on the ground till forming water pillars that were containing his blue mana to light up the place.

"Well... These are old ruins... I think she wants us to get inside" he smiled warmly at Blade, who crossed his arms and raised his eyebrow, wondering how the immortal was looking like he was enjoying everything even if the two were trapped undeground.

"That's amazing" Blade said ironically to then lay the hands on the hips "Why?" he stopped "Actually, nevermind, let's just move..." he looked at the gate and then the immortal, whose eyes were locked on the dragon pet

"So peaceful" the immortal commented as everything around him was shining of a beautiful blue "It makes me feel underwater"

"You always do it" Blade whispered without even looking at him as his eyes were focus on the stone door, trying to get any idea how to open it and finally move away from that little space.

"Huh?" Dan Heng tilted his head confused

"When you sleep, you always get around you something like this... I guess you keep working even when asleep. Mana flows and it creates a soothing atmosphere" he explained and Dan Heng blushed, feeling cought "Dan Heng... Do you have any idea how to open this door?"

When the swordman turned to look at the immortal, he raised his eyebrow as he noticed him with the hands on his own cheeks "Are you okay?"

"Yes... just a bit embarassed" he replied honestly as his hands were leaving the cheeks "What happens when I am asleep is the results of my state... I do usually have more control but when I do feel like I have nothing to hide, I just let it flow... I used to have no problems in the forest as there was none, but with humans I might scare them so..."

"I am sure the Emperor saw that many time and loved it" Blade commented with a sparkle of madness in his voice, making Dan Heng open up his eyes.

"No, he has never... I guess?" the immortals hands were holding his own arms like he was trying to comfort himself under Blade's stare.

"Never? You have been in his palace for years before being imprisoned, haven't you?" Blade leant towards Dan Heng to look into his blue shiny eyes. He almost punched himself as he noticed some red over his cheeks, creating a contrast with his fair skin. He was adorable

So adorable he wanted to stab himself.

"Yes but... this doesn't mean he was looking at me while sleeping?" he said "He was His Majesty"

"And you are a God, so if you want to talk about titles, that doesn't apply. Compared to you he was nothing" Blade replied once he got back to reality and sanity.

"Why do you think so high of immortals?" Dan Heng asked curious and Blade looked at him with so many questions.

"It's about respect and honor. Immortals are Gods for us. It means they have to be respected as high entities in this world even higher than the Emperor himself" the swordman crossed his arms "It's about common sense, nobody in this world would mess with immortals. Making the Gods mad is definitely a suicide for any human or creature"

Dan Heng laughed a little, making Blade roll his eyes irritated "Do you think if I get mad you will be hurt?"

Blade smiled evilly as he leant closer to the immortal, who stopped laughing "I wish, but you had many opportunities already" he tickled his forehead "I know you're an immortal out of this world. Your kindness towards humans makes me insane. You should have killed the Emperor as soon as he tried to lay his hands on you"

"He hasn't!" he exclaimed to then look away "I mean... He has but.."

Blade, without even realizing, opened up his eyes and the hands reached out for his to pull him closer and almost touch his nose with his.

"So it's true..." he whispered feeling his madness coming off for no actual reason.

Dan Heng looked at the hands of the swordman holding his, he tilted his head seeing his red eyes actually looking at him mad.

"What are you thinking?" he asked as he stepped back, feeling his closure was too much in the moment.

Blade on the other hand, didn't want to let him escape this time from the conversation. So he kept stepping forwards, to reach the immortal "Stop there, Blade" the immortal said with his usual serious and apathetic stare like he was ordering him

"I said to stop" he repeated to then open his blue eyes once Blade punched the wall behind him, caging the immortal against it "Are you crazy? You might get hurt"

"Did he or did he not? You better give me a proper answer now." Blade thought as he was looking at Dan Heng.

The immortal tilted his head when Blade lowered his head to interrupt their eye contact, like he was trying to seriously control himself.

The self control he was having was crazy. He was seriously trying his best, he wanted to know but he also wanted to lose himself again into those eyes. On the other part, Dan Heng was tilting his head confused, but calm with him even that close like he got used in no time.

Blade did withdraw his hand to then turn and get back to focus on the main mission; Keep his sanity till losing it against people who want to kill him to get Dan Heng.

"So, the door?" the swordman asked as he drew his sword another time to focus his strenght and unleash a strike "This is making me mad"

Wrong, he was already mad.

He was getting furious.

He felt like he had spoken too much again. But his mind wanted to know the answers about him and the Emperor whenever it was slightly mentioned.

Dan Heng looked at the swordman to then tilt his head and touch the stone gate, making his mana flow towards it.

The swordman almost wanted to stab himself once the door opened and the immortal was smiling proud. His dragon tail was moving happily like he was waiting for a praise.

"Just... Why did you do it only NOW?" Blade asked as he was massaging his temples, trying not to shout, and the immortal laid the hands on his own hips

"You told me not to do anything literally as soon as we got here" he answered with an apathetic stare.

"I swear, sometimes it looks like you seriously want me mad at you" he mumbled to then walk in front of the immortal "Let's get a move"

As soon as the two entered, the whole structure walls were lightning up the path, manifesting different corridors. Dan Heng looked around, hearing the sound of water, feeling like they were nearby an underground cavern.

"It's one of the holy underground cities, treasure hunters would love to see it!" Dan Heng smiled at Blade, to then clear his throat once he noticed the swordman looking at him with a deadly stare "Are you mad at me? You could have simply asked me to open the gate. I was following your order!"

Blade tried not to slap himself out of frustration "You never listen to me, and you do when you actually shouldn't... ahh" after a big sigh, he looked around and his lips were twitching "How are we supposed to get back"

"Well, the only thing we can do is exploring, I can tell you so many stories about this city" Dan Heng walked in front of him like he was guiding them. Blade's eyes noticed the floor being totally wet and with some ponds of water coming from the coves.

"I couldn't wait for this moment" Blade commented ironically as he crossed his arms.

Dan Heng touched the walls and sighed a little "You know, Blade, the reason why I am happy to be here is because... there's silence"

"Silence? We've been fighting since we touched the ground of this place"

Dan Heng looked at him with a puzzled stare, he was ruining again the atmosphere.

"I do understand your eager to fight, I am sorry I couldn't foresee this" he sighed heavily to then smile "But I am sure we will find the way out soon, trust me!"

***

"Soon he said" Blade laid his back against a wall as he was looking at Dan Heng looking around and yawning.

Dan Heng looked at the swordman looking at him with a smirk "What?"

"TrUsT Me" he did imitate his voice to then point the sword at him "If you were the God of Guidance, the whole world would be upside down at this point"

"In fact, I am not" he said as the swordman was reaching him to pinch his forehead

"I definitely can see why" he whispered to then walk "I don't even know why I actually did listen you" he said to himself as he was walking.

He could hear Dan Heng reaching him "Why? This is an ancient city! I have few memories as the last time that I was walking here was... centuries ago"

Blade laughed evilly to then turn to Dan Heng and the little dragon "Unlike you I have something called instinct"

"Instinct?" Dan Heng and the dragon pet tilted their heads like Blade was speaking another languange.

Blade honestly felt like they were mocking him, and he couldn't help but feeling helpless in the moment.

"Whatever" he sighed to then walk till the two reached a big area full of trees that were almost glowing of their own energy.

It was literally an underground forest. with around all the ruins of the city, like it got life from the last mana the city had.

"What is this..." Blade couldn't believe his eyes while the two were walking through the forest that was shining of colours. The trees had their leaves shining of colours around blue, green and lilac.

"It's pure energy..." Dan Heng smiled as he laid his hands on the log of a tree. His eyes opened and shined "It's beautiful! It keeps all the memories of the ancient city"

Blade looked surprised "Dan Heng..."

The immortal turned towards the swordman as his aura was back to be far away from human or the usual self. His eyes were empty and Blade almost felt like he was getting judged by a God in that moment "This city was during the Era immortals were walking among the mortals and coexist before ascending to heavens... and I was there..."

"Are you okay?" the swordman asked, and the immortal tilted his head confused by his question. The swordman asked because his stare was cold, and he was getting used to see the immortal being actually... friendly to him.

Whenever Dan Heng was letting his "god-like" form get him, he would look just so far away from him and just as majestic as an Emperor, even more. Someone a mere swordman would never think to be by his side to protect him even.

"I just did recall that even if it was an Era of coexistence, my duty always pushed me to isolate myself in the forest and mantain control over my emotions and mana..." Dan Heng smiled a little "I guess I should have enjoyed a bit more that moment" he said to the yawn a little and lay his head against the log.

The swordman reached the immortal and took his hand away from the log "Are you tired?" he asked as the immortal looked at him without even talking "Let's stop and put a camp here to rest a bit"

The two didn't talk much at all after that little moment. Blade, with the dragon pet flying with him, took some branches that he found in that little forest. When he came back, Dan Heng was setting some fabrics as beds where the two could sleep next to the fire.

Blade couldn't help but laugh a little when he noticed Dan Heng looking at him, as he was pointing the beds he made and having his tail moving happily waiting for a praise.

Noticing nothing from the swordman, Dan Heng sat on the fabric put there just to separate him from the solid ground, and looked at Blade who kneeled to prepare the fire in front of him.

"Were you waiting for a praise?" Blade asked as he was focus on starting the fire.

Dan Heng cleared his throat to then look away "No" he replied and Blade didn't say anything.

Once the fire was finally on, Blade kept himself kneeled down and looked at Dan Heng to then lay the hand on his head "I..." he stroke a little his hair "Thank you for the aid. You did great to keep both of us safe and also.." he sighed "You did a good job with the beds. I am sure Theo, that little kid, would have done better."

Dan Heng at the start was actually smiling, but for the last part he got frustrated. Blade smirked to then stand up, get on his bed and close his eyes, trying to rest as the two had been walking for so long that it felt a whole day or maybe more.

That place was doing something to their bodies, he could feel his energies getting drained. Was maybe the magic forest playing tricks with them?

Or maybe Blade was feeling like this because he felt like he was fighting a lot inside against Dan Heng's mana as he was feeling more and more focus on the immortal like his mind was draining his control?

Dan Heng stretched as he did summon the golden orb and his eyes were focus there. He was actually using his powers to connect with all the little water rivers underground and find a way out as he knew Blade wasn't at the best of his moods.

"Can't sleep?" Blade turned towards the immortal and sighed "If you use your mana and don't lay you will not catch sleep and let me tell you, I am not going to carry you"

Dan Heng looked at the swordman to then sigh and make his orb disappear "I am trying to help..." his blue eyes focus on the fire and his stare was somewhat nostalgic.

Blade stood up and laid his arms on his knee "Why do you push yourself so much?" he asked and Dan Heng tilted his head "Do you feel like you're doing nothing or what?"

"Am I not?" he asked, as he tilted his head and Blade laughed a little like he couldn't believe

"Dan Heng" called him out with a serious voice "You're dealing everyday with mana that flows in and out your body, even a selfish person like me would notice you getting influenced and sometimes even hurt. I don't know exactly how your duty works but... You're definitely doing a lot" he sighed "You do exist and keep yourself in control, so, let me be the swordman who deals with the human things. You're not alone, we made an oath so if I say that's enough, it's enough."

Dan Heng nodded a little "I reached a point of solitude that when... I got whispers of the forest and prays of the humans about their Emperor being ill... I couldn't help but... get to his Palace and heal him... His voice, his eyes were dark but they were so sweet when I did present myself..." he held his own hand "No immortal ever dared to come and tell me I was doing something wrong as I have done... everything I had to for so many years but why... why did I have to fall for him.."

"You clearly couldn't ignore it. Once you know someone is hurting you can't deal with that thought and rush to do whatever in your power to help, and this did lead you to the Emperor Palace to heal him" Blade did a little summary to then tilt his head "Did you stay with him?"

"I..." Dan Heng held his legs close to his chest "I wasn't planning to, I left his room as soon as I healed him but then weeks later he did manage to find me and... I couldn't avoid to let him close to me, he was kind and nice to me, I truly believed humans were fascinating and lovable..." the immortal sighed "It did cost me a lot..." he smiled warmly at Blade "I guess I am better off in the forest with whispers as my best friends like the origins" his eyes got lost into the colours of the leaves of the trees "I am not meant to be too much with humans... You're right, they take, they steal... They rip your heart and be not even sorry about it"

"Oi, enough" Blade did stand up to reach the immortal and lay the hand on his head "Regretting your past won't make you stand for yourself further. Learning, learning from the past does." he tilted his head and Blade sighed a little

"You're a naive immortal, but you're powerful and definitely able to make even the mountains kneel before you" he stoppped to then feel his own lips twitching "Which makes me remember how unsatisfied I felt when you said you wouldn't fight me" he pushed a little his horns annoyed and Dan Heng had his eyes opened up

He laughed a little and the swordman looked away trying to avoid focus his hearing in his sweet laugh.

"I am sorry, but you met the wrong God" he smiled warmly "I am not sorry I met you, but I do not like how you call yourself selfish, you're not"

Blade smirked "I am, Dan Heng, you don't know me after all"

"You did care a lot about your people, the way you hold the memories of them makes me feel like you surely were fierce in battles but a soft heart..." Blade looked at him with a deadly stare "You can't change how I see you"

"Are you sure?" he asked to then lean to his face with a smirk "I could get my sword and stab you countless times, tell me, do immortals bleed and feel physical pain?" he asked with an evil smile as his red eyes were glowing like he was letting on purpose his murderous instinct get out

Dan Heng smiled brightly as he laid the hands on his cheeks, making the swordman look at him with a puzzled stare "You can try, I guess I will let you discover it if you're really that curious"

"Do not speak non-sense" Blade laid the hands on his to then look at the immortal, who was emanating the usual bright and soothing aura.

"You started" Dan Heng looked into his eyes "But it's obvious you were playing, considering I am your oath, am I not?" he asked with a warm smile as he tilted his head, making the earring be seen between his long hair strands, and the swordman felt the urge to do something definitely out of logic.

He let the hands of the immortal and took a strand of his hair through the fingers, feeling like he was touching pure silk... He wanted to actually get closer, smell his hair like out of a trance that was slowly controlling him.

Dan Heng looked like he was unconsciously using his mana as his eyes were literally shining like pure crystal water, looking even more forbidden to Blade. The Immortal actually enjoyed the caress of his hair, but he wasn't getting that truly the other part was literally fighting to keep himself in control.

The swordman let the hair strand slip off his fingers, feeling a weird state of madness coming off.

"When the Emperor got you in the Palace, did he manage to touch you like this?" he asked and Dan Heng tilted his head confused, as he was getting some distance.

Blade sat in front of him and was looking straight to his eyes "So?"

Dan Heng nodded "Of course, I guess humans like to caress the other's hair as a symbol of liking, so it makes me glad"

Blade sighed "It can mean tons of things... Liking, care, affection, jealously even, yearn of possession, desire" he tried to explain and Dan Heng "But that wasn't the question"

Dan Heng looked at him and nodded "Yes, apparently the Emperor was quite fond of me"

Blade flinched at his words and stood up, feeling his own hands twitching nervously. The Immortal looked at the swordman.

"Did you seriously let him touch you? The body of an immortal? That bastard did lay his hands on a holy body... Ahh, I feel even more disgusted I have served him as best unit... And you..." he pointed his finger at the immortal, who shook his head

"Let me finish maybe" he said calmly "One of the reason of my imprisonment was because I turned him down" he explained "He was already far from being sane and I knew it... He wanted me to become his companion... but as a treasure I had to be hidden in his palace forever... Like... He wanted to own me, an immortal... I wasn't that naive." he crossed his arms and Blade was even more curious

"Wait, so he actually wanted to... Did he force himself to you?" he asked and Dan Heng opened up his eyes as Blade leant closer to him, eager to know his reply "Did you let him do it?"

Dan Heng looked away embarassed as he was getting memories of that night when the Emperor entered in his chamber and offered a spot as his consort and caressed his hair.

The way that night the Emperor caressed his hair... Dan Heng felt Blade's words about it and knew it wasn't affection but desire.

The more he was talking about him with Blade, the more he felt like his affection was just one sided.

And that was hurting him a lot.

Affection, love and obsession were just so close and so far away at the same time.

It was so weird to his eyes.

But his mind then got back to how Blade used to caress his hair and he wanted to actually smile as he felt nothing malicious in that. The way the swordman was doing his own things, sometimes weird, were always so full of hidden care.

"I am talking to you." Dan Heng felt two fingers under his chin, and Blade was simply moving his face a bit to make him meet his red eyes again "Am I asking too much?"

Dan Heng lowered his head a little and didn't know how to explain. He felt Blade's body tense from simply his fingers under his chin that again forced him to look at him.

"He wanted to make me his consort, yes" he mumbled embarassed to then smile a little to try to ease the situation "An Emperor and an immortal, a bit insane if you think about it... And I guess he was already far gone with his mind about me"

Blade looked at him, waiting for him to continue because that wasn't the answer he wanted.

Dan Heng smiled warmly, feeling the swordman madness. Considering Blade was taking their oath so seriously, he felt like he had to know for some reasons.

"He tried"

Blade gnashed his teeth "Tried?"

Dan Heng did put a grumpy stare to then lay the hands on his wrist to move off the fingers under his chin "Do you think I would have made him get his way with me?" he crossed his arms and pout "Insolent." commented "I do know humans develop a desire that goes further than a kiss or a caress, but that wasn't something I was seeking or wanted with him"

Blade sighed in relief as the immortal was explaining "He tried to manipulate me on that as well saying that as a pure immortal I didn't know how to divide affection and love... He thought I loved him and he was just so insane about it. He was scary... Humans when they desire so much... are scary" Dan Heng laid the hand on his own forehead "Very scary"

Blade sat next to him and even though he knew he had to stop the immortal to speak about that hurtful memory, he couldn't help but he felt like he needed to know.

He needed to know till where the Emperor tried to get him.

For some reasons his mind wanted to close that chapter full of question with all the answers, even if those were hurting Dan Heng.

He was selfish.

He knew himself, he was.

"What did he do to you exactly?" Blade asked and Dan Heng shrugged his shoulders.

"Told you I was his favourite entertainment"

"Do not call yourself like that" the swordman said with his calm stare like he had a sparkle of sadness in his eyes

Dan Heng tilted his head and the swordman looked at him like he wanted to hear more "That night he definitely didn't want to let me go and..." he cleared his throat "I don't want to say details but I didn't let him get his way with me, that's all you need to know. I am an immortal, I can't just let humans make their way with me, no matter how much they beg and try to force, I do have dignity" he said nervously.

Blade smirked at his reply "So he did need to beg you and force himself to embrace you... What a low life he was..." the swordman felt his heart and mind at ease and his arms wrapped his waist, pulling Dan Heng closer to him.

The immortal opened up his eyes confused by Blade's embrace as he was laying his chin on the shoulder of the immortal, holding him tight "He didn't know he just needed to know his place and respect it... Maybe if he had done it, he would have been able to hug you just like I am right now"

He didn't know why exactly but he felt the need to embrace him to silence probably the memories that were flowing because of his questioning. He just wanted to know and was glad Dan Heng didn't let an awful man like the Emperor get his way with him.

He doesn't deserve anything like that.

He kept repeating himself as he was closing his eyes, calming his mind as the madness over the thought of the Emperor trying or even thinking to touch the immortal was getting unbearable. He knew he couldn't just start to unleash strikes against anything in that moment even if he wanted to, because Dan Heng wouldn't have liked that.

Blade smiled a little evilly as his eyes were glowing at the thought of the encounteers with the people who did work with the Emperor.

Oh, he would have made them feel pure hell.

Pure suffering

And he would have enjoyed every little drop of blood coming out their useless bodies.

But in that moment, the swordman's hands were just holding close the immortal to his body that was literally boiling, but he somehow wanted to hug Dan Heng. He wanted to make him see that side of him in order to prepare the immortal to see him on rampage.

He wouldn't have stopped once the battle would have started.

He knew it.

Till the last of their enemies would have begged for mercy in front of Dan Heng's figure.

The Immortal didn't know he actually needed that hug. He felt the warmth of Blade's body flowing almost to him, reassuring him like a lullaby. The way the swordman's touch and caress was... It was different from the Emperor's one. There was nothing malicious, maybe it was because of the oath the two had that made him believe Blade was just being his only pillar to support his coming back to the world.

He felt protected and he felt like he wanted to protect him... It was a shared feeling.

"No, absolutely" Dan Heng laughed as the two were still embracing each others, and Blade got some distance, getting a little bit surprised by his sweet laugh.

"What?" he asked to then stop as his heart felt weird when his blue eyes looked at him with a warm smile

"You're not selfish at all, Blade"

Blade cleared his throat to then cover Dan Heng's face, making him annoyed and complaining "Stop it! I am not a child!"

"Stop speaking non-sense then" the swordman mumbled to then stand up and lay on his bed "Goodnight."

Dan Heng smiled warmly as he noticed the swordman laying and looking at him with his red eyes definitely more than awake.

The swordman felt nervous and laid on the others side "You better sleep as well, I am not going to carry you in this cursed place."

"Yes, I know, goodnight Blade" he whispered to then yawn and rest a little...

***

"Fenir..."

The red eyes of the Lord stared at Talon and Umi, who got in one of the rooms of the manor.

"They're here."

Fenir smirked as he was playing with some strings of red mana "Oh? Already? I was still digesting their disgusting blood" his stare was malicious as Umi sighed, noticing the bodies of mages hung up air by red strings.

Talon cleared his throat to then close the door once the two got out.

Fenir looked at Umi, who looked serious as they were walking to the big door of his manor

"What's the big deal?" he asked and Umi looked at the Lord

"They're waking up too fast... They will reach them before they manage to get to the Dragon's lands"

Fenir smirked "Are you worried about them?"

"I am worried about Dan Heng." Umi gnashed his teeth "I wanted him, if he gets into another mage guild hands, I would just have more reasons to hate and pursue Blade till I kill him."

Fenir laughed to then lay his hand on the shoulder of the mage "Umi... Blade is cursed, not even his own sword enhanced with his own blood who killed the Emperor and the immortal unit can end his life."

Umi's eyes opened up at Fenir's words "So he tried... To kill himself"

Fenir nodded "Not even only once" he laughed as Talon and Umi were looking at the Lord enjoying even the little information he gave "He tried so hard for years before giving up and become a legendary swordman... So" he sighed to then look at the mage "If Blade has agreed to an oath, it means he will give his best"

"I was wondering why a man like him would make an oath with Dan Heng" Umi and Fenir entered in the meeting room to then let Talon get the guests in

"Blade is simple, he needs a reason to kill, and apparently Dan Heng has lots of followers" he spoke to then smile innocently "Guess they're helping each others"

"Helping..." Umi and Fenir sat as soon as they heard footsteps "Care your words"

Fenir smiled as his red eyes were glowing, smelling already a familiar blood coming to the meeting room

"I don't need to."

Chapter Text

"It's a pleasure to have an audience with the Lord of Aresta's city in his manor" a sorceress was smiling as she was sitting to then lock her dark eyes into Umi's one, who sat in front of her "and to meet the Great Mage Umi..."

"Syn, headmaster of the Illusion Guild" Umi bowed, even though he didn't even care to hide his annoyance to present her to Fenir, who of course knew her already.

The Illusion Guild was one of the ancient mage guilds, mastered in the arts of the mind games. Literally they were known as the dangerous ones because their forbidden arts were always about the influence on the human minds and their dreams, making them insane or the opposite.

Fenir smiled as he sat "What a lovely reunion, indeed" he laid the chin on the palm of his hand, looking at the woman who had long red hair almost covered by a dark robe, symbolizing one of the big guilds of the mages.

"It would have been lovely if I hadn't to come because my servants disappeared as they were patroling in your territory"

"Oh? So they were yours?" Fenir smiled innocently, making her smirk "Well, I can always give your their bodies if my lady does wish to see them again"

Syn looked serious at Fenir "There are laws."

"The law of your Emperor doesn't apply in my city." Fenir said "Everyone who comes from different lands knows activities such as patrolling, treasure hunting, commissions, have to be first registered in the city" he tilted his head "It looks like my lady maybe didn't want us to discover her doings? Or... Your servants didn't know?"

Syn crossed her arms and looked at Umi, who couldn't help but feeling like the situation was getting a little fired up.

"The Law of your city says violence is not accepted, yet you just killed mages, servants of the Emperor, high titles that could lead to to the mage guilds to take revenge."

"Oh?" Fenir tilted his head as his red eyes were glowing "How interesting" he tickled his fingers on the table with a smirk "Are you trying to threat me in my house? We're very careful of outsiders coming from the Emperor's lands. They weren't registered..." he sighed "It's kinda sad, I gave them half day to go away, but they probably haven't noticed... You surely gave me and my sister an interesting night"

Syn punched the table and Talon, who was guarding the room with his guards, felt the air almost getting heavy till making him lean down.

Fenir smirked as he could feel her magic creating a miasma that would make people kneel down and beg to get free.

"How reckless..." Fenir sighed to then look at Umi, who snapped his fingers, showing fire crystals behind him, aiming at her

"It's forbidden to use magic unless you're part of the Academy, Syn, this is not the Emperor's territory... You shall respect it."

Syn sighed to then let the miasma, disappear "It's a pity to see you here, Umi" she smiled "But I am wasting my time, after all they were servants and I didn't think the Lord of the city would have taken care of them"

"I will take your servants blood as an apology even though I dislike mages'... That's why I haven't eaten him" Fenir pointed the finger at Umi, who looked puzzled at his teasing. Fenir was playful, because he knew he had the high ground, nobody could touch him in his manor.

And of course, his hatred towards the Emperor's slaves was enough.

"So" Fenir looked at her "Why are you here."

Syn looked at Umi "We're looking for someone. The Guilds are looking for an important member who surprisingly got awaken after a long sleep" her eyes locked on Umi, knowing he knew what she meant, but didn't want to say too much to Fenir "He looks like an half dragon, but his mana is different... I think he might have stepped in the city"

"So many creatures come and go, how could I remember" Fenir smirked and Syn looked serious this time.

She didn't want to play.

"He left traces." Syn looked at Umi with a smirk and he stand up

"Syn! It's against the laws I said!" he gnashed his teeth to then look at Fenir, who wasn't getting why Umi looked mad and nervous.

His eyes opened up when he noticed one of the Talon's guards, entering with Theo who was crying.

In a glance he could see the guard was getting controlled by Syn, who smiled as she did stand up and took something Theo was holding.

The rose he did create with Dan Heng's mana.

"Leave those dirty hands from that rose" Fenir gnashed his teeth as Syn smiled while she was holding it and acting like she was smelling it.

Umi closed his hands into fists feeling like Syn planned to take that rose since the start and simply acted, and used the miasma, a strong area spell, to distract them from her actual target.

"You speak so much of laws but..." Syn touched the guard, who flinched as he got back to his senses and trembled once he noticed he was holding the little master "Aresta's city is declared neutral, but you commit actions that leads to obstacle high titles of the Empire, then it's almost as a was declaration"

Fenir crossed his arms and he took the rose from her hand to give it back to Teo and strike his hair to calm him down as he was crying. The woman kept a petal of the rose, smiling victorious.

"Enough" Umi said annoyed "He was here indeed, but left. We don't know where he's heading"

"Oh? And you let him be? You, Umi?" she laughed insanely "It's hard to believe you as you were quite fond of him... There must be a reason" she looked serious "Tell me."

Fenir smirked "You got what you wanted.... You have the proof and the mana trace. I think it's nice if we do not tell too much but..." the Lord sat "I am wondering about something... Why would mages be so into this fascinating creature.." his red eyes glowed as he was staring at Syn, who was already preparing to head out as she got what she wanted.

In first place she didn't even care to talk to Fenir, she wanted to get to the mana trace which was the rose that little vampire was keeping and playing with.

"Tell me... Do you think mages are ready to try to take this... creature you want so much, away from him?"

Syn laughed "So he took a guard with him" she confirmed, but she didn't care "The guilds have been here since the ancient Era" she turned to Fenir "No one can stand on our path"

Fenir laughed a little under her annoyed stare "Clearly you do not know what you all are getting into..." he smirked, seeing Syn looking like she really had no idea what she and the other mages were getting into.

He knew Blade from the start.

He knew Blade was human once, but when he saw him killing his own unit, the Emperor, countless enemies, people, creatures... Torturing them, having fun with their pain like he himself wanted to see always more blood... His insatiable desire to see it spilling to calm his shadows in his mind... He saw Blade changing into something... beautiful to his eyes, so fierce, so dangerous, a monster like him whenever his hand held his sword. He couldn't help but smiling amused to then comment on Syn's words full of arrogance, just like the usual mages.

"No one can, but death... Oh, death absolutely can."

Once Syn took her leave. Fenir sighed heavily "Damn, I hate mages." he commented to then smile at Umi "Except you, Umi, you're okay!" he exclaimed happily with the thumps up as the man was looking at him with a worried stare.

"My thunderbirds have lost them."

Fenir tilted his head and Umi sighed "For some reasons I can't locate them."

"That's an amazing new, we should drink something to celebrate" he smiled happily as his sister was getting in the room, cleaning her hands from the blood of the mages "I hope you left me some"

"Huh?" Ayrin laid the hands on her hips "You said their blood was disgusting. I had to clean the floor, I told you so many times not to spill blood on the carpets" her eyes were on fire and Fenir laughed a little

"Oi Oi! They moved too much whenev.."

"Fenir" Umi looked at him "Seriously... What if Blade..."

Fenir tilted his head "Umi, trust me, I know Blade..." he smirked feeling Umi was definitely showing off his worrying about Dan Heng. He felt Syn's words were about right. Umi probably had a strong feeling towards him, but he didn't know the whole story, so he didn't dare to ask.

Also because he didn't care as Dan Heng was with Blade.

Fenir tried to reassure him. If Umi couldn't locate him, then it meant it would have been hard to find them, no matter the spells or guilds.

"The oath will mantain the two on good terms" Fenir said to then smile innocently

"I know him and I have seen it with my own eyes, I can surely say Blade looks on control whenever is with Dan Heng."

***

"You know, I can surely say I am about to lose my sanity whenever I am with you, Dan Heng."

Dan Heng was rolling his eyes as he was moving slowly behind him.

"It's... this place's fault" he cried out "It's draining my mana, I feel it, even if I have unlimited font" he mumbled at himself "But still! It's still an heavy feeling"

"Oh right, maybe call out your stupid..."

"Dragon."

"Dragon, yes, and..."

"Yichen, it's his name, it's rude to call..."

"Damn it!" Blade turned to then point the finger at him "It's because you summoned the golden orb and did your magic tricks to help us"

"But at least now I know where to go!" he said to then yawn and blink a little, making Blade almost crouch down and for the first time pray the Gods to help him to mantain himself calm.

"Do you?" he asked and Dan Heng smiled a little till then laugh innocently as he was stroking his own hair

"A bit"

"A bit."

"A bit, indeed."

"You... You know what..." He looked at Dan Heng tilting his head, waiting for him to continue, to then sigh heavily "Nothing, let's get a move"

"Uhm... Blade?" Dan Heng managed to reach his side and keep up with him, even though he was definitely tired

"What?" the swordman asked, leaving sometimes some glances just to check if he was still next to him and not getting lost in those ruins.

"Your sword... Does it have a name?"

"A name?" Blade looked confused at his question "Why should I name my sword? " he tickled his forehead and Dan Heng touched where he got it, asking why everytime Blade would do that.

He would just feel more the height difference between them.

"Well, I have read in some stories, heroes name their swords!" he said happily under his puzzled stare "And it doesn't look like a normal sword"

Blade looked at him who was staring at his sword hanging by his hips "Stop staring at it" he crossed his arms "It's a normal sword and I am not a hero of a novel you read" he leant closer to his forehead "I think you clearly learnt about the world from novels than actual experiences, it would explain why you think everyone is good most of the times"

"I just think it's interesting how you manage to make it... deadly" Dan Heng looked again down to then lock his eyes into his "When you fight, it's like you do use your own mana to enhance it... Is that why you let yourself hurt?"

Blade smirked "Getting hurt during fights is normal. I am not perfect, I can't dodge everything, but the more I feel pain the best I give and yes... I let my sword absorb my blood"

"Isn't it... Dark Magic? Isn't it forbidden?" Dan Heng looked serious and worried. The swordman took his sword and stared it for a while like he was thinking about all the battles he has been through.

"It's not... My blood is cursed, so is my nature" Blade's hair were covering partially his face, he looked absent and with a lost stare "You can see me as human or monster, I am none of those anymore..." he laughed insanely for a moment as his eyes were glowing "Whatever I am doesn't influence what our mission is, so..." he blocked his laughs to then look serious "I asked you, when we started this journey, to avoid asking me anything related to my past.. Asking about my sword is literally that"

"You're human" Dan Heng said under Blade's smirk.

He looked cute, he had a serious and determinate stare for something that shouldn't have concerned him at all.

"You're hopeless" the swordman copied his tone as he was laying for a moment his hand between the horns and pushing his forehead with a finger.

Dan Heng pout and Blade ignored it to then walk inside a room that soon closed the doors and trapped them inside.

"What have you done?" Blade asked and Dan Heng tilted his head

"Why do you think It was me?" he asked and Blade looked around seeing the walls full of symbols that were glowing blue.

"I don't know" Blade said ironically as he was drawing his swords hearing weird sounds getting louder inside the room "Maybe because everything that has happened so far, was because of you?" he teased the immortal

"I have told you many times, Lum did it on her own!" Dan Heng opened his eyes and Blade looked behind him to then step back and position himself to strike against shadows that soon became concrete entities.

"So interesting" Blade said as he noticed that slowly more entities were surrounding them. They all had a form of soldiers. The swordman couldn't recognize their armor even though he was sure he could remember tons of different armies just by the look of it.

"The guardians of the City" Dan Heng had sparkle in his eyes and Blade looked at him with puzzled stare as one of the entities was walking towards him.

He ran and put himself in front of Dan Heng, looking deadly at one of the soldiers, who drew his sword, making him smile insanely

"Oh? Do you want to fight?" he hit the sword of the entity to tease, but soon he got pulled by Dan Heng, making him almost fall on his feet

"What the... Do you want to die?" Blade asked, looking at Dan Heng's hand on the shoulder, and the immortal withdrawn it to then lay both hands on his own hips

"They're friends!"

"FRIENDS?" Blade gnashed his teeth as he was holding the sword and looking at Dan Heng who did nod happily

"Imbibitor, we heard your come back from the Songs of the Forest" One of the guards spoke, as Blade was rolling his eyes

"You mean, the Fall of the Forest, she made us fall here" he sighed annoyed to then notice the soldiers around him still with their hands on their swords, like they were ready to fight.

The blue eyes of the immortal opened up as soon as some soldiers charged against them, aiming for Blade, who smiled, ready to counterattack

"Wait! Do not fight! He's not..."

"We can smell the Emperor's curse in him, you should get away from him Imbibitor, for your and the whole world's protection"

"Oh, now now now..." Blade smiled evilly as his eyes glowed of pure red and he was holding his sword against the captain of the guard "You definitely made me mad" he pushed himself, clashing the sword against the soldier so hard to open his guard.

Blade smiled as he slashed the body of the entity who disappeared "It's such a pity you don't bleed" he sighed as he was looking at his own sword. He soon gnashed his teeth as he felt some attacks on his back from other soldiers.

Blade looked at Dan Heng "Stay out of this." he almost ordered with a serious stare as his eyes were a pond of red. The immortal looked at him to then look at the Captain of the Guard who appeared next to him

"He's not evil, we made an oath, he's with me!" Dan Heng said to then point the finger at the Captain, who was looking at Blade slashing and killing all the entities.

"An Immortal's Guard... to get his title should prove he's worth it, my liege" he explained calmly to then look into Dan Heng's eyes "This human you did choose for your path... Do you think he's worth it?"

Blade didn't care if the more he was slashing, the more new soldiers were appearing in the room, attacking, scratching, pushing him to different sides. Even if his bloodthirst wasn't getting any satisfaction, his willing to fight was keeping his adrenaline up.

"Is that all?" Blade asked as he was bleeding from the shoulder to then laugh insanely "I guess I know why this city is now destroyed and forgotten" he spoke evilly trying to provoke more the attacks of the soldiers "I need more." he whispered as he was looking at his own blood slowly dripping from his wounds.

"He is" Dan Heng replied to the captain of the Guard, as he was recalling his life orb and slowly an echo of a dragon roar was getting louder in the room "He's not going to be separated from me any time soon" he said, keeping his serious stare as slowly, from the mana symbols in the walls, water was coming, soaking and filling slowly the room.

"The Forest made a way for you to reach the Dragon's Territories at the pact your swordman will pass the trial of the immortal guards" the captain of the Guard said "As soon as you did step in the city, you must respect our laws... This was your home and we were the guards of the Immortals."

Dan Heng looked at Blade, who was fighting fiercely against the endless soldiers coming to test his resistance and sword art.

"We have no time to lose" Blade gnashed his teeth "You're nothing than a bothersome" he laughed to then groan as he felt a slash on his back, he smiled satisfied "Theorically older people should be wiser... You're here guarding the city since centuries yet you're just slowing down an Immortal, you should all be downgraded" he mocked the soldiers who kept attacking him.

He slashed two guards to then see a knight with a different armor that looked even heavier. His helm was covering the face, and it had a long red ornament, rapresenting hightest grade of the Immortal's Guards.

"Oh so you must be the champion" Blade pointed the sword at the knight who charged straight at him with a speed that the swordman didn't expect.

He felt the air behind him moving slightly, he turned and in a glance he managed to block an heavy attack of the knight, who was disappearing and appearing, where he thought the guard of the swordman was open.

"This will be endless..." Dan Heng gnashed his teeth as he kept seeing more enemies coming after Blade, who was keeping his evil smile. Even if his body was showing wounds and signs of tiredness, he was just so much into fighting... He was caged in his madness, feeling like he could have fought eternally like that.

"He can't be with an immortal if he's a mortal who can't pass the trial"

"This is non-sense!" Dan Heng exclaimed as he couldn't really accept soldiers of centuries, of a city that was forgotten, were trying to put on trial the only person who really helped him without asking for anything back.

"I was never part of the City, I have come back thanks to him" Dan Heng's eyes glowed as slowly his feet weren't touching the ground and his hair were floating around the waterdrops that were filling the room.

Blade looked towards Dan Heng and felt an oppressive sense coming from his mana. It was making him insane as it felt like a strong scent that would make your head dizzy. He kneeled down, keeping himself by laying his weight on the sword. The knighs and the soldiers stopped from fighting as they looked around, seeing the room filled with Dan Heng's mana.

"I have chosen him, if he's worth it or not, it's none of your concerns. I am an Immortal, my decision won't be contested by a Guard. Your duty is to keep the city protected" Dan Heng spoke harshly with a tone Blade rarely heard.

The water dragon roared and as soon as Dan Heng moved his eyes, those became for a moment the same as a dragon, like he was one with him. Blade in no time saw the long creature flying around the whole room, destroying all the entities of that endless battle to then laying next to Blade, as its body was almost wrapped around him.

"Dan Heng." Blade did pant heavily to then keep his stare to the immortal, who looked far away from him in every sense. He was irritated and maybe a little hurt as he knew the dragon did hate useless fights "If this trial will make them shut their mouth and let us get away from this hell..." Blade smiled evilly as he got up, using his sword as support "Then let me finish this, or I am going to be really mad at you"

Dan Heng sighed as he recalled the dragon but soon his eyes opened up, feeling again all his energies drained. He laid the hands at the height of his chest, feeling like he shouldn't have used his powers as he was already weak.

But he simply couldn't just watch Blade fighting in an endless war for a stupid trial, phantoms... echoes of the ancient city felt still real.

Blade was fighting fiercely with an evil smile, ignoring the blood that was coming off his body. He would keep use it to unleash strikes against soldiers. The whole arena floor was flooded, his feet were moving perfectly, no matter the water, his slashes were fast and strong no matter the strenght required to unleash. The swordman wasn't on his insane level but very close.

His red eyes suddedly locked on Dan Heng, who panted till almost fall down. The swordman opened up his eyes and ignored all the hits to rush towards Dan Heng and catch him before he would fall to the ground.

Blade gnashed his teeth, feeling the hits the soldier left on him as he run towards the immortal, but at least he managed to get Dan Heng.

"I damn told you" Blade said harshly as he was shaking a little the immortal in his hands "You should have let him deal with all this."

"I couldn't just stand there and watch you..."

"I wasn't planning to get a forgotten title, but if it's needed to let us continue our journey" Blade rolled his eyes to then look madly at Dan Heng, who was getting up thanks to his help "Then let me kill them all, it's the reason why you're with me after all."

"Blade..."

"No, I am serious, let me fight endless battles if it's needed. We have an oath for this reas..."

"They're gone"

Blade looked around him to then almost shout in agony "What the...? Seriously?!" he didn't notice he almost squeezed Dan Heng, who coughed a little feeling his hands literally grasping his waist.

"These useless shadows" he said annoyed to then keep his arm around Dan Heng waist to avoid the immortal to fall again "Are you going to feel this weak for long?"

Dan Heng sighed to then point at the door where the captain of the guard was bowing, waiting for the two to walk away from the arena.

Blade gnashed his teeth and walked Dan Heng through that corridor. The two didn't speak much about what happened. They ended up stopping at some point to let Dan Heng sit and rest a little.

"Eat this... Let's stop for a while.. Are you sure this time they showed us the way out and it's not another trap or waste of time?" he asked as he handed some food at Dan Heng, whose eyes sparkled and ate happily making him almost smirk.

He sat a bit away and untied his uppercoat, letting it lay on the ground. He grabbed the pouch with some healing herbs and sighed annoyed. He let the shirt off his body, getting even more mad at the look of the blood stains. He knew it was only his blood and that was making him insane as he would have enjoyed to see those soldiers bleeding to death, but they were phantoms, sadly.

"Fate is clearly playing with my patience" Blade muttered as he was trying not to get even more mad "I need... to meet those mages, I need... to kill" he whispered to himself as he wanted to have a real fight.

"Do they hurt a lot?" Dan Heng asked as he couldn't help but staring at Blade's back full of old wounds traces and new scratches that were healing slowly alone. The swordman was simply trying to clean them and make them heal faster with the herbs.

"My pride hurts more" he said annoyed without looking at him "It's like my blade didn't cut anything, but they did... It makes me insane to use my strenght for a real fight but in the end they didn't get hurt at all... That fight was almost as unsatisfying as our first meeting" he mocked him, leaving a smirk to Dan Heng, who pout as he finished to eat the food.

Blade had still his heart on adrenaline and his mind was still numb from the mana Dan Heng released in the room earlier. It was mixing with his and the insanity he felt growing inside was getting unbearable. He felt like it was pleasure and danger, he was feeling always in between.

Dan Heng stand up and came close to Blade, who soon grabbed his hands, knowing he wanted to heal him "No, do not use your powers."

"Why not? We've talked about this" Dan Heng said to then sigh "After this corridor we will finally get out... I want to make sure we're both okay.. and I take responsability of what happened here"

Blade looked at Dan Heng to then sigh "No, before you came in my life, I had no problems in treating my wounds... And honestly, your mana gets drained faster here because of the amount the Forest had to get.. So, don't." he felt shivers as Dan Heng's pout with his blue eyes already glowing and trapping him.

"I do it happily for you, you're with me." Dan Heng said to then shake his hands off his and lay them on his naked shoulders, letting the blue mana flowing slowly around him.

Blade tried his best to keep himself. His eyes were lost into his blue ones, focus on his wound. Those two clear water ponds soon opened up as the swordman leant closer to him till touching his nose.

Dan Heng was focus on letting his mana flow to the wounds, but Blade's face close to his, with no words or comments was affecting him, till the point on moving a little his head and almost touching again his nose. Even though they were so close, Dan Heng noticed how the swordman was just staying there.

"Blade?" Dan Heng called him to then tilt his head as Blade laid on his chest, panting heavily like he was fighting even in the moment.

Dan Heng could see his mana was making those wounds regenerate faster. Blade felt like cold healing water was slowly surrounding him and making him feel just the soft touch of the immortal's hands that were laying on his chest.

His body wanted him to move, his hands wanted to as well. He couldn't really resist to have Dan Heng that close as he was still trying to calm down from the heavy battle he had against countless phantoms.

Blade grabbed his hands and looked at Dan Heng, who was surprised of his gesture. His blue mixed with the red of his eyes "Are you still hurting?" the voice of the immortal was soft and low, as he was worrying.

Blade held his wrist to then pull him close and lay the face on the height of his collarbone, nuzzling it, getting even more closer. His mind was numb, he just wanted to get more of it.

Dan Heng sighed and laid the head against his who was still on his crook of the neck. Even though the grasp on his wrist was strong, the immortal closed his eyes and smiled warmly as he could feel Blade's heart full out of control because of his insanity triggered by the swordfight.

"It's okay" Dan Heng said as he did remember back to the village, he did manage to calm him down by simply being next to him and touch his cheeks.

Blade was totally attracted by the scent of his hair, he couldn't recognize anything that would remind him any perfume in the world, even if he himself has travelled in so many countries. Dan Heng was immortal, everything about him was something so rare and so forbidden, yet he couldn't help but falling like a sailor getting attracted to his death by a siren.

"You are... hopeless" Blade said as he tried to get back to himself even though his body didn't want to get any command to leave Dan Heng's wrist or leaving his neck's crook.

Dan Heng blushed a little as he could feel his breath on his neck. Blade on the other side was snuggling against it, trying to refrain himself to taste his skin. His insane side wanted to push him to bite his neck and held him close in order to not make him run away.

His eyes then slowly opened at the contact with the earring and that was a little light of consciousness that made him withdraw himself from Dan Heng, who looked at him apathetically, like nothing much happened.

"Did you calm down?" he asked as he was looking at him with a sweet smile, making him look away. Feeling actually sorry and mad at himself.

"Why..." Blade sighed as he grabbed his shirt and uppercoat "Why do you let me get so close at you..." Dan Heng looked puzzled

"Aren't we meant to support each others? It looked like you needed support" he smiled "I was right back then, you're interested in my hair" he mocked him and Blade crossed his arms to then tilt his head and look at the dragon in front of him.

His face was too spontaneous and his eyes were happily looking at him, and honestly Blade was wondering if Dan Heng's mana was influencing the owner himself, because he couldn't really understand how he would look just so fine with him around.

"Support each others" Blade stroke his hair "This doesn't mean you should let me do that" he pointed the finger at him "I do apologise but next time you're allowed to hit me, please, do it actually."

Dan Heng looked at him with a puzzled stare "Wait, are you the type of human who is happy if he's beate..."

"Oh for Gods' sake" Blade laid the hands on his forehead, feeling the hopeless sensation overhelming his insanity "Why do you speak so much of non-sense" he rolled his eyes "Dan Heng, when I am... overhelmed by the adrenaline, my madness gets... hard to deal with" he looked serious "I am usually able to control myself, but if for any reason I get like this to you... Don't make me do it, you idiot." he said annoyed to then lay the hand in front of the immortal's forehead to tickle as usual

But Blade opened up his eyes when Dan Heng grabbed his hand to move it and let it rest on shoulder. He smiled happily as the swordman was confused

"I can calm you down" he said happily "I am not scared of you"

Blade smirked "It's not that"

Blade just wanted to follow his oath at the best. He didn't want to become anything closer to the Emperor and that meant he would have never wanted to disrespect Dan Heng in any way. He was seriously bound to his own laws in his head and honour as swordman or guard.

"I am sure I won't need to do anything, I trust our oath. Rest assured that if you do something I don't like, you can clearly hear me" Dan Heng laughed a little "I mean, I guess the whole forest and the phantoms have heard our arguing probably"

The swordman still looked lost in his thoughts, as he felt his heart and his mind definitely running on different sides. Thing that was making him unsure how to feel in the moment as he really was thinking that something was growing and it was a sense of worry towards the Immortal.

"I must warn you" Blade said as his stare was serious "What you have seen with the soldiers is nothing to what you will see of me and the mages" he smiled evilly "I don't guarantee mercy even if you will ask me, as I believe you will end up sooner or later to ask for it to protect some people"

Dan Heng looked for a moment lost in his thoughts under Blade's serious stare. The swordman was looking at his profile and some of the strands of his hair covering partially the sides of his face. He couldn't help but thinking how untouchable he was looking. His strong sense of respect and chivalry was just seeing him as someone to protect at all cost, but how could he do that if he himself had sometimes the urge to lay his hand on his cheeks to caress them?

"I am sure you..." Dan Heng smiled at him "You know many things better than me. I see it in your eyes your fondness for the mission as you can see in my eyes I am not going to let anyone interfere with my duty" he sighed "If those who want to imprison me, want a fight, then I won't step back anymore and I am sure you will be my side for our oath... Therefore.."

Blade tilted his head as Dan Heng was patting his hand on his own shoulder.

"You can always rely on me as I do totally trust and rely on you, Blade"

Chapter Text

"See! I told you, Lum after all is a soft heart, she helped us" Dan Heng smiled once the two finally walked through a long tunnel made of roots, reaching finally the surface.

"Yes, soft heart" Blade commented "If you want to ignore the fact she did slow us down and she made us fall to hell" the swordman crossed his arms as he looked at Dan Heng smiling innocently "Don't do that, you and your stupid forest" he sighed to then stretch for a moment and look around.

"Do you recognize anything?" Dan Heng seemed a bit lost as Blade was trying to get an idea where they were.

"I have no idea what kind of magic that place had, but it looks like we're pretty near the dragon's territories... Maybe she actually used your mana to create a portal" Blade felt nervous by just thinking Lum did actually something useful.

He couldn't have any reason to reserve a spot for a wildfire anymore.

"Damn" Blade commented to then look at Dan Heng smiling proud "Don't do that face" he pointed the finger at the immortal who tilted his head along with the pet version of Yichen, the water dragon "She still made me fight against phantoms"

"You gained the title of Immortal Guard though!" Dan Heng smiled as his eyes did sparkle under Blade's apathetic stare.

"Hurray" he said ironically, making Dan Heng roll his eyes "Let's try not to get lost, we need to find an high place"

"Oh, Yichen can fly us" Dan Heng pointed at the little pet, who happily did a twirl to then hide behind the immortal, noticing Blade's death stare

"Sure, let's fly high and let all the mages guild find us faster. I do appreciate your trust in me but I can't really fight an army of magical creatures and protect you at the same time" he commented "And it's night... I wonder how much time passed while we were in that city" Blade looked lost in his thoughts.

"If you want I can use my mana to enlight better the whole forest" Dan Heng's eyes were sparkling. He cleared his throat as he noticed Blade's apathetic stare

"Don't" he started to walk "We will do normally, follow me"

Dan Heng mumbled annoyed at his dragon, making Blade almost laugh. Wherever they were, Blade could hardly recognize the forest as now everything looked colorful and lively. It was an evergreen forest, full of wind flowers floating around enhanced by the mana they finally got back thanks to Dan Heng.

Honestly, Blade felt like Dan Heng, even though he could look goofy and clueless on so many levels... He was maybe one of the best immortals, who were actually doing actively something in their world, and everyone could actually see.

Dan Heng looked happy to wander in that forest and touching the floating flowers that were literally the symbol of it. The floating flowers were magical flowers that would absorb the mana of the forest to become literally pure blue light at night while in the morning they would become flame butterflies by absorbing the sun rays and convert the mana of the Imbibitor with the sun rays. Every forest had its specific symbol.

If Lum had dangerous roots that would protect the surface entrance to the immortal's city, the forest they were now was one of the magical forest where probably Dan Heng was resting away from humans.

"This sound...." Dan Heng, from touching a floating flower that happily floated around him, he looked to a side as his ears twitched a little.

Blade raised his eyebrow as he noticed his actions "Dan Heng?" he called him out confused

Dan Heng's eyes sparkled as he heard the sound of a waterfall and started running, making Blade flinch at his change of action.

"Wait, Dan Heng! It's night don't get far!" Blade tried to reach him out instinctively with his hand, but soon he stopped and laid it on his own face "Aah" he mumbled frustrated. He sighed heavily to then chase him and stop once the Immortal planted his feet in front of a big waterfall.

The whole area was light up by the floating flowers, creating almost a magical bubble around full of blue light, making the night less dark and look less dangerous even though it was a big forest of the outside lands.

"Are you..." Blade's lips almost twitched.

Nevermind, they actually were.

"Are you a fish or what? It's literally WATER" Blade almost cried out "You literally summon it whenever you use your power, what's the big deal?" he crossed his arms, trying to mantain himself calm

Dan Heng smiled warmly, making him almost fall, like he didn't hear him at all "It's so beautiful! It reminds me home" he hugged his dragon pet under Blade's apathetic stare.

"Lovely" he commented to then move past him "Now let's go."

"I request to stop!"

Blade planted his feet to the ground and closed his eyes. He turned to lock his stare into his blue eyes "And why is that? Didn't you rest enough?"

"Your clothes are dirty of your own blood, Yichen can smell it and I do need to take a bath as well" he said as he saw himself, noticing his clothes being a little bit dirty of mud.

"Dan Heng, I am not sure if you get the situation we're in but..." Blade sighed as he stepped closer to the immortal "We're not taking a stroll across the country for pleasure" he pushed his forehead against his, and the immortal did the same with determination

"I haven't taken a bath since centuries apart the rain... I shall remind you... I used to literally be on a waterfall for my whole life and I would enjoy everyday the cold water of..."

"Do you seriously think a bath is one of our priorities?" Blade asked as he tickled his forehead to then notice Dan Heng pouting even more, making his heart flinch for a moment

"It's night anyway! If we reach an high place, do you think you can actually see where we are?" he asked and Blade sighed heavily

"Enough" Blade cut him off to then lay his hand between the horns, striking a little his hair "No need to whine too much, after all you're the immortal" he sat on a rock and looked at him "Go, I will guard"

Dan Heng tilted his head to then notice Blade raising his eyebrow "Wait, you're not joining?" he asked and Blade's lips twitched out of madness

"What do you..." He looked at Dan Heng who was already undressing himself from the uppercoat "What the hell are you doing?" he stand up from the rock to run and lay his hands on his to stop him, making him tilt his head.

Dan Heng looked at him with a sweet innocent stare, and Blade wanted to die again, but he couldn't, damn. "Damn" Blade whispered in reply to his own thoughts, as his eyes were so focus on the closure to his lips. Dan Heng looked at his hands holding his on the uppercoat to keep it on, feeling like there was nothing wrong.

"What's wrong?"

Nevermind.

Blade tilted his head, wondering if he was seriously about to undress himself in front of him

"You're an immortal, you can't simply... Aahh" Blade left the hands from the uppercoat as his eyes locked on the blue ones of the immortal, who looked for a moment confused "You're not supposed to show your naked body to anyone... Are you out of your mind?!"

Dan Heng tilted his head to then cross his arms "I mean, should we enter with the clothes?"

"Oh my... I am not joining" Blade sighed to then get some distance "Whatever, if you're fine, do as you wish"

Dan Heng was even more confused "Wait, you're not joining me but you're... staying?" the immortal felt embarassed as one thing was to take a bath and be basically covered by the water, another thing was the swordman just staying and looking at him.

"What should I do?" Blade asked annoyed to then block as he noticed Dan Heng moving his arms nervously with his cheeks a little bit red.

"Well, I don't know, reaching the high place to check the forest? I have Yichen anyway and I am going to be fast..." he mumbled to then notice Blade smirking "What's with that smirk of yours!"

Blade crossed his arms and laid his back against the rock, facing the big pond where the Waterfall was flowing "Smirk? This is my face" he shrugged teasing him even harder "Are you perhaps embarassed?" asked as he was feeling like the immortal was slowly getting back some common sense after that indirect invite to have a bath with him.

Dan Heng looked at him to then tilt his head once the swordman sighed and turned around.

"No need, I am not interested in watching an immortal naked, do not take long though" he spoke and Dan Heng smiled warmly, looking at him.

Dan Heng happily undressed himself and Blade could hear the thud of him into the water. He opened one of pouch of resources they prepared before leaving Aresta's city and took some clothes.

Dan Heng was walking slowly and enjoying the cold water till he did stop, looking around him all the floating flowers that were making the atmosphere relaxing with their soothing lights. He played a little with his pet dragon as the water was a little bit up his hips.

He turned around and noticed Blade laying some clothes on a rock near the entrance of the big pond, to then grab his clothes. He tilted his head as he noticed Blade walking with his uppercoat and the shirt he would wear inside in his hands. He was walking with just his pants on as he was walking near the shoreline.

"What are you doing?" Dan Heng asked and Blade kept his stare off him "Oh I am covered" the immortal continued, appreciating the respect.

"I am planning to run away with your clothes" Blade replied with a sarcastic serious tone to then look at him with an annoyed stare "What do you think I am doing?"

Dan Heng's eyes were locked on his, as the swordman felt like he literally stab himself. Dan Heng's body skin looked like it was getting caressed by the moon rays, the colour of his eyes was mixing with the blue of the floating flower's lights and his hair were wet and long covering partially his back. Luckily for him and Dan Heng's sanity, the body was covered till up his hips so there was nothing to be embarassed about.

I mean, for Blade it wasn't a problem anyway as he has been a soldier. He was used to people sharing the same pond to clean themselves, there was nothing wrong with it. But of course for his mind there was as Dan Heng was a God.

Dan Heng pout and literally let himself go down to cover till his mouth, leaving out of the water partially his head up from the nose, making Blade laugh at his actions.

"Don't worry" Blade said to then point the finger at him "...And for your information, I am doing something you even asked" he showed his hands cleaning his clothes and Dan Heng tilted a bit his head to then speak, but all Blade could hear was... weird sounds as his mouth was underwater

"I don't speak fish."

Dan Heng lifted himself a little bit up with a grumpy stare "There's no need, I would have cleaned them myself"

"It's called..." Blade laid his hand on his own forehead "Not wasting time. I am doing nothing other than guarding you as you take the bath. I had to wash also my clothes so yours came with me as well" he looked at him "Just enjoy the bath, as soon as the sun comes out I won't give you any break till we reach the dragon's territory"

Dan Heng swam a little till reaching him. Blade tilted his head as he noticed the dragon tail floating and almost covered by the long black hair. He couldn't help but looking away when he was close

"You shouldn't come closer, I am cleaning here." Blade said annoyed, to then look at Dan Heng laying his arms on some rocks, as he was amused to see the swordman cleaning the clothes

Dan Heng couldn't help it but thinking he looked cute. Meanwhile the pet dragon around him was confused by his owner thoughts, as all he could see was a malicious aura around the swordman.

"It's entertaining to see you like this" Dan Heng replied and Blade left a side-eye, making him tilt his head

"Enjoy this moment because next time I will have to see you crawling before deciding to stop and rest" he pointed the finger at him as a warning and he couldn't help but feeling his madness rising. He noticed Dan Heng was looking at him with an apathetic stare like he couldn't feel at all the threat.

"You know Blade, what I have learnt in my immortal life is that it's always nice to enjoy the present"

"Don't give me one of your novel catchphrases" Blade for a moment got paralysed as he noticed Dan Heng laying the chin on his palm. His blue eyes were locked on the red eyes of the swordman, as his free hand was slowly moving creating little waterdrops that soon became bigger and hit Blade's face.

Blade closed his eyes for a moment to then open them back and see Dan Heng smiling happily "See? Cooling down and enjoy the present feels better" he had his eyes sparkling "I am an Immortal, trust my wisdom"

"Do it one more time" Blade gnashed his teeth as he was trying to keep himself calm, washing aggressively the clothes "And you're going to regret it." he looked at him to then feel again water thrown at him.

Dan Heng smiled to then actually see Blade leaving the clothes on the shore and stand up. Dan Heng slowly step back and laid down in the water covering again till his mouth.

"Oh? Now you hide?" Blade asked as he was walking inside the water pond and Dan Heng felt victorious as he wanted him to enjoy the water as well.

On the other side he was maybe a little scared and curious of Blade's actions.

"Dan Heng" Blade laid his hands on the hips "Come at me like a true man, and deal with the consequences"

Honestly Blade just wanted to tickle his head to death since the oath wasn't allowing murdering each others. But seriously, Dan Heng was playing too much with his patience and chivalry.

"But I am an Immortal" Dan Heng replied as he tilted his head, making Blade furious

"That's it. You're literally asking me to be mad at you, enough." Blade sighed "Get out of the water."

Dan Heng swam leaving on the surface only his tail and partially his head, making Blade staring at him apathetically "Dan Heng... I swear" he tried to reach his shoulders, but Dan Heng literally dodged his grasp and laughed.

"Are you seriously thinking you can escape?" Blade asked as he was trying to block him from the shoulders, but it looked like he was just giving him more reasons to enjoy the bath

"No, but water is my element so you're kinda playing on the losing side" Dan Heng turned towards the swordman, who crossed his arms and smiled evilly

"Oh?" he laughed a little to then show his glowing red eyes with a smirk "You got nowhere to run" he said to then move fast, making Dan Heng swim faster as the pet dragon was trying to distract the swordman by literally spitting water at him.

Blade didn't notice but for a moment he couldn't help but feeling his heart light as a feather whenever Dan Heng was laughing at him almost catching him. The way the immortal was looking fine and safe around him, was making him feel his shadows silent, almost dead in his mind.

He ended up having his hair soaked, and Dan Heng for a moment blocked himself to look at the swordman who took his moment to grab him from his waist.

Dan Heng for a moment felt disoriented as he noticed himself lifted out of the water. He was feeling embarassed as he felt Blade's arms around his waist and under his knees.

His blue eyes looked at him, who had his eyes closed "You better stay quiet." Blade said as he kept his eyes closed.

Dan Heng couldn't help but smiling. He laid his hands on Blade's cheeks and the swordman really had to fight against himself to not open his eyes at that contact.

"What do you think you're doing? You know.." Blade sighed as he could feel Dan Heng's fingers still laying on his cheeks and maybe his face, his nose almost touching his "I don't know if you're shameless or clueless right now."

"Why? I just think your skin looks way better after a bath" Dan Heng replied as he was enjoying the moment.

"This doesn't mean you can touch me... Why am I even saying it, you do it anyway" Blade said as he was walking with him in his arms, trying not to fall and trying to keep his eyes closed to not embarass the immortal.

"Does it bother you a lot to be touched?" Dan Heng asked and Blade smirked

"I don't know, usually people lose their hands when they try to touch me unless we're in stupid cities where I have to follow the law" he replied, trying to give him some reasons to be more aware of his actions.

Dan Heng looked lost for a moment "Blade.."

"Hm?"

"Do you actually hate or feel disgusted if I lay my hands on your cheeks?"

Blade stopped for a moment to then sigh as he felt the immortal's tone down. He honestly didn't know what to reply, considering the insane side of him didn't mind it at all, but the other was just trying to keep everything under a mission view.

"I don't think there's someone in this world who would hate your caress" Blade sighed "Considering you're an immortal it may be considered a blessing"

Dan Heng was wondering what kind of argument he was rising just to reply to his simple question. Apparently Blade was trying to be polite and definitely neutral "So, I don't mind. Now, shut up" Blade almost mumbled as he walked off the pond with Dan Heng who looked at him with a warm smile even though he couldn't see it.

Once Blade felt the water being less deep, he let the immortal stand next to him "Just so you know" he raised his hand, tracing from the waist till his mouth to find the cheeks of the immortal and pinch it hardly "Next time, I am going to stab you, do not use your weak attacks against me."

Dan Heng sighed to then wear the clothes Blade prepared for him and almost laughed at himself.

"Look! I look like Aresta's city people now!"

Blade opened his eyes annoyed to then look at the immortal and sigh. The immortal was wearing a soft white shirt and pants. Honestly Blade couldn't wait for his clothes to be dry because Dan Heng was looking stunning as always but he would look just unreachable with an hanfu or his usual clothes.

"You look like someone I'd hate with no problems then" Blade commented to then come closer to tie the laces of the white shirt at the height of the chest.

Dan Heng looked at him to then smile warmly, making the swordman tilt his head "What's so nice to smile about?"

"Nothing"

Dan Heng actually was enjoying the sight of the swordman with his wet hair and naked chest. He was definitely attractive as a human, but what was making Dan Heng feel even more happy was to see how their bond was growing. He wasn't feeling scared to have him that close like he used to feel with Umi or the Emperor or any other human back to the Palace.

Blade for how aggressive he could look, to his eyes, he was the best human he had dealt with and he wanted to treasure every memory with him.

Once Blade finished with the laces, he looked up and didn't know what to do once he noticed Dan Heng looking at him like that. His blue eyes were literally shining but they were weirdly empty.

"What's on your mind?" Blade crossed his arms as Dan Heng was sitting and taking care of his hair.

"Nothing... I..." Dan Heng looked at Blade who was still half naked and looked like he didn't mind. He blushed a little, looking away and wondering why sometimes he would feel like this "I was wondering if you were bond to other immortals before me"

Blade tilted his head to then sit in front of him "Yes, I actually wander around taverns and meet immortals everyday, how did you know?" he replied, making Dan Heng roll his eyes

"Why are you so respectful to me then?" Dan Heng crossed his arms confused "Is it just because of the oath?"

"It's because of my principles even though sometimes you make me wish you were human. I'd deal with you easily if that was the case" he smirked evilly and Dan Heng looked at him apathetically

"If I was human.. We wouldn't have met"

"But you would be free from the chasing" Blade sighed as he stand up to wear a clean shirt, as Dan Heng was laying next to the fire the swordman made.

"I am fine with it"

Blade turned as he was getting back his belt with the sword around his hips "Being chased is literally feeling like a prey all the time. How are you fine with it?" he crossed his arms like he was scolding him and the immortal pout

"Because you're with me" Dan Heng replied with an obvious tone to then raise his eyebrow as Blade had again his lips twitching "What did I say wrong? You look mad"

"Aah.." Blade laid the hand on his face "Shut up and sleep already" he said to then stop as he felt something different in the forest.

All that time with Dan Heng was distracting Blade so much, and the worst part was that he didn't even mind it.

"Do not speak like you hate it" Dan Heng crossed his arms, getting back his attention "I think you.." he blocked himself as Blade crouched down and let his hand lay under the chin to caress a little next to his lips

"If I'd hate you..." his red eyes were focus on his lips like they were on a trance, making Dan Heng feeling his heart pounding faster "I wouldn't have let myself stuck in a oath with a naive immortal" he continued to then sigh and stand up, leaving him embarassed "Goodnight."

Dan Heng fell asleep after not so much time and Blade decided to take a stroll around.

Some time later, Yichen and Dan Heng were sleeping on each others. The little pet dragon woke up once he heard some sounds coming from the bushes of the forest.

Some of the mana animals summoned by Dan Heng's sleep were running around the shore but disappeared as soon as a blade laid on his body.

Yichen looked at a hooded man, smiling as he was laying the blade near the horns of Dan Heng. The dragon pet wasn't even turning into his big form weirdly.

"That was easy" the man said as he went to cut his horns to then stop as he felt an oppressive aura behind him and a glowing blade literally laying on his neck, scratching for how sharp it was.

"Don't you dare."

Dan Heng woke up and noticed the blade on his horns. He locked his blue eyes to the dark one of the man, who was even more paralysed by his empty stare.

"Oh? Did you want to cut my horns?" Dan Heng asked as he tilted his head to look at Blade behind him, with glowing red eyes and a smirk

Blade grabbed the man from the hood and threw it away from Dan Heng, who lifted himself and look around him.

"So.." Blade smiled as he was walking slowly towards the man, who was standing up "Are you the captain?"

The man froze for a moment to then look at Blade "...Captain?"

Blade tilted his head a little as his smile was wider, making Dan Heng and the man noticing the sword dirty of blood "I think I have met your friends already" he spoke with an amused tone

"We came with a lot of people, you won't get away from the forest alive, we've received a bounty for your capture and before finishing the job we wanted to get a bonus prize" the man smiled as Blade and Dan Heng looked around and slowly noticed mercenaries coming off the bushes.

"It's kinda cute how you're telling us this thinking you will get away alive" Blade smiled as he slashed his chest, feeling satisfied as he saw blood spilling out "Oh, finally" he smirked to then look around "I thought I have killed many... Who sent the bounty? You came prepared I must say"

Dan Heng stand up as he lifted a water barrier, protecting Blade from getting arrows straight to his body "Why so many humans are here... How did they find us?" he mumbled as Yichen was floating next to him waiting for orders.

Blade charged, moving fast past Dan Heng, who opened his eyes as he felt his malicious aura getting bigger like he was letting himself have fun at the best.

"Whoever did this..." Blade jumped high as his eyes glowed against some mercernaries that were aiming at him with the bows "You just sent yourself to death" he smiled even more when a mercenary blocked his attack and tried to push him off to lose the balance.

"We know the forest, we're rangers, we've been spying on you since our mages found your traces"

Dan Heng at that point opened up his eyes "Wait..." he gnashed his teeth as Yichen was roaring behind him, getting enhanced by Dan Heng's mana "Does this mean they have seen.." he closed his eyes as his cheeks were getting a little bit red.

Blade moved fast as his sword was glowing and unleashing fierce slashes against the mercenaries who were trying to surround him and hit him at once.

"Fast, send the the signal to the Master!" one of the mercenaries spoke to a ranger, who managed to escape from the area as Blade was focus on killing the people around him.

The swordman ended up clashing swords against a mercenary, who looked a little bit stronger. Thing that made him even be more satisfied.

"You're a monster" the mercenary said as he was looking fearless into the red eyes of Blade, who laughed at his words

"As a dead body's words could hit me" he stepped back as he got pushed. Blade turned a little to check on Dan Heng who was still blushing as Yichen was roaring against the mercenaries to scare them from coming closer.

At that point Blade did connect the dots and wondered how much the mercenaries have seen. Were they really spying on them since they appeared in the forest? How did they manage to find them so fast?

Was there a mage guild nearby?

"You didn't want to just capture my oath partner" Blade laughed as he walked towards the man who pushed him, letting his sword scratching the ground "But you also wanted to get his horns... And..." Blade laughed insanely as he laid his free hand on his face thinking about the fact probably the mercenaries were literally spying on them since the start.

All those people watched an immortal having a bath.

All those people have watched Dan Heng having a bath.

"Ooh, it won't work" Blade sighed, acting sorry as he noticed around six humans surrounding him "Guess, you all need to die." he smirked more like a sentence and he was not only the judge, but also the hangman.

Blade kicked the man and in a fast movement beheaded him to then sigh heavily as he was kicking a little the dead body under some mercenaries' stare.

"If it wasn't enough already... Damn, you seriously signed up for your death." he laughed as he kicked so hard that more blood was spilled, dirtying his face that got an even more satisfied.

Dan Heng opened up his eyes as he noticed Blade literally showing no mercy to the mercenaries. He felt a terrible weight on his chest the more he saw people dying.

He got distracted by some mercenaries coming at him. He left a side-eye towards them and in no time they saw themselves getting captured by Yichen into bubbles of water.

"You ruined my night" Dan Heng sighed as his blue eyes were empty and looking at the four mercenaries that theorically wanted to capture him while Blade was still playing with the others. He slowly made water suffocate them till making them beg. He would never kill, so he let them fall to the ground after some time half unconscious.

"You better run" the immortal told those people who were still catching their breaths "I can't protect you from him at this rate." he said as he got back to look at Blade

"Tell me, are you still willing to try to stay alive?" Blade smiled as he was cleaning his sword against a body, to stare at the last two mercenaries in his side, who were trembling and stepping back "I might feel good today and give you some advantage... Want to play hide and seek?"

"Master didn't say he had a monster as guard" one of the mercenaries whispered to his companion, while Blade was walking slowly towards them like a lion playing with his prey.

"We got tricked.. I told boss not to trust mages..." the other trembled to then open up his eyes and see Blade charging against them and kill them in one slash.

"I gave you the advantage and you didn't even notice, useless." Blade said as he saw the men bleeding out, while he was kicking them and smiling at their groans.

"Blade..." Dan Heng really wanted to stop him, but he seriously felt him unreachable in that moment.

Those red eyes were looking like he couldn't accept any compromise. The smell of death was oppressing his soft heart and he was wondering how many he killed during his patrol in the forest as he was sleeping.

Blade then turned to the mercenaries next to Dan Heng, who were crawling away from the immortal, and laughed at the sight of it.

"Wait... They did surrender!" Dan Heng placed himself in front of them, who were trying to get away but Yichen apparently almost really suffocated them and drained their energies till the point they couldn't even stand.

"Surrender?" Blade tilted his head as his smile was wide and his hand was slipping through his sword full of blood

Dan Heng looked at Blade and did nod "They can't fight back, there's no need to kill them all" he blocked himself as the swordman moved past him

"There is."

Dan Heng turned and for a moment he saw flames behind Blade, like he was looking at the swordman under another light, like a memory that wasn't his.

Was it maybe his aura that was connecting to Dan Heng and showing him one of the shadows that were constantly whispering to the swordman to kill and never stop?

The blue eyes of the immortal were filled with the reflections of the flames as the swordman was piercing the bodies of the mercenary.

"Blade! No!" he exclaimed as he got back from his trance to then try to pull him away from the bodies of the mercenaries.

"They all need to die." Blade smiled as his eyes were filled with satisfaction whenever his sword was piercing the poor bodies of the mercenaries "All of them." he repeated like a mantra, ignoring completely Dan Heng's calls out.

"You said you fight with honor... They couldn't fight back, why... why" Dan Heng asked and Blade at that point looked at him.

"They wanted to capture you and steal your horns to sell them to the black market. They did picture you as an animal, just how you think they could be innocent? People like these should die." Blade was even getting more mad

Dan Heng didn't know how to reply, because on a side he was right, but on the other he knew he would never get used to that side of Blade as he couldn't recognize him.

"I need more" Blade whispered as he looked at the bodies of the mercenaries around him.

Dan Heng was looking at his dragon to then open up his eyes as Blade fell on his knee in front of him.

"BLADE" Dan Heng shouted his name as the swordman had an ice spear literally piercing his shoulder.

The immortal crouched down and held Blade, who looked for a moment in shock from the hit. He couldn't help but coughing a little of blood to the ground, as he was trying to stand up. He felt Dan Heng's hands on his cheeks, forcing him to look at him.

How.

How could Dan Heng look at him with worry when he saw the monster he is when he's fighting? It was making him confused and mad at the same time.

"How naive" Blade laughed in disbelief, as Dan Heng was still holding him "How beautiful"

"Blade" Dan Heng felt weird at the last comment, as the swordman was lifting his free hand to reach out a strand of his hair and caress it like it was the most fragile thing in the world. For a moment it looked like all his senses were focus on the immortal, like a refuge from the pain and the muscles being tired.

Blade in a glance, turned and blocked another ice spear to protect Dan Heng, who opened up his eyes once he noticed a man walking while his hand was playing with an ice bolt.

"Dan Heng, it's been a long time"

"Shui" the immortal gnashed his teeth as his hands were holding Blade, who got off the trance.

"One of your followers?" Blade's red eyes were locked on the mage who had others behind him "It seems we fell in their trap" he laughed as he moved the ice spear out his body.

"We gotta run, you're hurt" Dan Heng said as he was looking at Blade, who stand up holding his sword and bleeding from his shoulder, where the spear was piercing him

"Run?" Blade laughed at his words "Cute" he commented to then look at the mage "I am glad we meet, you must be one of the ancient mage guild, right?"

"And you should be his guard... We got a communication some days ago, it seems you're not just a normal guard... Doesn't matter, if you step aside, I might act like you don't exist. We're here just to bring him back home"

"Home?" Blade laughed to then look surprised as Dan Heng stand by his side. His blue eyes were looking empty and Yichen was roaring "It seems you're not going to have an easy time."

"Dan Heng fighting?" Shui laughed for a moment "We all know you're not capable to..." the ice eyes of the ancient guild mage opened up as he noticed Yichen roar and summoning a big wave of water that shattered, forming water bolts that were aiming at the ground between the two sides as a warning

"I am not willing to be anymore used." Dan Heng spoke as he was floating while summoning his golden orb and Blade smirked as he was feeling the whole forest mana getting enhanced.

"I agree" Blade sighed as his eyes glowed red "He's not capable to kill" his smile was getting wider as he was locking his target on the mages "But I am."

Chapter Text

"Oh oh, what a lovely creature, Umi, indeed!"

Dan Heng tilted his head as Umi was looking at the ice mage laughing as he noticed the two walking together in the Palace gardens.

"Shui, do not mock him, he's His Majesty's guest, the Imbibitor Lunae" Umi crossed his arms to then look at Dan Heng looking at him, confused by that man's behaviour "I do apologise, he's an arrogant mage, like every ice mage of his guild"

"The Imbibitor Lunae" Shui smiled excited "I thought our Majesty fell in love with a beautiful creature, so beautiful to compare it to a God" he laughed to then stare into Dan Heng's blue eyes. He was shocked by the power he could feel with just a glance.

Umi looked at Shui and then Dan Heng, who was with his eyes locked on the ice ones of the mage to then hold his hand and pull him a bit "Let's continue our stroll, I shall make you see the whole Palace!" he smiled gently and in that moment the immortal smiled at Umi

"Thank you, I won't stay here for long, but I am quite enjoying the stroll" the immortal let himself be guided by Umi, leaving Shui still half shocked by that little encounteer.

Umi sat in the courtyard to serve tea to Dan Heng, who smiled warmly as he took the cup and drank it.

It was the first time Umi felt so much intrigued by someone and of course his arrogance led him to think only immortals could actually attract his interest.

"His Majesty must love you a lot to invite to stay in the Palace, usually us mages can stay only for the time his Mjaesty requires" he said as he was drinking his tea "Luckily we got called to assist to welcome you"

Dan Heng tilted his head, as his eyes were getting distracted by the beautiful flowers and trees facing the courtyard.

"There was no need... I am not planning to stay" Dan Heng said with a soft smile, making Umi tilt his head "I still don't know how he found me in my forest... But seeing all these mages as his friends, it makes sense" he laughed a little and Umi nodded a little

"Indeed, it's quite easy to sense a trace of magic, once you used so much to heal his Majesty" Umi and Dan Heng looked at Shui interrupting the two as he sat on the chair next to Dan Heng "I am Shui, I do apologize for the early encounteer, Imbibitor"

"Call me Dan Heng, no need of formal titles" Dan Heng smiled innocently to then look at Umi, like he was asking him for help.

"Shui, we're having tea, it would be nice if you.."

"I am the head of the Ice Guild" Shui's eyes were a mix of white and blue as his hands were moving till making a cold wind whistle towards Dan Heng, making his hair move a little "I can't wait to know you better, I am sure being in the forest might be boring... Me and Umi will surely be your friends in the Palace!"

Dan Heng tilted his head once he noticed Umi sighing heavily. He laughed a little to then nod.

"I hope so" Dan Heng replied "But I am not planning to stay for too long"

"Oh? Why is that? The Palace has so many activities to do" Shui was smirking to then notice Umi tickling the table.

"Imbibitor Lunae" a servant kneeled before Dan Heng, who looked at him embarassed "Your Majesty request your presence"

Dan Heng smiled warmly as he stand up "Thank you for the tea"

Once Dan Heng left, Shui could feel Umi's stare on "What game are you playing?"

Umi crossed his arms "What are you talking about?"

Shui smiled as he leant to Umi "You know that befriend Your Majesty's possessions leads to death?" he asked "I noticed how you're always the one who takes charge to control the Imbibitor's moves"

Umi looked at Shui "There's nothing wrong with it. Your Majesty hasn't told us what he wants to do with Imbibitor, he doesn't look like a threat to the Empire to call all the headmasters of the guilds here to check on him"

Shui laughed "Umi... Have you ever thought that maybe... The Emperor's plan is just another one?"

Umi at that point opened up his eyes and looked at the Ice mage, who drank some tea with a soft smile "We're all servants of his Majesty and we must follow his holy orders, and maybe this is the only time I will have fun following those."

***

"I can't believe this day is happening" Shui smiled as he was walking towards the two "I still remember when you were looking at me with those sweet eyes, Dan Heng" he acted hurt "You were such an innocent immortal, and you want me to believe you want to fight me?"

Dan Heng gnashed his teeth to then get a confused stare as he noticed Blade looking at him with an annoyed stare.

"Are you serious?" Blade laid his free hand on the hip, as the other was still holding the sword.

"Wha... What?" Dan Heng and Yichen from looking actually focus for the fight, they were looking disoriented at Blade's questions.

"I thought that you were innocent but counting all the things that happened, you're maybe just a shameless immortal" Blade felt even more mad to think about the immortal giving his sweet smile to someone else, like, why would he even do that?

"Oh, so now you believe every word mages say about me?" Dan Heng tilted his head confused

"Sweet eyes? Were you just courting the whole Palace or what?" Blade asked as he pointed the finger at the mage, who looked behind him, seeing the other mages confused, to then understand Blade actually pointed it at him.

Dan Heng couldn't help but feeling nervous at him "I wasn't! These are my normal eyes, I don't even know what he is talking about. I have never liked him in first place!"

Blade's face was still focus on Dan Heng, who was arguing and trying to explain that all that was probably the imagination of the mage, like he was insane and other bad names, but the swordman kept a hopeless stare towards Dan Heng.

"Wow that hurts" Shui commented to then get back to focus as there was meant to be a battle, yet the two were literally arguing for something the mage has told, and were ignoring everyone else.

"I am not willing to give any details of my time at the Palace just because of this mere misunderstanding" Dan Heng crossed his arms as he was still floating and Yichen was kinda looking at both of them with an hopeless stare

"Oh right" Blade laughed insanely, looking up to him "Because you're scared to admit"

"Admit what?!"

"ENOUGH" Shui shouted and the two from looking apathetic to each others, looked towards the mages "Yes, right, good evening" he said ironically "Since you seem to have already a weak bond, legendary swordman, step aside."

"Again this...." Blade sighed as he positioned himself to charge against the mages "He's my oath, If you want him, you might step over my dead body" his eyes glowed red, ready to slash his sword.

"Yes, do it, he might like it."

Blade froze on spot to then look at Dan Heng looking at him still pouting "THAT'S IT. After we're done with them, I dare you to come back to the ground and deal with me... Aaah you're playing with fire, I swear"

"This is getting over my patience" Shui opened up his eyes as he noticed Blade charging against him at an incredible speed.

He let his hands in front and ice spikes came out of the ground, almost piercing Blade's legs if it wasn't for Yichen's roars that destroyed the ice under Dan Heng's order.

Blade kept moving forward as his eyes were locked on Shui, who was looking at Dan Heng moving his golden orb as his eyes were shining of pure blue mana.

"I don't need you to take care of me" Blade said without even looking at Dan Heng, who smiled a little.

Even if you don't, I will still do.

"What are you waiting for?" Shui exclaimed to his mages, who for a moment were surprised to see the water dragon, symbol of the immortal.

Some mages were aiming at Dan Heng, who protected himself, as Blade was fighting against Shui, who kept using his ice mastery to counterattack.

"What a strong determination" Shui commented as he noticed the wound of the shoulder was slowly regenerating "I wonder what kind of creature you are"

Blade smiled as he did crash his sword against him, who raised an ice barrier "I love the fact you still didn't understand this forest is going to be your grave" he laughed insanely as he pushed more his sword against the barrier till managing to make it shatter.

Some ice mages summoned ice bolts that hit Blade's legs, slowing him down enough for Shui to step back and not getting pierced by his sword.

"You won't be able to imprison him anymore" Blade smiled as he stand up and charged against the mages who were supporting Shui in the fight.

Shui laid his hands on the ground, freezing slowly the whole around them, making Blade almost slip on the ice. He kept balance and destroyed, with fast movements, the ice bolts summoned by the ice mages, till killng some of them to then notice his feet blocked on the ground and slowly freezing.

"My mastery is one of the most beautiful sorceries in the world..." Shui smiled as he noticed Blade trying to move as the ice was slowly reaching his knee

"Blade!" Dan Heng exclaimed as he was dealing with all the other mages, trying to hit him and Blade with ice bolts "Stop it, Shui!" he exclaimed

"Freezing in time... Imprisoning bodies and make them witness all the horrible things knowing they can't react..." Shui smiled as a cold wind started to whistle and Blade was looking at his own body getting frozen.

He let his sword slide where the wound of the ice spear was to let it absorb some blood, while Shui was looking at Dan Heng summoning waves of magic water against the mages, who tried to use their magic to freeze it, but Yichen flew around the area, making water flowing aggressively till making the frozen ground break.

"So beautiful" Shui said to then send an ice bolt straight to the dragon. As soon as it got hit, Dan Heng flinched, seeing Yichen getting his tail frozen "You know, Imbibitor" Shui sighed as he was closing his hands, making the ice spread faster through Yichen's water body "I remember that day you know.. You didn't even try to fight, you knew you couldn't fight us, you're not made to fight after all"

Dan Heng looked Yichen getting almost completely frozen, to then look at Shui, who smiled even more amused "Oh, that stare... So empty, you use to get that majestic aura whenever you hide your pain, I know it too well... You looked like that when you did surrender and let us get you in chains!" he laughed at the memories "Even though I did really hope to see you for once using your power" he sighed to then snap his fingers and make Yichen shatter into pieces of ice that fell to the ground.

Blade opened up his eyes once he noticed Dan Heng still floating, with his apathetic stare as he was holding the golden orb even if he just saw his dragon, his pet, dying in front of his eyes.

"You don't know how to fight and you can't protect anymore even your companion or that abomination" Shui pointed at Blade, who gnashed his teeth.

"You think it's so easy to stop me?" Blade laughed insanely and Shui flinched once he saw the swordman literally hitting the ice till reaching his skin and make blood flow to the ground.

"Cursed blood..." Shui opened up his eyes to then laugh insanely "Oh my... You're... the unit" he stepped back as he laid his own hand on his head "So the experiment worked" he laughed so much to then froze on spot noticing Blade smiling insanely.

He charged against the other mages that were pointing at Dan Heng, who wasn't moving, he was still looking at Shui, who tried to summon an ice cage to make Dan Heng fall to the ground.

He looked lost.

Not sad, or mad, or anything else. His eyes were glowing of blue, creating almost a scary contrast to the night sky.

Shui flinched as he noticed Blade getting hit by the ice bolts and other ice sorceries, but still keep going. He was looking at his mages being slained one by one.

"You're so slow" Blade smiled insanely as he unleashed a strike full of his blood that cut even some trees behind the bodies of the mages "You make it look like you're not even trying to fight back" he laughed as he turned to another mage that managed to aim at him with an ice bolt.

Blade moved a little, feeling the sharp ice arrow scratch his cheek. The mage opened up his eyes when the sword man smiled, getting the ice arrow in his hands and charging against it, no matter if the ice of the arrow was freezing his hand.

"You should aim better next time" Blade slashed his legs to force the mage to fall down, to then tremble as the swordman looked down him with his red eyes glowing of excitement till piercing his chest with his own arrow.

"What a pity" Blade laughed to then look at Shui, who gnashed his teeth with so many ice pillars behind him.

"Step aside or perish" Shui opened his arms as the pillars shattered into many little sharp fragments that looked more like glass, ready to be thrown at Blade "You can't regenerate if your body get shattered to milion pieces" he laughed insanely

Blade smile got even wider "Oh?" he tilted his head a little "Sounds exciting" he positioned himself to then groan a little as he felt his legs sore because of the magic ice and the previous battle already, but thanks to his madness rising, he was just letting his body move controlled by it and the adrenaline.

His mind still couldn't believe.

Yichen died in front Dan Heng's eyes.

And he looked like he wasn't connected to the world, like he closed himself. Blade killed all the mages around, only Shui was left. The Waterfall area, from a beautiful place, was now a battlefield.

"You killed the only companion Dan Heng had during the imprisonment, how cruel" Blade said with a smile to then charge against him "I will make sure to give you a slow and painful death" he laughed insanely as his eyes were locked on Shui

"Die." Shui moved his hands towards Blade "An immortal like Dan Heng can't wander alone in the world, there are going to be always hunters"

"I know, that's why he's with me."

Shui gnashed his teeth to then smile "Doesn't matter, you will die here."

Blade charged and felt all those fragments of ice cutting his skin. He felt the pain but his body was still moving. He moved fast his sword, trying to dodge some of those many fragments but those were too many. It looked like Shui literally used one of his strongest skills.

"You... stop it." Shui stepped back as he noticed Blade keeping his red eyes on him with an insane smile, even though he was bleeding from literally almost everywhere. His uppercoat was almost totally scratched, showing also his bare skin bleeding

"Thank you" Blade jumped high as his sword was glowing like it never did before from all the blood it did absorb from the swordman "I have never felt so satisfied" he said to then strike Shui's chest.

The mage smiled as he stepped back "Incredible..." he looked at Blade panting as his hands were trembling "You're almost at your limit, I see it"

Blade tilted his head as he was totally out of control.

He didn't want to lose.

He wouldn't have lost.

Not that fight or any other one.

"Limit?" Blade laughed as his trembling hand laid on his face almost covered in blood from all the little scratches the fragments of ice were leaving "I told you I won't stop till you're dead."

More mages came in the forest, making Blade gnash his teeth as he didn't expect Shui to come with almost a full unit of mages.

A lightning strike made the two and the other mages look up and notice Dan Heng tilting his head apathetically as behind him more lightning strikes were appearing.

"Rain.." Blade looked at his palm, getting slowly wet till a strong rain started to fall, cleaning his body from all the blood "Dan Heng..." he closed his hand as the other was holding his sword.

Dan Heng was hurt.

"Rise from the ancient sea" Dan Heng spoke as his eyes were glowing and the rain was falling even harder. It was destroying all the ice spells of Shui, who gnashed his teeth as he noticed Blade focus on the immortal "Guardian of the Heavens Gates" the life essence orb glowed as from the wet ground, blue waterdrops full of mana were rising till forming again Yichen, who roared mad at Shui

"What..." Shui whispered as he was trembling, noticing all his spells were not working as the rain was full of magic, the air was humid and the ice would just keep getting shattered as soon as it was formed.

Blade looked at Dan Heng who was looking down on them like he was literally judging humans. Yichen roared to then move at the command of his owner and open his mouth to throw literally the ice Shui used against him to shatter.

Blade stepped back and dealt with the other mages, because it looked like Yichen or Dan Heng weren't caring of the area, but then he stopped.

His face, his cuts...

"You're.... healing me?" Blade touched his face to then look up and notice the immortal not even looking at him, he was just focus on Shui "You seriously... Never change, even when hurt and mad" the swordman commented to then kill the mages, feeling his energies regerating faster and his madness rising as his body was absorbing Dan Heng's healing.

He rushed towards Shui who was trying to fight against Yichen and Dan Heng's storm. Blade knew Dan Heng wouldn't kill him.

That's why he was there.

Blade kicked Shui to then raise his sword and hit him, but Shui gnashed his teeth, using literally all his mana to stop his sword from beheading him.

"Accept death." Blade smiled as he was pushing his sword, seeing the ice cracking "I told you that's going to be your death"

Shui laughed "No, I am the headmaster"

"Master!"

"Seriously" Blade smiled evilly as he noticed even more mages coming. Shui managed to make the sword of the swordman slip and scratching his chest to then crawl towards his apprentices.

"You won't get away" Blade wanted to chase Shui but his priority got back to Dan Heng as he was still letting the rain fall upon them.

Blade sighed to then look up "What are you doing up there, Dan Heng" he asked as he laid his free hand on the hip and Dan Heng flinched when he called up his name

"Get back to the ground" the swordman sighed "If I knew you'd unleashed such an annoying rain, I would have let you have a longer bath" he spoke as he locked his red eyes on the blue ones, feeling almost like Dan Heng was judging him as well.

He couldn't accept anymore that distance, he simply wanted Dan Heng back at him like he wanted to protect him or cover him from the rain somehow.

Dan Heng slowly came back to the ground with still his eyes lost in a non exact point. Blade moved closer to the immortal to then lay his hand between his horns, feeling in his skin the immortal was having a mix of bad feelings inside.

"Do not stay away from me for too long next time" Blade kept striking a little his wet hair "it's hard to tease you if you're up there"

"Hm.." Dan Heng blinked a little to then tilt his head making Blade sigh

"And..." he looked at the sky "Seriously... What to do with you.." he continued as he noticed the rain was still going on, making him realize Dan Heng was far from being okay

Thing that was making him mad. He wasn't liking it at all.

He let his hands on the immortal's shoulder and forced his stare on his blue eyes "Dan Heng, this rain.." he called him out to then open up his eyes as the immortal hugged him under the rain.

"You said it's okay to cry" he said with a soft voice as he was wrapping his arms around his waist "So much... blood"

Blade sighed as he hugged him back, feeling his heart pounding "Damn, it looks like I better not make you cry or you're going to make the whole world sink" he commented ironically as he was keeping the immortal close to him, caressing his hair.

"I would... I would never do that" Blade laughed as he could recognize the typical tone he had when he was embarassed or annoyed by the teasing.

"It's okay..." Blade said to then turn towards Shui, who was panting with the ice mages aiming at them

Weird sounds made both parts look up the sky, but soon different magic traps were activated as soon as they were thrown from the sky.

Blade and Dan Heng soon were on the ground and Yichen came back to his little form, floating happily next to them.

"Whoever causes chaos in the ancient forest will have to suffer the consequences."

A full unit of people with horns and tails appeared from one of the path of the forest, as some turned into dragons, roaring against the mages.

"No!" Blade took his sword and rushed towards Shui who was about to be captured by some dragons men "He will die, he has to die!" he exclaimed as his red eyes glowed.

"Blade!" Dan Heng opened up his eyes as two dragons in their human forms stand in front of him and flinched once they saw Yichen roaring in his little form against them.

Blade was stopped by a woman who looked like the one in charge. Her eyes were dark and when her hands touched him, the swordman kneeled down, feeling electricity destroying all the contacts with his muscles.

"He's with me!" Dan Heng exclaimed and the woman looked at Dan Heng and sigh.

"You will all come with us to the dragon territories"

"No way I am going to face your justice, I am part of the Empire!" Shui gnashed his teeth, trying to fight back with his few remaining energies but the woman let her long red tail hit him

"Dragons do not react to any magic, reserve your few energies, Mage." she said to then see the man taking Blade's unconscious body.

"Imbibitor" the woman spoke and Dan Heng from looking concerned for Blade, looked at the woman surprised she knew who he was "You might come with us"

***

"Another mission done from the most amazing unit in the whole Empire!"

"As part of our unit, you must always stay humble, got it?"

"I haven't said anything wrong! We're the strongest!"

"Aaah, leave him guys, he's just always high on himself just like every young soldier everytime a battle is won"

"Captain, shall we give him no food today? I bet he will cry"

"Oh oh! That's a good idea, what do you think, Captain?"

"What?! NO! I expect a feast to celebrate with you all, aren't we celebrating our win?!"

"If the Captain stops being lost in his thoughts"

Blade's eyes blinked as he looked at his unit arguing with each others. The swordman was laughing with them. His smile was gentle and full of love as he was looking at his companions "I think we do deserve a toast and a big feast tonight, indeed"

"Oh c'mon, Captain! We were meant to tease the young for the whole day!"

"OH! So that was your plan!? Were you okay with that, Captain?"

Blade shrugged as he was on his horse, riding back home with his unit "I might have as I might have not"

The soldiers laughed at Blade's answers as the young soldier was looking at him with a face that was the one of someone who just got betrayed.

"It's our welcome as official soldier of the force" Blade said with an obvious tone "Every new unit must be teased"

"Oh c'mon!"

"Don't worry, youngie, you will stop being the teased one, once a new unit comes"

"Uhm... But the Emperor declared the end of the recruitment for this Unit.."

"..."

Blade sighed to then show an amused smile "Sorry youngie". Everyone laughed as the young recruit was even more frustrated.

"..Sorry youngie..."

The whole scene was changed. There was fire all around and Blade told those words to a young recruit dead on the ground with his his sword piercing his heart.

"Blade..!"

Blade opened up his eyes and lifted himself up, not noticing Dan Heng's face. He literally crushed his forehead against his, making the immortal groan in pain and almost fall on the ground.

"I should remember not to shout your name as you have nightmares" Dan Heng spoke to then lift his head to look again at the swordman, who looked around and noticed they were inside a wooden carriage, with men and woman with red tails and horns escorting the convoy.

"Damn dragons.." Blade sighed as he felt his head heavy, probably from the memories flow he got.

Dan Heng sat next to him to then tilt his head "Are you okay? You were repeating sorry in your sleep and you looked nervous"

Blade left a side-eye to the immortal to then sigh "Nightmares are little demons that sometimes annoy me as well" he mumbled to then tickle his forehead "Enough of me... Are you okay?" he noticed the sky was clear and the sun was almost rising

"You overdid" Dan Heng crossed his arms and closed his eyes, trying to appear irritated, but when he opened one eye just to check if Blade was falling for it, he noticed the swordman tilting his head

"Adorable" Blade commented to then push his embarassed face with an annoyed stare "I didn't, if I did, that man would be dead" he said as he noticed on the other wooden carriage Shui with a collar along with the other mages.

Blade in that moment understood those collars were blocking the mana, and his hands moved automatically to Dan Heng, who blushed as he noticed his hands holding him from the shoulders.

"Oh they didn't... " Blade sighed as he noticed the neck of the immortal free from it and Dan Heng tilted his head

"Of course they didn't, I have infinite mana, no magic artifact against mana works on me. Immortals mana is different and that's why the things we can do are.... well... what they are"

Blade noticed Dan Heng staring down as he was worried. His hand reached his cheeks, to move his face back to look at him "You did make it rain so aggressively"

"Hm.. I was sad... I wasn't even in control, I felt just... bad" he replied as he let his head weight fall on Blade's hand like he wanted to fall asleep on place.

Blade's thumb caressed a bit his cheek, feeling a little bit mad at himself as he saw him hurt and he didn't do enough to protect him.

He sighed as he got back the numb memories of the fight till the point of Dan Heng and him hugging under the rain. The sensation was confusing as he was still taken by madness and rage. He didn't know why but he pulled him closer "Do not show yourself like this to anyone else... The sad stare of yours could break thousand's people hearts"

"Do you fear for the world to sink?" Dan Heng asked with a soft voice feeling better, and Blade sighed a little

"No, I don't want to have a sad dragon around, Yichen is already depressing sometimes" he commented as Yichen looked mad and the immortal laughed a little

Dan Heng's body was relaxed as Blade was trying to appear as always the pillar for him to support, no matter the physical pain.

"Why were you so sad? Will every fight make you like this?" he asked as he wanted to prepare himself with a boat next time.

"If you will get that much hurt probably yes... I don't like when you're hurt" Dan Heng spoke as he was still hiding his face on his chest and Blade sighed

"I thought you were sad for Yichen"

Dan Heng got some distance to look at Blade "Why?" he asked as he pointed at the pet dragon floating around them "If you think Yichen can die, you probably haven't got this.." the immortal smiled proudly "He's me, he is water, he is mana, he is everything I am... Back to my first centuries, I used to be one with him and fly around the countries, then..." he crossed his arms "I thought it would be nice to have a companion... So I created him and we made a bond, he's officially an heavens' Dragon and he only listens to me"

Blade looked at the floating pet to then pinch the cheeks of the immortal "Are you saying you were seriously that sad because of me?!"

"Well..." Dan Heng covered his face to not let the swordman pinch his cheeks more, as he was scolding him "I mean you were fighting so many people, there was so much blood and... Oh yes, the waterfall! The forest, I was sad in general, not only for you!"

Blade looked at Dan Heng with a little smirk and the immortal tilted his head to then notice the swordman caressing a strand of his hair.

"Look at me, falling for this naive immortal's words" he sighed annoyed at himself and Dan Heng smiled warmly, feeling Blade even closer to him "Still, next time I am going to throw a shoe at you to come back to the ground."

Dan Heng laughed a little and Blade crossed his arms even though he was enjoying the immortal being happy and spontaneous again.

"Oh, he's awake" the woman who knocked him off was walking next to their carriage, holding a long spear like every other guard "We're about to reach the Dragon's territory, at that point, your destiny will be decided by the ancient dragon Aranvar"

Blade crossed his arms "Where's my sword?"

Dan Heng smiled innocently as he noticed the swordman getting mad once he couldn't feel his sword hanging from his belt.

"Prisoners shall not have any weapon" Dan Heng explained "Don't worry, they're nice! They know me, I am sure the audience with Aranvar will be okay"

"It won't if I do not have a weapon" Blade looked at the immortal who smiled innocently "And seriously? Why doesn't it apply to Dan Heng as well? You should restrain this flying thing if you really stand by those words"

Dan Heng opened up his eyes "What... Do you see Yichen as a weapon?" Blade looked at Dan Heng with an helpless stare as the immortal was holding Yichen, who was almost sticking our his tongue just to annoy him.

"He literally.... Aaahh.." Blade's lips twitched and the woman sighed heavily, a little bit amused by the sight of Dan Heng's behaviour

"The Imbibitor wasn't meant to be treated as prisoner, but since he instited so much to be with you we let him be in the prisoner's carriage"

Blade looked at Dan Heng who smiled. But his smile slowly changed into a scared expression as the swordman was almost killing him with his stare "What's troubling you?"

"You ask me?!" Blade's lips were twitching "I swear you're..."

"You literally said not to stay away from you" Dan Heng crossed his arms, looking at him and the swordman blocked himself

"I know but..." he sighed "You just do what you want in the end" he mumbled to then see the gates of the city of the Dragons in front of them.

So many dragons were flying up, while others were in their human forms guarding the walls. The city looked majestic just from the outside. Blade had to think about a way to escape, but between the dragons and the guards, and the fact the one he had to kill was under their supervision, he couldn't really find a way in the moment.

Dan Heng looked excited as he noticed everyone with horns and tails, wearing kimonos. The eyes of the dragons were interesting and they would always look like they have seen all the battles from the origins of the world as long life specie.

Blade was resting his eyes next to Dan Heng, who looked at the swordman and smiled as he laid next to him.

"Hm?" Blade opened one eye as he felt some weight on his shoulder, seeing Dan Heng laying on him as his eyes were focus on the city and the people the two were in.

Blade couldn't help but feel nice, even though he was suffering the fact his sword wasn't with him, but at least Dan Heng was next to him and he was feeling okay.

The dragons knew who he was and apparently they didn't look hostile, but not even that friendly. Dragons were known to be hostiles to humans but not much to creatures. As for the immortals there were no information as nobody has ever met an immortal.

"Do you know Aranvar, maybe?" Blade asked and Dan Heng tilted his head as he turned to him

"No, it's actually my first time being here" the immortal's eyes were almost shining of happiness "It looks so beautiful!" he commented

"Hm" Blade scoffed "I do hope he releases me"

"Of course he will, we have an oath, you're coming with me" Dan Heng said with an obvious tone and Blade smirked

"Cute" he commented ironically "But the Dragon's lands are hostiles to humans... Even though after all we didn't cause anything in first place as we simply got attacked by those clowns"

Dan Heng crossed his arms as his eyes were staring at Shui, who was looking at them from his carriage.

Blade looked at Dan Heng as he was slowly getting some memories of the night "Was Shui someone you did care of like Umi maybe?"

Dan Heng looked at Blade to then sigh "Not really... Umi still was my best friend but all the mages had the duty to be friendly with me so either way... Whenever I meet someone from my past.." he looked for a moment lost in his speech "It's like... Humans reminding me how everything was just a sly plan of the Emperor, but..." he smiled warmly at Blade "It makes me also cherish your company at the best"

Blade felt a hit straight to his heart as Dan Heng spoke happily about their encounteer even if it wasn't the best.

"That's why... I can't bear to lose you." he said embarassed to then look at Blade "And you asked me not to stay away from you, so you feel it too, right?" he asked even though he wasn't expecting him to actually reply to that.

His eyes opened up as Blade laid his hand on his head as their faces were close. His eyes were calm and looking at Dan Heng like he was letting himself volountarily into the sea of peace he had around in aura

"I guess, I do, indeed."

Chapter Text

"This prison looks amazing as well!"

Blade, and also the dragon soldiers, were staring, with a puzzled stare, at the immortal checking literally the little room they were supposed to stay for the time being.

"Your Majesty will soon hear about your arrival, Imbibitor, I do not think he will allow you to stay in the prison" the woman looked at Blade, who sighed as he sat on the ground, laying his back against the wall. The dungeon was full of water leaks and humidity, you could also see some rats moving sometimes to check if the new bodies in there were dead to feast on or not.

Compared to the city in the surface, the prison looked like another world.

And what was making Blade begging himself to stay calm, was Dan Heng getting excited to be thrown in the prison, just what was his problem exactly?

"Okay!" Dan Heng sat next to Blade, who looked at him with an annoyed stare "We will wait"

The dragons were a little upset from his reply, but they couldn't argue more as he was theorically their guest. On a side they couldn't accept to leave him in the prison, but he looked even happier than ever. Thing that made them really confused.

Once they left, Dan Heng sighed once he heard the mages shouting from their cells, to then look at Blade who was resting his eyes next to him.

He was thinking how hard it was to kill all the dragons in the city.

Pretty impossible, even for an insane person like him.

"Next time, say thank you, since you look happier than ever to be thrown in prison" he said once he opened his eyes to notice Dan Heng resting next to him.

The immortal smiled warmly to then look at the uppercoat of the swordman full of cuts. He did remember he did make it rain and somehow his rain was also healing Blade, but of course his clothes were far from being intact.

"I think we will need to find another artisan to fix your uppercoat" Dan Heng looked grumpy, while Blade raised his eyebrow

"Do you think that's the priority right now?" he asked harshly and Dan Heng tilted his head "Sometimes I wonder if inside your head you have a goldfish swimming happily in the world of fairies"

"Huh?" Dan Heng narrowed his stare "You're literally walking half naked, you might catch a cold"

"Thanks, mother, but I am definitely not that weak" Blade pushed his hand against the immortal's face, who hissed a little annoyed, making the swordman even more irritated.

Dan Heng sighed to then lay his hands on the shirt, to undress and Blade opened up his eyes "What the hell are you doing?" he asked as he laid the hands on his to stop him from undressing

"I am an immortal, I won't be sick" he explained with an apathetic tone and Blade raised his eyebrow as the immortal slapped his hands to take the shirt off "Here" he smiled warmly and the swordman looked away

"Put that back on."

Dan Heng tilted his head as his long hair moved to cover partially a side of his face. Blade was feeling a little confused and embarassed.

"I am serious." Dan Heng called him out. Blade looked at him and tried not to stare too much at his fair skin of the upperside of his body with some strands of his long hair covering the sides "Blade?" he called him out and the swordman looked away to then cross his arms.

"How shameless... Shouldn't you feel embarassed? You're literally undressing yourself in front of a mere human... Aah" Blade's lips twitched as he was keeping his eyes closed and his hand was striking his own hair "Dan Heng, I don't need you to take care of me..." his eyes opened up as he felt Dan Heng's hands on the laces of his uppercoat

"You will wear it." Dan Heng said to then open up his eyes as Blade's one were glowing and grabbing his hands "Stop that." he said apathetically and the swordman looked at him literally almost on top of him, trying to undress him.

Just, how the hell could he get so bold? Was it just because he was purely worried?

Truthfully, Dan Heng wanted to also check on his body as he did fear Shui actually hurt him a lot. He wasn't really getting how embarassing the situation was as his focus was on seeing Blade's body covered by something intact. His uppercoat was literally shattered.

"I am not wearing your shirt" Blade gnashed his teeth "And step aside, you're almost breathing on my face"

Dan Heng kept his grumpy stare, he leant more on his body as the he was trying to free his hands from Blade's grab "You are, don't be stubborn, it's for your survival, Blade" he gnashed his teeth as he felt the swordman keeping his strenght on his hands to not let him get closer

"You're the stubborn one, I do not. need it. Seriously, you need it. I have been in worse conditions" the swordman tried to keep his serious stare on his eyes, feeling for the first time actually the immortal trying to force him to do something.

He was actually adorable, as always.

And dangerous as he was literally sitting on his legs as his chest was leaning towards his to untie the laces of his uppercoat.

"So have I, but this doesn't mean I will let you be" the immortal spoke to then open up his eyes as Blade at those words forced his body against his to flip the position and ending up on top of him "Huh?"

"What do you mean you have?" he asked as he had the hands on the ground to keep himself up and also caging the immortal under him. He didn't care about anything else but those words made him actually mad.

Dan Heng's eyes for a moment laid on the sides, seeing Blade's arms stiff, feeling his cheeks getting warmer and his pointy ears red. His heart was pounding so much he was scared Blade would notice and get even more worried about him.

"Dan Heng" Blade was serious as he leant more his face towards the immortal "Look at me and answer."

Dan Heng moved his hands till laying them on the swordman's face "You don't need to be this close!" he blushed and Blade tilted his head

"You were literally this close just before I did reverse the situation" he smirked "Oh, so now you feel embarassed?" he asked "Answer me, and I will move"

"You're distracting me" Dan Heng was looking away as he felt some strands of the long hair of Blade touching his chest. The swordman didn't really care about the whole situation as in his heart he just wanted to know another part of his past.

"Who made you in such awful conditions?" he insisted and Dan Heng sighed to then cross his arms and close his eyes, knowing how embarassed he was.

"It's a long story" he mumbled to then feeling his heart pounding "Blade..." he called him with a soft voice, like he wanted to ask him nicely to move.

Blade felt his body out of control, like it didn't want to move. He almost cursed as for a moment he felt like leaning more to leave him a kiss on the forehead just to reassure him that whatever happened it was the past and he would have never made him get to a worse condition anymore.

Honestly that thought made him almost stab himself.

And of course he couldn't because his sword wasn't there.

And also because of the oath.

"Damn... I totally messed up with myself" Blade whispered as Dan Heng was looking at him with red cheeks "Stop blushing" it makes you too adorable.

"I am not." Dan Heng sighed "The temperature" he mumbled blushing even more and Blade laughed "Seriously, since when you get satisfaction on seeing me flustered"

"Oh now now..." Blade tilted his head "You approached me and touched me, you have to take responsability" he teased "Even if you're an immortal, it doesn't mean you're allowed to invade humans' personal space and let me tell you, you have done it quite a lot."

"I just wanted you to wear something to cover your body!" Dan Heng pout as he crossed his arms and closed his eyes not to look at the swordman on top of him making him nervous.

"Were you that kind to do the same to the Emperor? You are so clueless you get in these situations like nothing" Blade against scolded or teased him. But he was purely concerned on how the immortal was too naive on so many levels, specially with the skinship.

Because Blade was thinking that if he, a man with so much control lead also by his ideals of chivalry and honor, had sometimes problems to contain himself from caressing him, then it was easy to imagine how fast a low person like the previous Emperor fell for Dan Heng like nothing.

"I have not! It's true! I had... People trying to get to me because I might have been naive. But I have never approved nor let them get their ways close to me, neither have I touched humans on my own like I do... Like I do with you... I do this only with you after all these centuries because I trust you, you idiot!" he exclaimed to then stop as Blade's stare got into a calm one and lost one.

The red eyes were staring at his profile, his cheeks, his ears, his horns, his lips. His flustered face was something he was enjoying so much, but his words were probably the main reason why Blade felt like he got stabbed straight to his heart.

"Sorry for calling you idiot" Dan Heng pout to then notice Blade letting just one of his arms keeping him lifted, as the other was reaching him.

"Dan Heng..." Blade's hand reached his cheek to caress it like he was so fragile. The immortal tilted his head towards his hand. He was still annoyed at his teasing, but he couldn't help but enjoying the caress of the swordman "Why do you trust me so much... I have told you not to.."

Dan Heng did bite his own cheeks from the inside like he didn't like what he just heard. He looked at him with a serious stare "Why shouldn't I then?" he stopped his hand and kept it on his cheek as his blue eyes were staring at him "Do you want me to despise you?"

Blade smirked "It would surely make everything easier" the swordman replied, and Dan Heng smiled as his hand was still caressing

"But you don't look like you're trying to make me despise you" Dan Heng teased him as he was amused by his behaviour.

Blade couldn't help but he was again back to a trance as he was enjoying the sensation of his hand with the immortal's skin. Was it forbidden? To his principles yes. But he still couldn't help but feeling attracted more and more to him.

"Your heart is too naive" Blade laughed a little at his own words to then let his hand get under the chin of the Immortal to move his face and make him look at him close "Sometimes your eyes, you yourself, make me believe there's something still beautiful to care of in this world for me." he whispered as he was just letting himself lure to him.

Dan Heng's lips were a little open out of surprise and his eyes were glowing blue straight to his red "Hm?" he did a soft sound making Blade's heart even melt more, like why did he have to be that precious.

Some heavy sounds and footsteps, made the two turn their heads, seeing shadows coming from stairs.

Blade stand up and quickly undressed himself from the uppercoat and his shirt to then help Dan Heng stand up. Dan Heng was looking at the swordman confused, as he grabbed the shirt and ordered the immortal to wear it to then literally throw his own uppercoat and shirt at him in order to cover the immortal from head to toe.

"Are you out of your mind?" Dan Heng looked like an adorable scarescrow with three different clothes covering him "Why did you throw at me your clothes and why are you standing with only your pants in front of me?"

Blade rolled his eyes as he noticed people approaching their cells.

"I just wanted to make sure no one was looking at you like you were with me. You were half naked and I have told you thausands times immortals should not be seen..."

"Like you have seen me?" Dan Heng laid his chin on his shoulder to look at Blade's profile

"I dare you to say it again" Blade narrowed his stare and Dan Heng smiled amused by his serious tone "Do not smile" he pushed a little his face "Do it, but for other things" he corrected himself to almost desire to die in the moment, as he heard the immortal laughing behind him.

"I can't believe we have such an important guest in the dungeon"

The two finally stopped arguing as they noticed a man with long silver hair and golden eyes staring at Blade, seeing Dan Heng behind him "I do apologise, Imbibitor, but I can't bear to see you here, humans are used to be punished like a mere stay in a filthy place would give them remission from their disgusting acts"

He was tall, wearing a beautiful gold and black kimono, as the jewels around his pointy ears were golden, and the tail, that was mostly covered by the fabric of the kimono, was silver with some golden fur.

"You sound like you love humans, like every dragon" Blade said ironically to then cross his arms, feeling Dan Heng peeking behind his back "You must be Aranvar"

"I won't speak to a mere human."

"I won't speak to you if you don't speak to Blade" Dan Heng said as he laid his chin on Blade's shoulder, making the swordman's body stiff.

"Then I shall speak to this mere human" Aranvar sighed as he crossed his arms and moving a little his hand side to side and everytime Dan Heng was changing shoulder to peek from.

Blade was between those two idiots who were playing "Now you see me, now you don't"

And he was the prop of the circus show.

"Can you two stop already" Blade's lips were twitching and Aranvar sighed heavily

"I can't believe I am doing this" he said annoyed to then give a little hint to the guards, who fast moved to open the cells "Let's move somewhere more appropriate" he muttered as he smiled, locking his golden eyes to Blade.

When the swordman moved, Aranvar didn't know the immortal was actually a cabinet of ripped clothes.

"Just... My eyes can't bear this, please, escort them to a guest room and prepare everything for the Imbibitor" he said annoyed to then walk beside the immortal, who tilted his head.

The guards were walking close to Blade, making him realize he wasn't definitely liked there and everyone was pretty much make him notice.

Well they had something in common at least.

Blade and Dan Heng, after a stroll to the streets of the city, they reached slowly a big house that was built literally next to the big mountain and facing the whole city.

Some woman in the same kimono cheered the return of the owner of the house and bowed to then hiss at Blade, who didn't even look at them. His eyes were focus on Dan Heng behind him.

He wanted to reach out for his hand, he didn't like him standing next to Aranvar because he didn't know what his intentions were.

He knew he was the Imbibitor, somehow.

He just was pretty suspicious and couldn't help but worrying because he also hadn't his weapon.

"They will show your guest rooms, when you will be more..." Aranvar looked at Dan Heng, who was looking at Blade, who had his arms crossed and his red eyes focus on him. The master of the house sighed as he really couldn't get what their bond was "Presentable... Please, join me for a tea in the courtyard, I will talk with the mages meanwhile"

"Thank you for your hospitality, King Aranvar" Dan Heng smiled and Blade kept his stare on him who locked his golden eyes on the blue ones of the immortal

"It's a duty for every creature of the world to respect and protect the God of Water, only humans have forgotten." he commented to then look at Blade "But it seems he's not that human after all... He surely made so much chaos in that forest"

"I would have finished my job if your friends hadn't come to ruin it." Blade commented and Aranvar looked at him with an apathetic stare.

Dan Heng looked at Blade as Aranvar was looking at his maids, like he ignored totally what the swordman said "Treat them well." with that he took his leave, leaving Dan Heng and Blade a little puzzled.

Dan Heng smiled once the maids showed him his room. He turned as he noticed the maids smiling at Blade, like they totally changed their attitude, or maybe they were faking it because the Imbibitor was there.

Blade looked at Dan Heng "Have a warm bath and do not... Do anything...stupid" he mumbled to then let the door slide to close the room with the immortal who felt like reaching out of him.

Dan Heng didn't want to be alone.

He looked around the big room and felt like he was back to the Emperor palace and comfort. Things he actually didn't need for real as he used to wander around mostly in his dragon form and rarely in human form before all that mess years ago.

He smiled a lot when he noticed a bathtub filled with warm water with even some perfumed oils around ready to use. He undressed himself as Yichen was already diving in the bathtub and eating some waterdrops he was making floating off.

Dan Heng was slowly closing his eyes as the warm water was relaxing him and the perfumed oils he used for his hair and body were making him even happier to be there.

"Is this an eye of the storm?" he mumbled to then lay his arms on the bathtub "But why isn't he here?" he said annoyed as he was expecting Blade to actually get to him as soon as he was done with his bath.

Why did he even want to see him if they were together just some time ago?

Blade meanwhile was escorted to another guest room and he felt definitely weird when there were perfumed clothes laying on the bed. He sighed heavily to then check around and noticing weirdly nothing deadly or traps.

Were they just being kind because of Aranvar's words?

He didn't even look that scary.

Maybe it was all a show.

He sighed heavily once his body felt warm water caressing his body. He wasn't used to that comfort but he couldn't help it but actually follow the house rules and be respectful to the king's request.

Before deciding if he was worth to kill, he needed a good reason.

Also because Dan Heng wasn't feeling at all nervous with him, was it because he is somehow like a dragon?

"As long as they don't want to imprison him" Blade mumbled annoyed as he left the bathtub and walked naked for a while in the room before finding the towel to dry fast.

Once he was done, he wore the dark blue kimono with all his layers creating a mix of more dark blue and some white, to then walk back to Dan Heng's room, seeing guards and maids in front of the door.

"Move." Blade said as he crossed his arms and the guards, along with the maids, didn't even flinch.

"Nobody is allowed to be in the Imbibitor's room" one of the maid spoke to then lock her eyes to him "You surely do not want to mess with the sacred rule of the ancient dragon, master of the house, human."

Blade looked at the maid and then the guards, feeling them hostiles like they were just trying to keep a good impression to Dan Heng, but they weren't caring to do the same for him, which was understanble.

Blade smirked "Oh, I would never make the owner of land mad, indeed" he did fake a bow to take his leave.

Dan Heng meanwhile in his room was just out of the water and already wearing a beautiful azure and white kimono, similar to the colours of his usual robe that was now begging to be cleaned.

"I feel so refreshed and happy" Dan Heng commented as Yichen was sharing the happiness of the warm bath they had.

He sat on a chair to fix a little his hair with a comb that was laying with some other oils on a desk nearby the bedroom.

"There you are"

Dan Heng's eyes turned and looked at Blade standing on the fence of the balcony of his bedroom and for a moment he was simply shocked.

Blade was looking beautiful. Blade was really beautiful. The blue eyes of the immortal were looking at the dark blue kimono getting moved a little by the wind, along with his long hair with red tips. He looked like the moon shining in a clear night sky full of stars, hiding the dark side, hiding the facade of madness and death he would bring. Or maybe like a dark samurai, but Dan Heng didn't really know if that sight was something he was worth of as Blade looked effortlessly beautiful.

Blade on the other side tilted his head as he noticed weirdly the immortal not talking. He couldn't help but feeling his heart even more stolen as he noticed how forbidden he was looking in that moment.

The azure of the upper layer of the kimono wasn't even close to the beauty of his eyes, but he was looking like an Immortal, totally unreachable and forbidden for him to even look at. Yet his eyes were just stuck on his figure for a while.

He jumped off the fence to then walk slowly inside the room, as Dan Heng was still following him with his eyes without talking. The Immortal smiled warmly as he walked next to him, while his red eyes were focus on the room "They surely want to treasure you, you got guards and maids at your service and locking the door"

"Oh?" Dan Heng tilted his head to then get back to comb his hair slowly like he wanted to enjoy that time with him and not get in other situations that would involve them with someone else "Seems like dragons like me"

"Who doesn't" Blade sighed without even thinking twice, to then cross his arms and get closer to Dan Heng "I must say, now you look like the immortal I met at the sanctuary" he smirked "Less dead, less desperate"

"Is this one of your way to say I look presentable?" he mumbled annoyed to then notice the reflection of the swordman in the mirror where he was looking at, as he was combing his hair.

The swordman sat behind him and grabbed the hand that was holding the comb "May I?" he asked and Dan Heng looked surprised by his request.

Blade tilted his head, seeing no reaction from the immortal "Dan Heng?" he called him out to then just enjoy the sight of him and his strong sweet scent. He couldn't help but being just in the need to be close to him.

"Huh... sure" He left the comb and Blade let his hand slip till reaching his fingers and get the comb off his hand "Do you think I should tie them for the tea meeting?" he asked looking at the mirror noticing how calm Blade's stare was, and how focus he was on his hair while combing his hair.

He felt his fingers touching his hair and almost massaging "No, your hair is... good" he mumbled for a moment to then look at the mirror to see him looking at the reflection "You look definitely beautiful, Dan Heng" he let truth slip out of his mouth like he didn't say anything new.

"What..." Dan Heng turned and Blade tilted his head

"I wasn't done" the swordman said as he crossed his arms with an annoyed stare, while the immortal was looking at him with his cheeks red

"Are you... Okay?" Dan Heng laid the hand on his forehead "You're being weirdly kind with compliments... Did dragons threat you or... a spell?"

"Would you see me getting under a spell of a useless mage?" the swordman asked and the Immortal crossed his arms suspicious "Turn, I am not done"

Dan Heng kept his hand on his forehead to then grab his cheeks, making Blade's lips twitch "No fever... Maybe the prison had a spell.." he mumbled like he was talking to himself "It's the first time you're being so open to compliments"

Blade grabbed his hands and let it slip off his face"I am honest, why do you think humans and creatures fall for you?" he asked with an obvious face "You're a beautiful immortal, it pains me to see you don't even see the most common fact" he grabbed his shoulders to turn him and focus back on his hair.

Dan Heng didn't know how to feel, he was happy and was blushing "Thank you, Blade..." he said and Blade sighed heavily to then hit his head with the comb, making the immortal turning again "Why did you do that?"

Blade smirked to then stretch his arms to the sides to reach the desk and be close to the immortal. The swordman left the comb on the desk to then keep himself close to Dan Heng who tilted his head.

"You need to get more self awareness. You take care so much of the world but forget about you and this is one of the many reasons why you got yourself in trouble by yourself" he scolded him again and Dan Heng looked annoyed.

"When will you stop this?" Dan Heng asked as he crossed his arms "I am self aware, more than you think"

"Do you? Really?" Blade asked as he leant closer to him "Then why aren't you pushing me away right now?"

"Why should I?" Dan Heng asked confused as he didn't mind him being close to him. Actually he wanted to hug him again. He smiled warmly trying to get that thought away "I don't mind being next to you" he said as he tickled his earring and caressing his cheeks, making his red eyes look at him lost.

"I could really push myself further right now..." Blade whispered totally lost in his scent and his aura.

Dan Heng felt he was going insane just like everytime after a big battle. So he caressed his cheeks and leant closer "Blade..." the immortal closed his eyes as he pulled a little his face till pressing his lips on his forehead, making the swordman freeze on spot.

It was a little kiss on the forehead, like a benediction, like a gesture full of care "Stop trying to get yourself distant from me" his blue eyes looked at him with a spontaneous and cheerful smile "I didn't forbid you anything"

Blade looked at him to then look away, feeling his heart weirdly pounding and his madness rising. Did he seriously just got kissed on the forehead by that clueless immortal?

"You.. Why.." Blade was annoyed at himself as his hand was automatically going to touch his skin

"Imbibitor, are you ready? Master Aranvar is waiting for you and the human"

Blade had for a moment his madness rising as he didn't want their time to finish. On the other side Dan Heng laughed innocently, to then stand up and notice Blade getting off the balcony under his puzzled stare.

The two met once again in the courtyard that was beautifully mantained and decorated with sakura trees.

Aranvar was enjoying the breeze as his long silver hair were getting caressed. His golden eyes were already looking at the two sitting. Blade was silent, but his eyes were locked on his, trying perceive any of his intentions.

"It's indeed a good day to welcome the Imbibitor to our lands" Aranvar started to then look at Blade crossing his arms "And you, legendary swordman" he said to then smile "I must say I am quite intrigued by the fact you're walking with our God"

Dan Heng raised his eyebrow confused for a moment "We made an oath, he's going to protect me"

Some little kids with horns and tails rushed to Dan Heng, who got surprised once they were pulling his kimono.

"Eros, Iris, Arthur" Aranvar voice became serious as his golden eyes locked on the little dragons who were still not able to talk. Their golden eyes were shining at the sight of Dan Heng's tail as no dragon had a blue tail. It was something "new" to them "He's our guest..." he looked at Dan Heng who stand up and let the kids pull him "Forgive my children, they still have to learn how to behave."

Blade looked at the kids and Dan Heng looked totally not even annoyed.

"I think they want to play with Yichen and me" Dan Heng smiled as Yichen flew around the kids who turned into their dragon cub form and flew to chase Yichen in his little form

Without even noticing, Dan Heng chased the kids like he totally forgot they were having an important conversation.

Aranvar sighed "Seems he lives the ancient books well..." he said to then look at Blade "The Imbibitor is definitely a lonely immortal, this would explain him being clueless most of the times and his lack of understanding for lots of political context but also social, daily ones" Aranvar laughed a little as he sip his tea "He's not that different from us dragons... The onlly difference maybe is that.." he smiled at Blade "We do hold grudge and we do not forgive."

Blade tilted his head to then smile "For how long are you going to keep up the act? I know you want to eliminate me."

Aranvar looked perplexed "Why should I?"

Blade almost fell off the chair "I am human" in that moment Aranvar looked at one of the guards and gave a sign.

Soon Blade noticed his sword being given back in front of Aranvar's serious stare "Dragons live for many centuries before going back to be one with nature.... That sword is the one that did end the life of the previous Emperor"

"How do you know" Blade said as he keeping his sword close.

Nobody in that night knew who killed the Emperor. Very few were still alive and knew it like Fenir. Blade wanted to simply disappear, he wanted to be known as the captain who died with his unit in that fire along with the Emperor and leaving forever the mystery.

"Dragons and magic have an ancient connection. At the start I was sure you had to die... Someone who killed so many humans and creatures is no one but a sinner... And a sinner can't stay close to an immortal like Dan Heng, but..." he kept sipping his tea "I did sense something fascinating... You killed your own blood, the Emperor... That sword could kill the so called immortal Emperor"

Blade gnashed his teeth "I wasn't related to him. He cursed me... My sword is not able to kill immortals and not even cursed people like me" he crossed his arms "What's your point?"

"You killed the Emperor indeed. I could spread the word you're the swordman who killed the Emperor to give everyone of the Empire reasons to chase you, but tell me... Blade" Aranvar crossed his arms as his golden eyes were stuck in his red ones "What exactly do you think I want?"

Blade looked at Dan Heng and the kids playing under one of the sakura trees. He was smiling like he wasn't feeling any threat coming after him. Seeing him that happy and spontaneous was actually making him feel calm without even noticing.

"I do not know Dragons... But it was quite bold of you to give me back my sword" he smiled as a challenge and Aranvar smirked "How are you so sure I am not going to try anything since you have seen how many I have killed on my own?"

"You came nearby my territories with an immortal" the dragon's tail was moving a little as his eyes were focus on some sakura petals falling "We hate humans, I would have no reason to give this information to the Empire... Even if the Emperor we did hate is dead, his son is a puppet of those ancient mage guilds" he smiled "Dan Heng looks like he trust you and even dragons cannot stand against his decisions or the way he sees you"

"Why everytime you outsiders think of me and Dan Heng like a magic bond or something" Blade sighed nervous "I am his guard, he's my oath."

"I see" Aranvar laughed a little under Blade's annoyed stare "If you seek a place to stay, you may want to accept my manor... Dragons are more than happy to welcome Dan Heng and his guard"

"Truthfully we were planning to cross the borders of your lands to avoid to get chased by all the ancient guilds who are after Dan Heng" Blade spoke directly to then look at the immortal sitting with one of the kids back to the human form playing with his horns "We didn't want to get in the main city, we just wanted to camp in the deserted lands"

"So it's true..." Aranvar looked at Dan Heng "They are already chasing you down"

Blade stand up "That's why, Dan Heng won't decide to stay for too long. He doesn't..." his red eyes looked for him to then look at the master of the house "He can't stand people to be hurt or threated because of his presence"

Aranvar nodded "I see, but you might want to stay for some days as we do have still the ice mage in custody... Mages know they can't do anything against dragons, so they might want to try a political approach..." he thought for a moment to then continue "Things would get more hard for you if they start to make the Emperor know about his presence"

Blade raised his eyebrow "He's not as insane as his father"

Aranvar smiled "They still share the same corrupted blood... And I am sure if Dan Heng gets nearby him, he would surely become as insane as his father"

Blade gnashed his teeth "He will never meet him." with that he left to then get to Dan Heng, who noticed the kids running away, hissing at Blade once he stand in front of him.

"Could you do a summary? I am sorry I wasn't there but the kids would have probably distracted me anyway" he laughed a little to then tilt his head as Blade's eyes were stuck on him "Are you okay?"

Blade crouched down to be on the height as him, who was still sitting under the tree. He laid his hand on his hair to take some sakura petals off and sighed "My my..." he whispered at himself to then clear his throat "Aranvar looks too nice and I do not trust him"

"When do you trust anyone?" Dan Heng teased him as his clear blue eyes were looking at him

"Noisy" the swordman commented to then stand and offer him a hand to stand.

Dan Heng smiled as he took it and the two started walking as Aranvar was already getting called by some soldiers to check on some reports or probably the mages in the dungeon.

Dan Heng and Blade started to walk in the big zen garden inside the manor where there was literally no one, but some dragons flying up to check sometimes.

"So... We will stay a little... Why do you look troubled?" Dan Heng asked as he did a little jump in front to stop him from walking

Blade crossed his arms to then look at him "Aranvar talked about the possibility for the mages to get the new Emperor know about you and your story with his father to gain favor..." he didn't even notice Dan Heng's body getting shivers all over and his face flinch at those words "I remember Umi told something like this... I do not think there can be another man like him... Even if this one share the blood.." he raised his eyebrow as Dan Heng was almost trembling

"The whole story... would repeat again" Dan Heng looked around as his eyes were teary and lost in his memories "The whole story..." he repeated to then look at Blade as the sky was getting clouds all over and the swordman felt his heart ripped "Do you think... He will go after me like his father? No... I am prepared, but... The Empire soldiers and the mages after us? How can we..."

Blade pulled him closer as his arms wrapped around his waist. One of the hand raised till cuddling his hair, pressing a little to make Dan Heng lay on his chest "How did you get this emotional for just my words... Speaking non-sense is surely one of your soft skill, you know" he scolded him with a calm voice like he actually wanted him to calm down.

Dan Heng held him strongly as his heart was full of unconditional fear. He didn't want anything to repeat but why did it look again like the same.

Wandering happily to then getting chased and then imprisoned.

"Blade... I feel I am reading the same book all over again.. The story will repeat, it's like my curse" he mumbled in his chest

Blade laughed a little and Dan Heng felt confused. Blade got some distance to look into his eyes and sigh "Look at you, so messy" he said annoyed as he was wiping off some tears "I don't want to see you crying and..." he caressed his cheeks and for a moment he couldn't help but laying his forehead against his and close his eyes to gain back some sanity before speaking.

"No story will be repeated, you forgot you're with me now. I won't make you step anywhere near the Emperor's lands, let alone meeting him. Understood?"

Dan Heng hugged him closely to then nod. After then, Blade kept his arms around Dan Heng and couldn't help but looking lost as his eyes were focus on the sakura trees around them. If there was something he was wishing in that moment was for them two to be alone and maybe in another universe where he wasn't cursed and Dan Heng wasn't an immortal.

His hands were caressing his hair, enjoying his sweet fresh scent as the immortal was just holding him, feeling like he could sleep on him without any problem.

"Blade..." Dan Heng raised his head and Blade lowered it a bit, seeing his lips close to his and those two ponds of water staring into his. The sky was again getting clear and the sun rays slowly got back to caress their figure "How are you always so sure about the path you have chosen?"

"Path?" Blade was confused for a moment under his surprised stare "I haven't chosen a path" he replied as hand was caressing his chin, almost touching his lips with the thumb. His red eyes were almost glowing as he felt again that feeling, that lure towards him.

Blade couldn't explain anymore, didn't want to face the fact he couldn't help but feeling fond of Dan Heng. It was hard to face the fact he wanted to protect him not only for the oath but because he was slowly enjoying his company and he wanted to feel again that closure with the immortal. It was sadly a constant fight to mantain himself focus on the main mission and in place as he knew Dan Heng wasn't meant to actually be with him.

"You haven't..?" Dan Heng tilted his head to then smile warmly as he couldn't help but feeling cheerful again into his arms, feeling like he was home

Blade did nod a little "I have chosen you."

Dan Heng held his hands and encouraged him to caress his cheeks. Blade was a little frustrated as he was touching and caressing his cheeks and Dan Heng was smiling happily "You're going too far now"

"You said something so sweet, you can't go back now" Dan Heng said as he laughed a little, noticing the swordman looking away annoyed, but his hands were still on his cheeks.

"Don't get used to that" he mumbled as the immortal was looking at him with a smile full of affection.

"You care so much" he said as he laid his head more onto one of his hand and Blade looked again at him. The blue eyes of the immortal were closed for a moment as some of the black hair were covering partially his face since he was leaning on a side

Blade sighed "I do, indeed" he spoke and Dan Heng blushed "Why are you even blushing, you literally started this conversation" he called him out and the immortal's cheeks got even more red

"I.. I didn't expect you to be so bold and reply like that" Dan Heng tried to get some distance but Blade pulled him back close to him, to finally do something the immortal didn't expect him to do.

Blade kissed his forehead to then let his head lay on the chest as he was caressing him again.

"Were you trying to run away again? I told you got nowhere to run"

The swordman was being selfish, he knew it, but he just want to hold Dan Heng again into his arms as it felt like the more they were together, the more his mind required closure with him. Dan Heng after a moment of embarassment after his words, couldn't help but feeling his heart pounding.

What is this feeling, Blade? Do you know? Do you feel it too? Or am I just falling again for something that will bring me another tragedy?

Chapter Text

"It feels so nice to walk with you" Dan Heng was happy, exploring the city, accompanied by Blade, who had an apathetic stare. The immortal turned and puffed out his cheeks "Cheer up! Finally we found some allies, even though I think Fenir is too, right?"

"Fenir is an idiot, and Umi might actually get some respect points if he simply dies" Blade spoke like nothing as Dan Heng was holding the things dragons were gifting him.

Literally no matter where he was going, Dan Heng would get things for free and this made Blade get why even though he was an immortal, he didn't need money or the ability to create currency.

"It's okay, I think we won't see him for a while" Dan Heng tilted his head as he was thinking about the possibilities of him and Umi to meet again.

"No, we won't see him anymore" Blade corrected him as he leant a little towards him and Dan Heng sighed, looking grumpy "What's with that stare now? Don't tell me you actually miss him"

"I don't, but this doesn't mean I want him to die or I don't want to meet him anymore, he was friendly last time" he spoke to then smile warmly.

"Don't try." he tickled his forehead to stop that smile, that was trying to change his mind "One good deed doesn't make a lifetime sinner a good person."

Dan Heng looked at Blade without commenting for a moment, and the swordman raised his eyebrow, to then feel even more hopeless once the immortal smiled warmly "Well, I do believe in people remission" he leant a little towards the swordman, as the two stopped in front of a shop "Do you seek remission?"

Blade smiled evilly "No, because there's no remission for cursed people like me. I'd say my remission will be when death will approach me, but heavens have decided my fate and didn't even grant me that"

Dan Heng sighed "Tell me, Blade" his eyes locked into his red ones "Do you still seek death?" he asked as his eyes were empty like he was being apathetic for a moment back to his God aura "You have told me that, before, you have tried to kill yourself with your own sword to get back to your unit... Would you still try to get back at them?"

Blade for a moment looked around the city, enjoying for a moment the beauty of the sunny day that was probably influenced by the immortal's aura as well. The air was fresh, and the breeze was sometimes carrying some sakura petals that would make the whole town more colourful.

"It's an arrogant thought" Blade spoke as his eyes were looking at the sky "My unit never asked me to come with them, they would never ask their captain to die with them. They would always cheerish me..." he laughed a little "I think that... If I had managed to kill myself that night, wherever we were, they would have probably hate me"

Dan Heng smiled as he felt Blade was surely a more lovable person and probably more open back to his time with his unit. He was curious of his past as he could clearly see the man he was now had some shadows of the man he was. It wasn't anything bad because definitely Blade changed because of the insanity brought by the curse and his long life alone, wandering and killing to survive.

"So..?" Dan Heng insisted to know and Blade looked at the immortal close to him.

He took one of the gifts that was about to fall from his arms and sighed "Right now, my only thoughts are focus on your protection"

Dan Heng smiled happily and he entered in a shop with his tail swinging, making Blade almost die inside for the adorable reaction he had for literally something logic he has said. As a swordman, he would never think to kill himself when he swore to protect to death an immortal, like..

"Aaah" Blade cursed himself "This damn immortal" he sighed to then keep noticing some dragons following him just to look at Dan Heng's movements.

Dragons looked like they were actually recognising him as a God since the start, what was troubling Blade was the reason why they haven't moved a single finger when Dan Heng was imprisoned.

"Dragons are meant to be wise, yet they didn't ask even once themselves his whereabouts" he mumbled at his own thoughts as he was laying against the wall of a shop, waiting for Dan Heng to come out.

"They really didn't think the Emperor was keeping him locked somewhere?" he closed his fist as his eyes were glowing out madness "After all... not even us the guards knew it... He managed to keep it secret from anyone in order to have him all for himself" his hands were trembling for how much strenght he was giving in

"Look!" Dan Heng came out of the shop with sparkles in his blue eyes "The owner gifted me these! They look so amazing, I want to try them!"

Blade noticed a wooden chest with inside some peach mochi and crossed his arms "If you keep entering in shops, I think we will need a cart to get back to Aranvar's estate for all these gifts"

"Let's find a place to eat the mochi and we get back home then!" Dan Heng took his hand and pulled him making Blade almost freeze on spot.

Home..?

Blade felt lost for a moment his heart pounding to hear that word. It felt so far away from his ears like something spoken in another language for him. After so many years of wandering and dealing with his curse and bloodthirst, even the thought of home was just so useless and worthless to him.

But the way Dan Heng spoke so spontaneously made Blade totally silent as the immortal was making him walk near a bench that was facing a river flowing inside the city.

"What is... Home" Blade mumbled as his red eyes were lost and Dan Heng tilted his head, surprised by the question.

The swordman's stare was lost, his eyes were focus on a non exact point of the river as he was sitting next to Dan Heng, who looked at how beautiful and dangerous Blade was looking. He couldn't help but feeling grateful Aranvar gave them some new clothes, in order to easily meddle in the town, even though he felt Blade was standing out with his beauty... and probably deadly aura.

"Home?" Dan Heng tilted his head as he took one sakura mochi and offered him "Isn't it a human term? You should know better than me" he pointed out

Blade looked at the hands of the immortal holding the food for him and he accepted it "I don't remember anymore, it has always been me and my sword wandering around" he said talking about his life after the night he killed the Emperor

"Humans are complicated" Dan Heng smiled once he did taste the food "I remember Umi telling me that even for something so easy to spell like Home, humans give many different explanations to it, but I do love one I have read in one of the books"

"One of your romantic fairtales?" Blade smirked to tease and Dan Heng looked away grumpy, making him laugh amused

"Enough! Home is... Someone" Dan Heng smiled happily as Blade raised his eyebrow "Someone you wish to stay with and you feel safe.. Someone you wish to be with in life and cherish it" he leant a little "Probably your home was your Unit and mine was.. I thought was the Emperor" he smiled "But maybe after this oath, we might find again our new home, Blade"

Blade looked at the immortal cheering and literally shining of positive and lively aura. The sakura petals falling around him were giving him a lovely background. Dan Heng looked literally like the reincarnation of his ideal of Spring.

"I do not seek for a home" the swordman said as he looked at the sky and Dan Heng was tilting his head. Wasn't something any human was looking for?

What is a person without something or someone to call home? Dan Heng was literally confused about that term.

Dan Heng's eyes opened up as Blade looked at him with a calm stare "If you do wish, you can see me as your home, I swore to protect you and you said that it's part of the way you see it" he passed nervously his hand through the hair as he looked away "So feel free, you're my oath anyway"

Dan Heng nod happily and he looked like he was even shining more than usual. Blade's lips twitched as he felt like he did say something too much. His red eyes then looked at the lips of the immortal as he was eating with him and sighed.

Dan Heng was looking at the city, but he froze on spot as he felt Blade's fingers on his lips "You're seriously hopeless" the swordman moved a little the finger to wipe some rice off his lips angle and the immortal's eyes were locked on his face close to him.

Blade sighed to then raise his eyebrow as he noticed the immortal frozen "Wake up, and eat well" he said to then keep eating next to him.

Dan Heng smiled warmly to then look at Yichen who was floating happily next to them.

***

"You're doing a big mistake" Shui had his arms crossed behind the cell as Aranvar was with his guards, interrogating the prisoners "He doesn't belong to the Dragon's Lands"

Aranvar looked apathetic "I do agree" he sighed "An Immortal doesn't belong to any land" he corrected him "He's from Heavens."

"We will never stop chasing him, there are tons of creatures, who lurk and wait for any good moment to take him away" Shui spoke "The ancient guilds are here to take care of him"

Aranvar laughed in front of his eyes "How hilarious" the golden eyes were becoming pure flames "As taking care of him means isolating him for years, let the outside world die to keep the Emperor's lands, and make everyone believe those lands are the blessed one and everything is cursed outside? Don't you think the Dragons know?"

Shui gnashed his teeth "We were forced by the Emperor"

"How boring, you even just admitted your crimes" Aranvar crossed his arms "The Imbibitor Lunae is not meant to be chained or taken by any disgusting humans, who sadly got connections with mana" he laid his hand on his own silver hair "How awful, the sight of powerful people yearning for more power... Seems like humans can't help it but desire too much and get burnt." his voice was echoing inside the dungeon as the flames of the torches were getting enhanced

Shui "What about that bastard? You even released the swordman, he's human as well and he's actually a cursed monster" he laughed "Aren't dragons against dark magic? He's surely a failed experiment of it."

Aranvar tilted his head "It's kinda interesting, how can't you recognize something you did create?"

Shui opened up his eyes "So you know..."

"And you noticed when you fought him probably... But I am sure the mages guild would never tell the tales of the Emperor's experiment since..." he smirked "If the countries and the people of the Empire knew the Emperor, the father of the actual one, planned with the mages to lock the Imbibitor to have the power and make him appear as a blessed man... Oh... I forsee a war from so many countries to get back the territories they gave, back to the crisis times"

"Nobody has to know." Shui gnashed his teeth "That's why the ancient guilds are moving alone... We want to keep him safe"

"Save your breath, I do not trust any filthy human and the fact you tried to kill his guard and he's definitely not willing to come with you, speaks itself" Aranvar looked at him annoyed "You should just stop and accept the fact I am going to use you to lure your master, I am sure the strongest mage of the guilds is pulling your strings."

Shui's ice eyes were burning out madness as he couldn't use any mana for those stupid artifacts Dragons created against mages or any magic wielder.

"How... Did you recognize the experiment?" the mage asked as, as far as he could remember it was meant to be just the mages and the Emperor, who had to know the insane plan to create a perfect unit.

The perfect unit was meant to serve the Emperor forever. Blade and his men were chosen to become the unit with the hightest honor to be by the Emperor's side, who was absorbing and living off Dan Heng's mana held by the magic hourglass; ancient artifact crafted by the ancient mages to gather the unlimited immortal's mana. He wanted to create an immortal unit, that would make the cost of the war less as they were meant to destroy every opponent no matter the amount of soldiers the enemies had.

But the Emperor was too insane to think that the soldiers would accept their families to be slained for that. The Emperor decided their executions because to be the perfect unit, they had to have ties only with the Emperor as anyway in time all the members of the families would have died before them.

It was an insane plan, but mages were fascinated and couldn't help but feel lured by the possibilities to work with an immortal's mana and imagine, see what it was possible to do if a human could have had that power in his hands.

Aranvar sighed "Blade's sword shouts voices in pain and fear yet there's only one that laughs at him and that's the Emperor's one... That sword, enhanced with his own blood can indeed kill immortals... The Emperor was insane... We heard many stories, but we really couldn't imagine he would lock an immortal with the help of all the ancient mages guilds backing him up"

Shui opened up his eyes once the Dragon told about the sword "And you're letting Blade out?! What's this non-sense?!" he shouted mad "You let that crazy swordman whose existence can actually kill an immortal?"

Aranvar crossed his arms "How long will it take for one of your... guilds to discover where you're kept?"

Shui was mad "I don't know! You better release me or..."

"Or what?" Aranvar laughed "Dragons do not fear mages, neither the Emperor..." he sighed "You have nothing interesting to tell me, I shall take my leave."

Shui punched the bars "We won't ever leave the Imbibitor! Mark my words! And Blade... Blade will die... Oh he will die by my hand!"

***

"I swear you will die by my hand, if you keep running"

Dan Heng was running through the Estate, checking the new rooms, and Blade was literally chasing him down as the guards and maids were confused by the Imbibitor's behaviour.

He looked like a child, exploring a whole new world, and Blade looked like an annoyed guardian, trying to calm him down.

"Oh, this should be the library of the house" Dan Heng stopped once the two got inside the room full of tomes put in order in big bookshelves "Do you think he has novels?" his eyes were sparkling and Blade was looking like he wanted to die

"You better stop read...." he stopped as he noticed Dan Heng sweet eyes staring at him waiting for an answer.

Not any, but the one he wanted to hear of course.

Blade's lips twitched "Maybe... I wouldn't know and I wouldn't care." he crossed his arms as he sat, while the immortal started to look around.

"You're planning to stay with me all the time, even when I am only reading?" Dan Heng asked as he was floating a little to get one of the books.

Blade looked at the God who happily managed to get a book that attracted him with Yichen cheering him. His tail was swinging happily as the two looked like they were talking in their minds.

"What else can I do anyway" Blade sat on zabuton and crossed his arms "Not like I can kill Shui... sadly" he did rest his eyes, trying to have a moment to recollect his thought.

Dan Heng sat next to him and looked at the swordman, to then lay on his lap and open the book to start reading.

Blade paralysed for a moment. He opened his eyes and looked down, seeing the book open and covering Dan Heng's face "Just... what are you doing?"

Dan Heng was reading peacefully and enjoying Blade's lap. He was comfortable and the kimono had a lovely and soothing scent or probably it was the way the immortal was sensing Blade in his mind and body in general.

"I am reading" he replied, making Blade almost slap himself.

He sighed as his hand laid on the book to move it and look at the immortal "Do you think you can simply lay on someone's lap like this? Do you really want me insane, Dan Heng?" he asked and the immortal tilted his head to then fix a bit his position and smile

"You said that I can see you as my home for the time being. You said you wouldn't get away from me anyway so why not using this mere human as my reading spot?" he spoke using his own words and Blade looked at him to then sigh.

"Fine."

"Fine?" Dan Heng was actually surprised by his reply. He would expect more arguing, but Blade smirked

"Fine, indeed, enjoy your book" he said and the immortal looked suspicious, but then he just let himself focus back on reading

Blade after some time made him blush as one finger started to touch his cheek, just to tease. The immortal tried to ignore it.

"Stop it" Dan Heng kept his book firm and tried to read, but Blade was pinching his cheeks

"You're in my personal space, I am allowed to do this, you can always get away from my lap, who's forcing you to stay here anyway"

"No" Dan Heng closed his eyes as Blade pinched his cheeks, to then laugh a little as the swordman's finger moved swiftly on the neck "Stop it! You can caress me, but don't do it like this, it tickles and I can't read" he mumbled annoyed and the swordman couldn't help but feeling his heart race.

He liked how happy he was with him. He actually liked when he was also grumpy or whenever he was trying to look irritated.

"Oh, what a blessing I just got" Blade teased him as his red eyes were looking at him evilly "I have the permission to caress the Imbibitor" he showed an annoyed tone as he pressed his finger against the cheek "I do not caress."

"You do" Dan Heng looked annoyed to then get back to read his book "You almost kissed my neck last time, I could feel it" that comment made the swordman die inside for a moment.

Blade moved the book again to look at him with a mad stare "I wasn't... I..." Dan Heng's eyes were focus back on him and he smiled warmly "I apologise..."

"Do not apologise, you were taken by the insanity, I told you it was okay" he said to then get back to look at his book like the talk wasn't anything big deal to him.

Blade couldn't understand how he could take that light. He leant a little towards his face, getting again Dan Heng's attention as some of his long hair were touching his hands. He blushed as he felt one of Blade's hands caressing behind his horns.

"Till how far do you think it's okay?" Blade asked with a soft tone as he was leaning even closer to the immortal, who felt his heart rushing as the swordman moved his free hand to get the book off, and then lay two fingers under his chin.

Blade was again getting lost. Dan Heng was seriously poison to him, he could tell as he couldn't control himself, but did he care at that point?

Dan Heng felt like his book wasn't anymore that interesting after all. Not when the swordman's face was that close and weirdly calm or maybe just simply surrender to his aura. Blade flinched once he laid his hands on his cheeks, and pulled him closer till almost touch noses with him "Till how far? What does this question mean even?" Dan Heng asked calmly, and the sworman was almost about to hold the hair of the immortals out of frustration, as he just wanted to close his eyes and let himself surrender completely.

"Oh, I see you have found my secret room" Aranvar's voice. Blade got his distance in a swift movement under Dan Heng's clueless and calm stare.

The immortal looked lost as Blade lifted him to avoid to be seen by anyone like that. How shameless of him. He really wanted to kill himself and he was getting mad because he couldn't.

Where was his honor? And where was his ideal of chivalry? He was an immortal, just how stupid was he?

Was he really about to touch more Dan Heng? His insanity levels were going to high for his likings and that would have compromised his focus on protecting him, he knew it.

Dan Heng was clueless and he probably had no idea what was about to happen. Blade felt so shameless in that moment he seriously needed to kill something, anything.

Dan Heng tilted his head and punched his shoulder with a grumpy stare.

"What?" the swordman raised his eyebrow as he noticed the immortal looking irritated

"You simply can't do this?" he said and the swordman crossed his arms, having no idea what he meant.

Aranvar found the two and they looked like they were arguing "Oh, it seems there's some fire in my personal library" he sighed to then get their attentions "I have spoken to Shui, it seems the mages will soon try to get here for many reasons"

Dan Heng looked worried and Blade was just listening to him. Aranvar sat and got some incense like a sorta of reading ritual he was doing everytime he would get in the room. He looked calm but serious, Blade could feel he had to say something more.

"Blade" Aranvar looked at him "You know the Imbibitor is safe in the Dragon's lands"

Dan Heng looked at Aranvar and then Blade, who nodded without commenting further as he was expecting already a talk like that.

"Mages can't do anything against Dragons... But if you stay here, they might actually get forces in order to get you. It seems pretty recently they did connect the dots and started to see who the legendary swordman is... You're an Empire scandal that would bring what they have built with the Imbibitor's mana and the previous Emperor to dust" he crossed his arms "I think if you really want to focus on your oath, you must admit this."

"They would never stop chasing me" Dan Heng spoke to then look at Blade "And Blade has never spoken about that. He doesn't care about rising a possible war, he's now a legendary swordman, who he was when the previous Emperor doesn't matter anymore"

Aranvar looked at the Imbibitor, who looked serious and maybe worried "It's true, but Blade is the living proof of their sin. If the Imbibitor gets the dragon protections for centuries, the mages will give up, but if Blade stays... it might bring more problems"

So now, Blade apparently was slowly becoming another head to chase and to kill. Blade was feeling excited, he was begging to have people after him, less nuisance for him to find new living things to kill.

But if that meant more occasions for Dan Heng to be found and chased down.. Then he simply couldn't.

"What... What are you implying?" Dan Heng asked and Aranvar looked at him with a neutral stare.

"Blade is a warrior, but he must admit he can't protect you from the ancient guilds, I got told his state when he fought just one of them." Aranvar said and Blade closed his hands into fists "There are stronger guild mages, one in particular gets my attentions... Syn, she plays a lot with someone's mind and Blade's one is already affected by the curse..." the golden eyes looked at Blade "You're a swordman who swore to protect the immortal, but you know he's going to be protected in these lands more than you can."

"You say..." Blade crossed his arms "That I should leave and bait them till they will give up entering in the Dragon lands for Dan Heng?"

"He can stay here for centuries... Countries, people, war will change their priorities as the Empire won't stand forever in peace.. Who knows, it might even fall"

Dan Heng looked at Blade "You're not really considering this plan, right?"

Blade sighed to then look at the immortal "It makes me annoyed, but he's right. Dragons are anti mana... They surely can protect you better than me and you would have a whole country"

"I don't care? I am the Imbibitor, I can fight as well, I showed you, I will do more but I won't let you go, we have an oath!" he spoke and Blade gnashed his teeth

"Are you out of your mind? Our oath is based on me protecting you and as far as I have seen, Dragons see you as the immortal you are. They will protect you, I do not belong here. I can't stay here, Dan Heng."

"Then I won't as well" Dan Heng said with an obvious tone "I do not belong anywhere, I am meant to be part of the world so I do decide where I am going to be, and I stand on my decision to be with you" he sounded annoyed "I can't believe we're even talking about this again"

"Do you understand even A LITTLE, what's happening?!" Blade sounded mad and Dan Heng stepped back a little seeing his red eyes full of hatred.

Blade was actually irritated and frustrated because he knew he couldn't protect him like Dragons could. He was feeling actually powerless and he had nothing to say against Aranvar's words.

When Umi recognised him just by the swordfight and his mana, he knew every mage of the guild would have connected the dots and see him as part of the Emperor's plan, meant to be eliminated like the living proof of the unholy event.

Nobody had to know the Emperor's insanity was due to his obsession over locking the Imbibitor Lunae.

"You must accept this. After all you were looking for protection and a place to call home, weren't you? Can't you just accept this?" Blade sighed as he noticed Dan Heng frozen on spot and Yichen peeking from the shoulder.

The swordman looked at Aranvar, who was sitting and resting his eyes, like he wasn't actually there. He felt the two had to speak mostly between each others.

He didn't mean anything but speaking facts, the decision was theirs anyway. Dragons were neutral towards anything, but at least he wanted to show them the cards of reality and decide how to move.

Only a fool would have said no to Dragon's protection, especially against mages.

Blade walked towards the door "I will gather my thoughts and probably leave at sunrise"

Dan Heng opened up his eyes and followed him till reaching his room. When he entered, Blade was leaning on the balcony fence with his arms stiff and his face was lost in the night sky.

He was mad. He was actually feeling his madness rising at the same speed of his insanity because he couldn't accept the reality. He was powerless compared to dragons.

Even though he knew that was the best option for Dan Heng to be safe, he couldn't help but feeling mad to leave him there.

And that wasn't making any sense because surely Dan Heng would have felt good there, everyone was treating him good and Aranvar gave him freedom since the first day, warm clothes and literally the whole manor and maids.

He would have lived there in peace and finally get his home like he really wanted.

Why was he being that arrogant to think he couldn't accept it in his heart?

It was making him insane, it wasn't logic. Dan Heng could be safe as he was hunting the mages down.

But how could he fight and... not turning and see the immortal close to him? He didn't want to kill and not seeing his oath next to him, worried and asking random questions during the travels.

In his heart he was already missing the Immortal and that was making him even more sure to leave him there.

He was getting lost, he was falling for it, he was becoming the Emperor, he was getting too attached to Dan Heng... He needed to flee till he had his little sanity.

"Blade!"

Blade turned as he noticed Dan Heng getting in his room and closing the door behind him. The immortal looked worried and his tone had even some madness.

"Dan Heng, do not speak." the swordman sighed nervously as he entered in the room and prepared his things to be ready to leave as soon as the sun would rise.

"I do not... consent this."

Blade looked at the Immortal "So? It's not like I am not going to do it now that I know you don't approve this, because you clearly can't see this is the best option"

"No! They will never stop, there's no point in being divided!" Dan Heng looked irritated "You have promised me you would have been the one who protects me. Isn't the oath between us meant to stay till this whole situation is done?!"

"The oath!" he exclaimed as he touched his earring, like he was about to take it off, and Dan Heng opened up his eyes "Is about the immortal being protected. This means that I am willing to make you stay here, knowing you will be safe as I will deal with the mages."

Dan Heng moved nervously around the room "You need me to fight alongside you! We have seen your state! I want to fight with you. Do you think I can stay here knowing you're out there fighting?!" he exclaimed and Blade laid the hands on the hips, feeling frustrated by that conversation

"You probably do not get, but this is about my honor and my oath as swordman. I can't die, and I promise you I will not, if that makes you feel better" said ironically

"Do not give me that tone! I am serious, Blade!" Dan Heng was nervous "I do not wish to stay here or away from you, I made the oath with you because..."

"Because I was the only one who could protect you by then, but now you have a whole country of creatures, who acknowledge you as who you are and respect you. This is going to be your Home, isn't this what you were trying to find" he cut him off

"My home, is you!" he exclaimed and Blade felt his hands trembling as he noticed Dan Heng's blue eyes teary "We're in this together why... why do you always try to put me aside or behind you when I wish to walk by your side... Ah..." he wiped off his own tears "This is seriously making me look so ridiculous" he felt so fragile but he didn't want to see the only person, who actually was always honest with him, and maybe even harsh in his way to speak the truth, leaving him.

Blade kept himself stiff on his side, even though his whole wanted to move and wipe off his tears. Why was he even crying in front of him? Why was he making it harder for him? Was he seriously his curse as well or what?

"Dan Heng" he spoke calmly as he could feel shivers like a cold night wind was coming from the window "Do not cry. You're an immortal, I can't believe you're being stubborn on this... It's my decision and I care about your safety more than mine."

"Do you think that I approve this just because you care?" Dan Heng asked "I want to fight with you and protect you just as much as you do for me. We believe in the oath because we both want this for the other"

"Stop it, Dan Heng!" Blade exclaimed as he looked away, to avoid to keep looking at him standing in front of him a little bit away. He was looking beautiful and the moon was always doing a tricky play, making him shine under his eyes. He knew he couldn't keep himself sure of his decision if that conversation was still ongoing "You are meant to be free, you are meant to stand on your duty. You have seen the beautiful forest, I myself have walked on even DAYS before you were out of that prison, and those were destroyed, there was no life... Ahh, you... You are important for this world and I was... trying to find a purpose, this is my only and maybe last wish... To do something for you and kill the people who threat your peace"

Dan Heng laid the hand on his own chest, as he was feeling his heart ripped like... Was Blade seriously saying farewell?

Was Dan Heng going back to be... alone?

No, he would have been with actually good creatures around who were respecting him but what about Blade?

Blade tried to keep his stare off the immortal "Leave, you will understand, you're getting right now your emotions playing on you." he spoke as he noticed the wind being colder and in the air the scent of rain.

"You can't force me to leave as you can't force me to stay here as you fight against the mages without me" Dan Heng was serious in his voice "I won't. stay. here." he repeated "We will end all this together. If you think you can forbid a God to assist you in the fight and from following you..." he opened his eyes as Blade sighed irritated

"You're so stubborn, you really want to see me mad?! How... How stupid can you be, you want to have a reason to stay? If I break my oath you shall stay away from me." Blade laid his hands on the earring and his hands were almost trembling.

Dan Heng in that moment rushed and laid his hands on his "Don't you dare." he said as he was holding them strongly.

Blade was surprised when his eyes locked into his. Those two blue ponds of clear water were shining, and his figure was almost decorated in mana azure waterdrops that were touching his kimono without wet it. It looked like Dan Heng had a big wave of emotions going on between sadness, irritation, worry, and his mana was getting out of control in answer to that.

"Leave." Blade gnashed his teeth as he tried to shake off his hands and take his earring off.

Dan Heng kept his hold stiff and whenever Blade was managing to free, Dan Heng would insist even more, forcing the swordman to use more strenght out of madness.

"Dan Heng, stop it, now" Blade's eyes were mad as the blue eyes of the immortal were focus on seeing still the earring hanging as a symbol of him having his home still with him.

"No, I won't"

"Aah... why so reckless" Blade's hands were trembling as his tone couldn't anymore be harsh. He was tired to argue, he actually didn't want in first place "You will be quiet, let me take it off already, you must understand it's for you, for your safety."

"You haven't requested my opinion, it's hard to believe you actually care about how I feel about this whole situation, when you decided on your own and I was right next to you!" he pushed himself to try to make him lose balance and let loose his hands off the earrings "Will you stop this? You damn promised!"

"I do care about you, you idiot immortal"

Dan Heng opened up his eyes when Blade let loose his hands off the earring to lay them on his chest and push him against the bookshelf of the bedroom.

Blade was panting as his arms were stiff on the side of the shoulders of the immortal to keep him there, like he was trying his best to refrain himself. His face was close to his as his red eyes were stuck into his blue ones.

"Aah..." Blade couldn't help but feeling even more hurt when he saw still Dan Heng's eyes teary "Why... Why" he let two fingers under the chin of the immortal to lift a bit his stare "Why did you have to cry..."

Dan Heng was looking at him speechless, his heart was pounding, as Blade leant closer and his eyes were closing, like he was letting himself lured by his aura, scent, body, everything. The immortal couldn't help but looking at the lips of Blade literally close to his, feeling even more the need to get closer, but instead he covered his face with his hands feeling overhelmed by emotions.

Blade grabbed his hands and slowly pulled them to him to make Dan Heng get closer and meet again his red eyes looking into his.

The swordman was giving him all the time he could to move, to get aside, to avoid what he was about to do.

"Leave my room, this is my last warning, Dan Heng" he whispered as he was trying his best to control himself.

Please, don't.

"Why should I? I am planning to stay where I am happy" Dan Heng's voice was calm and a little grumpy like how could he even imagine him to leave at that point? Blade looked at him and he felt like he simply couldn't anymore.

Dan Heng kept looking at him as his fair skin was slowly getting red and highlighted by the moon rays, and that's when Blade laid his lips on his and kissed him slowly. Dan Heng felt his heart bursting out of his chest. His hands had no more strenght and Blade could feel them having no resistance. That's when he laid them on top of the head of the immortal and kept them with just one hand, as the other was laying on the hip, pushing a little his body against the bookshelf. The immortal never looked so fragile to Blade's eyes in that moment, he was caressing his hip and raising till reaching his cheek as the two were slowly kissing.

Dan Heng never felt that contact before, even if Blade was known as dangerous, monster, abomination, and other horrible names, in that moment that kiss was full of sweetness, love, warmth he has never felt before. He couldn't help but smile in the kiss as he could truly feel his heart in sync with the one of the swordman. The hand of the swordman caressing his cheek was so light on his skin that couldn't even feel it much. When Blade left the hand that was keeping his hands on top of his hand, he right away let his arms behind his neck to get close to him. Blade kept kissing him passionately as the body was pushing him against the bookshelf, like he was totally lost in his world. The sensation he was feeling were making him year for more and more, he was going crazy over the taste of his lips, the touch and the sensation of having him that close. His hands were tracing like he was made of crystal, afraid of himself to lose control at any time, but he simply couldn't help but kissing and pushing his body closer to the immortal.

"Blade..?"

Blade opened his eyes after some kisses as he noticed Dan Heng red in his cheeks and also his ears. His eyes were a little teary, his lips a little more red, a bit swollen, under the clear moonlight creating even an adorable picture to his eyes.

"Sorry... I overdone" he mumbled as his eyes were full of concern but still focus on him like there was nothing else but them.

Dan Heng pout as he kept himself close to the swordman who held him still close, feeling like weirdly none of them wanted to be away from the other.

Blade kept caressing his cheeks, he felt Dan Heng's hands pulling a little his hair as he was enjoying the touch. He wanted more but he was in trance, looking at the immortal enjoying his caress happily. His red eyes were lost, were in love with those sensations and those lips were calling him again. He left some kisses on the angle of his lips, trying to calm himself. He couldn't help but feeling surprised when Dan Heng smiled warmly after those kisses like he was just feeling in the right time, at the right place with the right person.

Dan Heng was home.

So was Blade.

Chapter Text

Blade was laying on the bed, his arms were crossed and his red eyes focus on the view out of the balcony next where he was.

Everything was silent and peaceful, the air was fresh and had still a little scent of rain in it. The swordman didn't mind it at all.

Everything was over anyway.

Kinda.

"I swear, I will never get over you little nuisances" he mumbled as the whole room was the typical aquarium. Blue waterdrops were covering the whole room as long seaweeds were covering the walls and moving like they were underwater, and little sea creatures were flying around the room with Yichen.

Blade moved one hand towards the Immortal's face to caress a little his cheek as he was sleeping peacefully on his side. His eyes were vigilant of everything around them, even of himself.

"Fool" he whispered as his hand was moving towards his hair covered in blue magic waterdrops. He couldn't understand how much mana Dan Heng was releasing in the moment, but his heart was at peace and his insanity was off. Was it because of Dan Heng's touch? How was it possible? He couldn't understand.

Flashes of him leaning and kissing the immortal got back to his mind, and he stopped his hand from touching Dan Heng's hair. He looked away, feeling frustrated, asking himself how could he but also how could he ask for more even if he got more than one kiss?

Dan Heng after that was happily letting him caressing like he didn't care about anything or even till where the swordman wanted to push it. Blade could feel the heart of the immortal racing, his red cheeks and red ears were enough for him to understand it was enough, and it was okay.

He leant the hand to Dan Heng to escort him outside his room as he thought maybe it was better to simply get back, but the immortal looked at him grumpy and literally jumped in the bed, getting under the blankets under a confused Blade still standing in front of the door.

They didn't speak after the kiss or the caressing, maybe because they were both elaborating the emotions they felt, or they didn't want to ruin the beautiful bubble they were in.

So now, Blade was laying on the bed with his back against the bed headboard, checking sometimes on the immortal, who managed to fall asleep and probably letting his emotions way too out.

"I can't..." Blade sighed as he laid the hand on his face, feeling frustrated over his own feelings... His red eyes looked for Dan Heng's figure like he was looking for something he was about to lose and couldn't help but leaning more towards his face. He looked ethereal, sleeping, and his face was relaxed like he didn't have a killer laying next to him.

"You're just a fool." he mumbled to then leave a kiss on his forehead, feeling the urge to hug him and close his eyes next to him.

But he couldn't.

***

When Dan Heng woke up, he felt for some minutes that whatever happened in the night was just a dream, but as he touched his lips he smiled widely feeling again those emotions like real.

His happy and relaxed face changed as he opened his eyes.

The room was empty.

Dan Heng looked around, seeing nothing and his heart started to race out of fear.

Did Blade play him dirty like that? Kissed him as farewell? Like that? No, he couldn't. He really couldn't do that.

But why was the room empty and why did he wake up without him watching over like usual?

"Blade... Blade you..." Dan Heng was about to be sad and wishing to fall asleep again because he was living the nightmare. Waking up without Blade with him anymore.

They had to talk at least about what happened, the immortal wanted to make sure of many things, but... Why.... Why did he leave like that?

Dan Heng felt no energies to actually stand up from bed, because it felt like he had to face the truth. He was sitting on the bed, with the white bedsheets almost mixing with the azure and white kimono he had on. His black hair were loose and maybe a little messy but his eyes... His eyes were lost and sad, looking at his own hands clenching the fabric of his clothes.

"You... I thought you understood.." Dan Heng mumbled feeling his eyes teary, he was hurt.

"Ah... Why am I feeling so easily sad" the immortal didn't want to cry, his hands were trembling, he couldn't get why he was that easily influenced by Blade's actions.

Was it because he really felt bond to him? His eyes had the whole world to watch over, but he would always want even an instant just to look at the swordman and he only. Was he really feeling a strong human emotion towards him?

And now he was gone.

Yichen was floating next to the immortal with a sad stare, trying to cheer his master to then show a mad stare like he wanted to roar mad at the swordman wherever he was.

"Why did you leave me alone again..." he mumbled lost in his thoughts

"I was wondering if you wanted to keep living in your magical aquarium for days" Blade opened the door and blocked himself as Yichen literally spit water on his face as soon as he saw him

"What the..." he gnashed his teeth as he looked at the little dragon, being furious at him for no actual reason "What's your deal? You want me to kill you, right?" he smirked as he tried to grab the neck of the pet water dragon, that dissolved as soon as he closed his hands to grab him, to then reappear next to him and fly away behind Dan Heng, who had his eyes opened up like he had just seen the biggest discount on peach mochi.

"Blade?" Dan Heng called him and the swordman crossed his arms as he was raising his eyebrow.

"Yes, good morning" Blade said as he was wiping off the water Yichen spit, feeling some strands of his hair wet "May I get some explanation of the reason why your stupid dragon decided to spit at me?" he blocked as he noticed the immortal looking at him with an empty stare as his aura was even getting a little overhelming in the room.

He looked like he had just seen a ghost.

"What's with that look?" Blade mumbled annoyed to then look away, as he was trying not to get any thoughts in his head.

Because seeing the immortal on his bed, looking beautiful was already doing enough to his mind. His head was rushing questions like if it was okay to actually embrace him and cuddle him if they kissed. Was it okay if he wanted to kiss him again to greet him? No, yes? He was still an immortal he had to respect, but what about he himself?

Blade was literally having an battle against himself, between control and let himself back to the immortal.

"Blade." Dan Heng's eyes changed into an actual irritated stare.

Weird, Blade for the first time felt like he had done nothing.

The immortal stand up and walked fast towards him to then hold his hands and pull him in front of the bed.

"What is it?" Blade tilted his head to then open up his eyes as Dan Heng pushed him to make him lay on the bed "Dan Heng!" he called him out as the immortal was still looking grumpy. Blade stayed there with the hands of the immortal on his chest.

At that point, Dan Heng smiled warmly and his tail swinged a little happily along with Yichen approving, while he was leaning his head on the chest and hugging a pretty confused swordman

"Don't you ever, ever, do this again" Dan Heng said to then look at him in the eyes "From now on, I shall open my eyes and see you by my side"

Blade sighed "You know you sleep more than me, I had stuff to d.."

Dan Heng laid his hands on his cheeks, to force him to look into his eyes "Even if I sleep for a century... I want to... I want to find you next to me when I open my eyes" he looked away a little, pouting in front of the swordman, who couldn't help but feeling the need to raise a little his arms to caress his back "I thought you were gone"

Blade tilted his head "I was just out to repair our pouch for the travel, found a merchant and I also got some food, but Aranvar stopped me and asked to eat together once you were awake" the swordman sighed "Why did you think that? Yesterday you showed me you were about to make the whole world sink and..." he tickled his forehead once he noticed the teary eyes "You seriously... so messy"

Dan Heng opened up his eyes as Blade grabbed his hands to flip the situation in a swift movement. He was on top of him "You better stop getting emotional, I am not leaving" he scolded with a tone that was definitely something more sweet than serious. It came out like that, betraying Blade's mind.

Dan Heng smiled happily, he was literally shining innocently under Blade's stare, who was getting again blinded by his beauty and lovable aura "I am sorry, I will behave better now that I know you're with me"

Why why was he so good to be with.

Blade looked at him with a calm stare, as his hand was caressing his cheeks "Did you let me kiss you to do sorta of spell?" he asked and Dan Heng tilted his head confused "Because I can't help but thinking about you" he sighed annoyed and the immortal felt his heart pounding at those words

"You really meant it" he commented and Blade tilted his head "You... you kissed me"

"I did, and I am taking responsability" he looked at him to then lean closer just to enjoy the scent of the only one he could really let close to him. For some reasons, Blade noticed he didn't mind ever his presence in his life, maybe that was the reason why he was starting to get some feelings he thought he couldn't feel anymore.

"Taking responsability" Dan Heng smiled. He wasn't even blushing anymore by the fact Blade was literally on top of him

"That's what people with sense do. Leaving would have been coward of my side" he mumbled to then look away for a moment as those two blue eyes were just keep luring him again

"I am so happy you haven't left, you're truly the best human I have met" Dan Heng spoke happily as his tail was moving a little "I am glad"

"..And you thought I was gone, do you see me that heartless?" Blade mumbled to then open up his eyes as Dan Heng pulled him closer to leave him a soft kiss on the lips "Dan Heng?!"

Dan Heng looked at him with a confused stare "Am I not supposed to..? You can kiss me but I can't?" he tilted his head and Blade had no idea how to react, maybe for the first time in front of the immortal.

"No, you're an immortal, you're... free to do anything you please but..." he looked at the immortal, who was still waiting for an actual answer "Just... do as you please, I don't mind." he mumbled and the immortal smiled happily .

"Seems like I did catch the legendary swordman" he smiled and Blade looked at him with a little amused smirk

"You did, indeed" he pinched his cheeks "But don't play too much with my patience" he got off Dan Heng and the bed, to then offer a hand to stand.

He couldn't help but feeling his heart soft as the immortal smiled and accepted his hand, to then stand in front of him just to look at him in the eyes. His aura was peaceful and warm as always, but something was different... Maybe because he felt, he understood that part of the happiness of the immortal was his presence? Was he making him happy? He didn't even know how that arrogant thought was in his mind, but he couldn't help but sensing it.

"Have you spoken to Aranvar already? What are we going to do?" Dan Heng asked, as he was walking next to the swordman, who kept his neutral stare and stance towards the stare of the guards and maids.

Definitely they weren't wondering why they both came out the same room.

And definitely Blade wasn't feeling ashamed.

Dan Heng was the best as he was just so naive and innocent that he wouldn't get people concern or even slightly what people could have thought. He was happy, he was by Blade's side, so he wasn't questioning anything else.

He stopped as he noticed the swordman planted his feet in front of the room that would bring them to then dining room of the manor.

"Huh? Blade, are you okay?" he asked as he tilted his head, seeing Blade turning towards him and sighing

"Yes, you better behave" he said and the immortal was even more confused

"When haven't I done that?" he asked and the swordman was about to burst out laughing in front of his eyes

"I swear, you're hilariously helpless" he commented to then open the door under Dan Heng's confused stare.

"Oh I see something has changed in just one night" Aranvar spoke once the two stepped in the room. His golden eyes laid on the swordman "It seems gathering your thoughts led you to stay for the hardest path"

"Cut it, Aranvar" Blade sat to then notice Dan Heng already happily grabbing a peach mochi he apparently loved so much. He couldn't help but feel frustrated as he was trying to mantain his annoyed tone, but the immortal offering food was making his heart soft, and that was making him insane "We have spoken this morning as you haven't seen me leaving for good."

Aranvar laughed a little to then drink his tea "It seems humans love challenges, choosing the hardest path will lead you to many encounteers and probably many enemies, but maybe..." he closed his eyes "Maybe even some friends, who knows"

"The ancient guilds are only five..." Dan Heng crossed his arms "Shui is here, my friend isn't going to be against me again for his remission... This leaves only three guilds in the end" he blocked as he noticed Blade laughing "Why are you even laughing?"

"Friend? That clown? We have spoken about this already" the swordman looked at him, who was sitting next to, feeling annoyed.

"Calling a Clown a Great Mage" Aranvar mumbled as he was drinking his tea, seeing Blade and Dan Heng looking at each others irritated

"Indeed, we've spoken about this and you already know he's actually on our side. He didn't sell our location to any of the other mages" the immortal said and Blade smirked

"Oh, what a great deed he did, indeed! Imagine doing something useful like trying not to spill information to the enemy" Blade grabbed the cup of tea, and sip it, looking away from the immortal, who closed his eyes for a moment and sigh.

"I seriously think you might feel... Umi told me about this emotion... What was it.." Dan Heng looked at the master dragon, who shrugged, having no idea as well of human emotions

Blade almost spit the tea, to then look at the immortal still lost in his thoughts "Don't say it."

Dan Heng wasn't even listening, he was actually focus on recalling his memories when Umi back in the palace was explaining those negative emotions that he wouldn't know much about as pretty human-like.

"Oh yes, I got it!" Dan Heng smiled and Blade felt like dying "Jealously, you're jealous aren't you?" he looked at Aranvar "Doesn't he look like the embodiment of it?"

"Embodiment?!" Blade felt like someone literally just shot an arrow to his knee.

Aranvar looked at Blade, whose red eyes were glowing out of madness and staring into Dan Heng's blue pure eyes "Hm, I am not quite sure, we burnt every tome related to the studies of creatures of their self destructive emotions, honestly they looked pretty stupid, but now that you made me notice Imbibitor... Actually it might be funny to witness mo..."

"Enough" Blade let the cup on the table to then look at Dan Heng "I have told you to behave, you..." he sighed heavily to then lay the hand on his own face, trying not to lose it in front of the master of the house

"It's quite fascinating" Dan Heng smiled warmly to then laugh innocently, as he noticed Blade's face was a mix of hatred and nervousness "Maybe it's not." he corrected himself to then clear his throat and sip his tea.

"I see" Aranvar looked at the two and crossed his arms "The guild of Illusion, the guild of summoners, and the guild of dark arts... Syn is the headmaster of the guild of illusion and the strongest one, you better prepare yourself, Blade" the golden eyes were staring into his soul "I can't force anything and I am not looking forward for it, but mark these words"

Blade looked at the master dragon, whose hair looked like they were floating on air as his horns were even getting longer and in the room a terrific aura was expanding like he was about to turn into his dragon form "If you fail, there won't be any remission... Dragons stay neutral but we do also have our limit. If the Imbibitor happens to be held again by humans, we won't forgive you and we shall let hell fall upon humans."

Dan Heng looked at Blade, who smirked "Oh? Is that so?" the swordman laid his back on the backrest as the conversation wasn't anything "I won't let them take him away from me, so will he" he said to then look at the immortal, who looked surprised. Was Blade implying that he did accept the two would have fought together to protect each others?

Dan Heng blushed to then smile a little, and Blade tried so hard not to kill himself, as Dan Heng was lowkey ruining his effect phrase by being adorable.

"Well, now that the serious talks have been made" Aranvar smiled "You may stay in our city till Shui will give more information about the other guilds moves"

Dan Heng looked at the master dragon "Do you think he will?" he was lost in his thoughts "He's pretty proud... I could actually try to talk with him" he said and Blade looked at him

"I will be with you, we could force him to talk but even so..." Blade crossed his arms "Is there a point? After all we know they're coming after us" he smiled evilly "I can't wait for another round."

Aranvar looked amused by his bloodthirst, Dan Heng looked lost in his thoughts on the other hand. "If you want to pay a visit, then shall we go now?"

With that, the two, with Aranvar and the guards, got to the dungeon and stopped in front of the prison.

Shui, as soon as he saw Blade, started to laugh "Look who's here, the traitor of the Empire"

Blade crossed his arms and smirked evilly "You're lucky we're in these lands, Shui. But worry not, my sword will reach your neck sooner or later"

"Shui" Dan Heng stepped a little further "Is there a way to make you stop doing this?" the immortal asked and Shui tilted his head.

Blade looked at the immortal, who was waiting for an answer he knew already in his heart. But of course he wanted to at least try. The immortal was again letting everything they have done to him go, just to avoid any more fights.

But, luckily for Blade, he knew mages would have never given up, so he had a reason to kill them all.

"The only way is to come with me, Imbibitor" Shui smiled "I don't understand why you're running with an abomination like him. It's not like we had bad times together"

Dan Heng looked at him with his empty eyes "You have imprisoned me"

"We were forced by the Emperor, do you think I really wanted to do it?" he asked to then notice Blade almost laughing at his answer

"Cut it." Blade's tone was deep and deadly "Tell us where Syn is"

Shui laughed "Oh my... You want to meet your fall so soon, legendary swordman?" he smiled evilly "Why so hasty? Don't you like it, Dan Heng?" he asked looking at him "Are you enjoying this little stroll on the lands? After all, if you come with us, we will never imprison you"

"Umi told me..." Dan Heng and Shui gnashed his teeth

"I knew he was just a weak..." he sighed as he laid his hand on his own face dramatic "Fine fine, no more act" he shrugged "We just want to get Dan Heng where he belongs"

"He doesn't belong anywhere if not where I am." Blade spoke as he pointed his earring and touched Dan Heng's one under Shui's stare "Refrain from these useless talks, give us the hideouts."

Shui gnashed his teeth "How shameless... Do you think a mere oath between a swordman and a God can stop us?" he laughed to then look at Dan Heng "Imbibitor, honestly after Umi... I really couldn't think someone worse close to you but... you surprise me everytime" he sighed and Dan Heng looked at Blade getting annoyed at that speech

Aranvar sighed "Mage, you're not in the position to annoy the immortal with your worthless assumptions"

"You better watch your mouth" Dan Heng looked at him with empty eyes that were literally making the mage feel like he was about to fall from a bridge into a sea in the middle of the storm. Dan Heng was looking at him with a calm and cold stare like he was getting sentenced by the Gods of heavens

The mages stepped back as they couldn't hold the two blue shining eyes of the Imbibitor, leaving Shui alone and hit in his pride.

"You..." Shui's hands were trembling. He really wanted to use magic but he couldn't for those damn artifacts "You just don't get it. You were the Emperor's treasure but for us... You were our treasure. Think about it... Who took care of you? Us! The Emperor was just giving orders and sometimes getting in your rooms, but in the end you were ours since the start. You belong to the Emperor's lands, you will always be haunted by mages because your mana is..."

Blade took Dan Heng's hand "It's clear you're just wasting our time.." he turned for a moment "Next time I am going to see you, you will die, Shui."

"Haven't you thought about how the Emperor managed to curse you, Blade? You and your Unit."

Blade stopped from walking and Dan Heng looked at him turning towards Shui "What if I tell you, I have the key to free from your curse? Actually... All the ancient mages have it... I wonder why Umi hasn't told you"

Aranvar looked interested as he actually felt like something was missing. A curse was a curse, but Blade was living his life, being strong, a true nightmare for creatures and humans, feeling emotions. Was it called curse because of his bloodthirst guided by his madness? He became a long life creature if not even immortal, but how did the Emperor manage to create the Elixir of Immortality.

His golden eyes opened up as he looked at the ancient mage "Truthfully you should both come with us without making a big deal out it. Dan Heng wouldn't be treated that bad and you, Blade, you will be free from your curse"

Dan Heng held Blade's hands and the swordman felt hesitant for a moment, but he knew he was just trying to lure him... maybe?

"I have accepted my life sentence years ago" Blade smirked "I don't care anymore about the origin of my curse and it's not possible to reverse it."

"How would you know" Shui crossed his arms "Ancient mages and the Emperor made you like this, don't you think we wouldn't know how to reverse it?"

Blade smiled evilly "You're right, you might know" he tilted his head to a side "I'd rather stay the devil that haunts you and anyone who dares to stand on my way. I have an oath with an immortal" he spoke with a serious tone like he was for a moment back the Captain of the guard "Before thinking about my destiny, I am not going to stand aside as you try to get the Imbibitor in your hands, and that's something I swore in front of the master of Dragons" he shrugged "Seems your useless trial of negotiation are off"

"Curse you, Blade!" Shui was mad and looking at Blade taking the Imbibitor away from the dungeon

"I am already" Blade commented, leaving an evil smirk full of deadly aura that made Shui tremble as he could foreseee he and his sword against him again.

"Imbibitor! Blade is as dangerous as us! He can kill you! Do you hear me?!" Shui shouted to then laugh and let his words echoing in the dungeon as Dan Heng didn't want to hear him anymore and was just walking away with Blade.

"You do belong to the Emperor's lands! Stop trying to escape! I do remember! You loved the Emperor! Aren't you betraying his people?! Don't you feel like.." Aranvar literally opened his mouth and pure flames came out, making Shui shut his mouth and step back to avoid to be burnt alive.

Blade sighed heavily once the two were back to the manor. Dan Heng noticed the swordman was still holding his hand and smiled happily letting him pull wherever he wanted to go.

The swordman took him to the courtyard to enjoy a little some peace between the sakura trees and the sound of the water of the little ponds.

"Shui wasn't this bad back to the Palace" Dan Heng spoke and Blade sighed to then look at him

"Oh really?" he tickled his cheek "They're all so focus on you and I seriously don't get why" he spoke annoyed and Dan Heng looked surprised to then laugh under his annoyed stare "They're so disgusting."

"They were too used to have my mana around only for them and the Emperor... Oh! They are jealous too it seems" Blade leant towards him "Honestly... It's tiring to deal with mages" he mumbled embarassed as he had his face close.

Blade laughed a little "Indeed they are, I will kill them all." his voice was serious and maybe had a little sprinkle of amusement, probably he was foreseeing the fights and getting excited already.

"You look like you can't wait for any fight" Dan Heng smiled and Blade crossed his arms to then look at him with a lost stare, feeling that the immortal wasn't of course getting the same.

"You probably should know by now I am... But..." he cleared his throat "I truly think they all need to get punished for what they've done to you" he tilted his head "You're kind and lovable but I am not."

Dan Heng blushed and Blade looked mad "Do not blush! I have just told you facts aah" his lips twitched and the immortal pout

"You did praise me" he looked at him "I do enjoy it and... I do appreciate" he looked for a moment lost "You're... You are a true swordman" his blue eyes looked at the sakura petals "It makes me happy, you're loyal to yourself. Even if you're not doing this because you don't wanna leave me, but to stand on your principles" he smiled "I am happy"

"Silly" Blade looked at him "Things have changed" he looked at the beautiful plain of sakura petals "I might feel... like I don't want you to be hurt anymore by anything not because of the oath" he looked at the immortal "But because I do care about you... like humans care about someone they love"

Dan Heng smiled to then pout as Blade tickled his forehead "I don't kiss everyone, just so you know" he spoke to then look at the immortal with a soft stare. He couldn't help but feeling worried

Blade sighed "Did you get any bad memory because of that talk with Shui? Are you okay?" he asked as his hand was caressing his hair and the immortal got close to him

"Hm... I have good memories of the Palace, but everytime I talk with any of the mage I just get only the bad ones" he nestled on his chest as the swordman automatically was kissing his head, between the horns, and caressing his hair "But having you close makes me realize I didn't like at all the Emperor's moves on me... He wasn't gentle at all"

Blade stopped and got some distance to look at Dan Heng, who was confused and a bit sad because he wanted to be still on his chest. He was enjoying those little quiet moments.

"You said he hasn't done anything too close to you..." he did recall and Dan Heng nodded

"Indeed, but that night and some other times he did insist by kissing me on the neck, I guess it's the human way to try to soft someone and indulge them in love activities" he said confused and Blade wanted to die, again. Dan Heng laughed a little embarassed "But I told you I did manage to push him away, he was just a little too much at the start, it's all fine now"

"Shui said you loved the Emperor" Blade said and Dan Heng looked hurt at those words

"I..." he looked at him "I have told you, I had a strong affection towards him but I was never... happy whenever he wanted to try to touch me or be close like you are with me" he blushed a little under Blade's soft stare. He was looking at him like he was the only one in the whole place, so focus on his eyes, lips and even nose and horns, and hair "I didn't want to share details and I don't think I want to still... It's all okay now"

"No." Blade wrapped one of the arms around the waist of the immortal to pull him closer to him, as the free hand was leaning under the chin. His red eyes were lost into his blue. Dan Heng had a calm stare, reflecting the water of a lake straight from heavens.

The swordman leant to the angle of his lips, leaving a little kiss to then move slowly and Dan Heng tried to move a little as he felt the lips on his neck "Do not move." he whispered as he held him a little tighter.

Dan Heng stayed still, enjoying the attentions of Blade and also getting curious of what he wanted to do.

"The kisses on the neck he gave you..." he spoke with a tip of madness in his soft tone "It means desire, yearn to have you in any possible way" he kissed slowly his neck, tasting finally his skin and feeling his head numb. "I don't like the thought he did this to you" he spoke calmly as his heart was raging about the thought of that man kissing his neck. He just wanted to erase that. Was he feeling like the Emperor? No, he just wanted to care and build new memories of those feelings for Dan Heng.

"Blade" Dan Heng leant on his chest "Continue, I like this" his voice was soft, the swordman couldn't help but hold him closer and trace his neck with his lips, making the immortal breath a little heavier, but he was just lost in his kisses to notice. Blade was lured so much by the soft and quiet tone of the immortal, as he was enjoying his closure, like he wanted to hear him again and again like that.

"How reckless" Blade commented, as the hands of the immortal were a little clenching the fabric of his kimono covering his chest "Is this how you want us to be?" he asked, feeling his heart racing out of a burning passion getting slowly enhanced by every little thing the immortal was doing to him.

"Hm?" Dan Heng clinged a little more, feeling relaxed and just glad he was in his arms "Is it too much to ask?"

Blade closed his eyes for a moment as he was feeling his arms, his whole body enjoying the closure to the immortal. His mind couldn't help but always getting in between sanity and insanity with him that close, but... he couldn't help but yearn for every moment to be like that. His mind was just giving him every possible way to make Dan Heng happy and that was making him question himself.

Was Dan Heng conscious of his choice to kiss and let him be kissed by the swordman? Was he aware that Blade wouldn't have never left him even after the oath?

When Dan Heng leant a bit to the side in order to give him more space to kiss the neck, Blade held his backneck as he couldn't just stop, but he knew he was overdoing. He felt his own body slowly burning and Dan Heng's body was looking forbidden, thing that Blade in that moment was seeing as a challenge, a little insanity moment that was pushing him to embrace him completely.

Dan Heng was enjoying everything Blade was giving, even if he was a God, he felt totally weak towards Blade. He couldn't understand how he was easily losing himself into his arms, but he just loved it. Blade was maybe the only one who was actually loving and caring him for real in a romantic way.

The swordman pressed a little more his lips near the ear of the immortal, and felt aroused once he heard a little sound coming off his mouth. Dan Heng's hands held tight his kimono as he was snuggling against his chest, like he wanted to hide after that sound, looking even more adorable under Blade's red eyes.

Blade couldn't help but moving his hand to grab his and encourage him to wrap his arms around the neck. Dan Heng ended up touching and pulling a little his hair after every kiss on the neck Blade was leaving, giving to the swordman shivers.

The swordman left one last kiss, to then manage to calm himself and just hug him under the sakura trees. Dan Heng sounded a little annoyed and the swordman sighed heavily "You know, Dan Heng, the way you are would make any man or woman insane"

Dan Heng raised a little his head "You do not look that insane" he smiled warmly "Why did you stop, I was enjoying those better than any I had before"

Blade looked at him to then sigh heavily. Just how much self control was he discovering he had thanks to that immortal?

"I didn't know immortals were greedy for these" he said with an evil smirk to tease "It's all about balance, you should know better than any human, Imbibitor" he called him out and Dan Heng rolled his eyes to then look surprised "What?"

"You said that those kisses mean..." he blushed hard "Does this mean you... Desire me?"

Blade literally just noticed he had stabbed himself with his own words. He got distance from Dan Heng, who was tilting his head.

"No more words. I am going to check if our clothes are fixed and clean" he started to walk fast and Dan Heng smiled happily to then move fast to reach him and walk by his side. He couldn't help but enjoying Blade being flustered because of him, it was definitely entertaining and quite new.

"Is this your..." Dan Heng leant a little with an amused smile "Technical retreat?"

"Cute." Blade smiled evilly without even looking at him as he was walking fast with the immortal discovering the joy of teasing him "I am not retreating, I am trying to be productive, I have things to do as you do"

"You're cute"

"Another word, and I'll stab you"

"Hear those words, mere mortal. I, Dan Heng, Imbibitor Lunae, allow you to kiss me to shut me up"

"Dan. Heng."

***

Fenir walked fast to the Academia to meet the Great Mage. Talon and his guards were following him and the mages were just letting him walk inside the building till he reached the office.

"Umi!" Fenir entered in the office and the great mage sighed as he had in his hands a letter with the Empire symbol on it "Is this really happening?"

Umi's eyes were looking annoyed at the letter to then burn it in front of his eyes "It seems you know already what's happening" he sighed "Apparently things are going faster than expected..."

Fenir crossed his arms "What are they up to?"

"The Emperor requested my presence at the Palace"

Chapter Text

"I still don't get why won't you wear your usual robe" Blade sighed as the two were walking through the city streets, seeing some dragons preparing the decorations for a celebration "And why you even asked me to keep the kimono" he mumbled annoyed to then lay the hand on his forehead "I don't even know why I even did listen to you ah... What is happening" he whispered like he was cursing himself

Dan Heng looked at the swordman, as he was walking next to him. Their hands were sometimes touching, and Blade was too focus on their arounds to notice the immortal's lost stare on some dragons focus on preparing an incoming event.

"It seems there's going to be a lovely festival, are we joining?" Dan Heng asked and Blade crossed his arms, he stopped his feet to look at him with an annoyed stare

"Yes, sure, not like we have three guilds chasing us and definitely we're not here to have fun" he said ironically to then look at Dan Heng rolling his eyes along with Yichen

"Aranvar gave us some days. I wonder if they're torturing Shui" he mumbled, feeling sorry for him "We live in his manor but have you noticed? We haven't seen him much lately"

"Who knows" Blade actually was questioning himself why the last time they saw Aranvar was when he asked gently to have breakfast with him that day, to then disappear from their sight "But no guard is in alarm and the people look fine, they're even preparing a damn festival"

"Since we're going to stay here, why not enjoying it then?"

Blade smirked "Oh, I am sure you're loving this time, but unlike you" he pointed the finger at a grumpy immortal "I think about our next moves to avoid a clueless dragon to be taken away from me." he gnashed his teeth "From the world, from the world..." he corrected himself to then sigh nervously and wanting to slap himself.

Dan Heng smiled warmly to then look at his own hands "You don't need to worry." Blade raised his eyebrow, and the immortal kept his lovely aura "I am not going to be taken" he looked weirdly determinated to Blade's eyes "I got tricked once, I do like... Freedom, and I also want to stay with you" he sighed and Blade got flustered "If I get imprisoned, I wouldn't be able to see your face and I have told you since the start I am quite fond of those red eyes"

"Dan Heng" Blade almost whispered with a flustered tone. He noticed how the immortal was speaking casually about it like it was something logical without feelings.

Those words were actually hitting Blade's heart a lot.

It was quite new and quite hard to believe someone wanted to stay with him. It's also true he had never given chance to anyone to get closer, because he was wandering for years without ever stopping for too long in a place.

Being attracted to someone or even falling in love wasn't anything worth to even consider in his mind.

But those blue eyes did capture him and made him fall down, in a deep ocean where he didn't even want to fight or try to get back to the surface. Blade was fine in his insanity and his bond with Dan Heng, and he honestly still couldn't get if that was a good or bad thing for them.

Blade looked around, feeling like the territories of the dragons were actually doing something good to stay isolated from the other lands. All the dragons looked pretty much satisfied and happy. They weren't much into showing emotions, but Blade could tell the whole territory was a peace pond in that hell of universe humans created.

He looked at Dan Heng and almost laughed at the thought heavens put him on the duty to take care of the world life cycle, to mantain the world in order for all the creatures to still live, and humans too.

Humans didn't deserve him at all.

But was it smart to think like that? After all he was... human on a side? Cursed with immortality but still born as human.

Dan Heng was confusing him a lot. Sometime he would look clueless and too naive, some others he would look like a sage from heavens, whenever he was in his God aura. It was hard for Blade to get to know his feelings for real, but he didn't even want to ask because their bond was... Well it was weird? He didn't even know how to categorize it.

For example, in that moment Dan Heng was talking and saying things that would make someone's heart melt, but to his eyes it was purely logical and there was no sight of emotion.

Or maybe for Dan Heng everything was settled?

Blade wanted to literally die as he noticed how his thoughts were again all around the immortal and definitely NOT about the mission. It was quite hilarious how much he wanted to archieve those thoughts to focus and his mind was literally doing the opposite.

"... For this reasons, I will not let them take me. Humans must recall their place" he spoke as his eyes were looking at the sky "It's sad I ended up being chased another time"

Blade looked at the immortal who did pout and continued "Not when I have a fascinating swordman to enjoy this existence of mine here!" he crossed his arms annoyed "They can't help but annoy me, when I could use my time to worry less and be with you" he sighed sad

"Please" Blade was seriously asking himself why he couldn't die in that moment. He knew even his sword couldn't kill him, but he was just not used to those attentions. He was feeling too weird to Dan Heng's spontaneous talks "Watch your mouth."

Dan Heng laughed a little "What's wrong? I am just being honest"

"Too honest" Blade tickled his forehead "I don't think I can get over your way to speak about us". Dan Heng tilted his head like he couldn't understand.

"You're my oath, my immortal guard and my... human?" he mumbled confused and Blade smirked

"My, my, my..." The swordman repeated "You know, if I called you mine.." he almost cursed himself for saying it "You should run away. There's nothing worse than feeling caged emotionally by someone" he explained and Dan Heng got surprised when Blade took his hand to keep walking through the city streets.

"I don't understand" Dan Heng said once the two sat in a tavern and Blade laid the chin on the palm of his hand, watching amused a confused immortal.

He clearly had no idea.

"Are you telling me you're not mine?" Dan Heng looked annoyed and Blade almost fell off the chair. Even Yichen was looking at him mad like he was reflecting his emotions.

Blade felt like Dan Heng was about to make a storm get the whole world as his blue eyes were staring deep in his red ones. Empty, beautiful, and full of dangerous mana.

He couldn't help but laughing. He was dangerous and adorable at the same time. Dan Heng was still looking at him to then notice some dragons staring at them. After all they were the outsiders.

Actually, Blade was.

Even if everyone knew Blade was the immortal guard of Dan Heng, he was still human to their eyes and therefore someone to avoid because seen as destroyed of nature balance.

Some dragons were even questioning why a God was even letting him breath next to him, but they clearly didn't know the whole story behind.

Dan Heng sighed and crossed his arms "Do not laugh, Blade" he pointed the finger at him "You kissed me and you're telling me you're not mine. I do find quite nice to call someone you love like that..." he mumbled embarassed and Blade couldn't help but falling more for his embarassed face

"I..." Blade sighed "I don't know, don't you find it awful? Wasn't the Emperor calling you like that?" he asked mad and Dan Heng tilted his head

"Why do you keep comparing what you do have with me, with the Emperor"

Blade stayed silence towards Dan Heng's neutral stare like he was genuinely asking a question

"You're definitely..." Blade didn't even know how to continue the phrase.

"Dan Heng" Blade looked at him with an amused smile "Look, you can call me however you want if that's what you wish, but you shouldn't do this easily" he explained "Human relationships are complicated and saying these things might make the other misunderstand your intentions" he closed his eyes "And I am not willing to deal with you on that as I am trying to think about your safety first."

Dan Heng ate a little the food that was served and sighed "Since they're this complicated, why can't we follow the rules of immortals?" he asked innocently and Blade raised his eyebrow

"What do you mean?" he asked to then curse himself

He already felt it was better not to ask.

"In heavens, immortals choose one partner for their whole eternal life and in case fate wants them to end their immortal life and reincarnate in another form, then they shall meet again in another life, sharing forever the Red Thread. Do you know the legend? It's not a legend for us!" he smiled and Blade looked at the immortal

"You never had a partner?" he asked and Dan Heng tilted his head confused by his question

"No" he replied and Blade was just getting more questions "I was living in isolation in the forest most of the times, you know" he mumbled embarassed

"How" he sighed "You're... you" he sip his tea flustered "It's hard for me to imagine you having no partner"

"No no, I do have you now" Dan Heng corrected him and Blade gnashed his teeth

"Stop it. I am not your partner" he said and Dan Heng tilted his head

"No?"

"No."

"No?" Dan Heng looked at Yichen like a lost baby and Yichen looked mad at Blade, whose lips were twitching

"I mean.. ah..." Blade sighed towards Dan Heng's confused and sad stare "Maybe we are if we want to... follow your stupid heavens rules I guess, but in the human world it works differently, I guess..."

"You guess?"

"I am not that informed myself you know, but surely I can't just kiss an immortal and pretend he's mine" he said with an obvious tone

"Why not?!" Dan Heng asked and Blade wanted to hurt his own head against the table, because seriously Dan Heng was too naive.

"It's not how the human world goes" he tried to flee the conversation, to cut it, and Dan Heng looked a little annoyed

"You humans complicate even the simple things" he then smiled warmly "But I am okay as long as we're staying together"

Blade looked at the immortal "Do you seriously seek my affection, Dan Heng?" he asked "I wonder if you do really understand what you're getting yourself into when exposing yourself so much" he pinched his cheeks "You shouldn't be this straightforward on showing your cards, it's one of the reasons why humans easily trick you"

"But you would never trick me" Dan Heng said and Blade smirked

"True" he gave up to then lose it all and smile a little seeing Dan Heng's happy face. Blade didn't want to rush anything even though his whole wanted to caress him every moment he could. But seriously, to his eyes, Dan Heng was even more fragile than before after he discovered his affection towards him.

And what was killing Blade inside was the fact Dan Heng was just throwing his feelings and himself at him without taking care of the consequences. Not like Blade would have hurt him in anyway, but it was surely a way to see how easily Dan Heng would just be too kind and adorable to protect himself under an emotional view against humans abuse.

All those talks made him remember his hurt stares and relations he possibly had back to the Palace and with the mages.

He couldn't help but feeling sad, thinking about how easily they tricked him and used him. Everyone in the Palace probably used his kindness because they acted nice to him and managed to make him believe they were good.

Blade ate in silence and Dan Heng ended up having some dragons around him talking and cheering his presence, making his figure shine happily.

Once the two were out, Dan Heng was pulled by a dragon to get in their shop. The swordman sighed to then notice Aranvar walking with some guards towards him.

"Oh, so you're alive" Blade said ironically and Aranvar looked serious

"I must apologise for my absence, was the Imbibitor worried?" he asked and Blade nodded

"He's worried even for his enemies, imagine for who he consider friends" he mumbled annoyed and Aranvar laughed a little towards his honesty

"It's what makes him the Imbibitor" he commented to then get back to be serious after some coughs "We have discovered something interesting, about the mages"

***

Dan Heng meanwhile was inside the shop with some dragons asking him to try on different kimono for the festival of the night as he was a God, and everyone couldn't wait to enjoy the festival in his presence.

The immortal smile and let them run around the shop to choose the fabric and what was the best to wear in order to honor the colours of the celebration.

"What are we celebrating?" Dan Heng asked innocently and the dragons who were taking care of dressing him up to check how he was, looked at him

"It's the Lantern of Life festival, Master Aranvar has told you anything, Imbibitor?" the dragon maid asked and the immortal looked confused "It's an important celebration for us all in the dragon territory"

"May I know what happens tonight?" Dan Heng could sense some worry in the dragons' eyes after his question

Then, everything made sense

***

Dan Heng was out of the shop with some maidens running till flying to the mansion of Aranvar to deliver the kimono they decided for the immortal to wear.

Blade was speaking to Aranvar, but he felt something was wrong. He turned and noticed the immortal's eyes lost as he was out.

"Dan Heng?" he walked towards him and grabbed his hand like an instinctive gesture "Are you okay?"

Dan Heng looked at Blade and smiled to then notice Aranvar smile "I am... Do we... Know any information?"

Blade couldn't help but feeling a weird aura coming off Dan Heng. It was the typical sensation he would get whenever the immortal was deeply sad.

He was wondering if slaying the dragons in the shop would have helped in any way, but he clearly couldn't in the daylight and with the king of dragons next to him, so he ended up sighing annoyed

"Shui gave us an interesting information. Apparently they have created artifacts that are able to absorb your mana and store it. These were only two. One is hidden in a forest, the other one is in the dungeons of the Emperor's Palace"

Dan Heng opened up his eyes "It's the hourglass"

"I have destroyed the one hidden in the forest" Blade looked annoyed. That information wasn't anything interesting to his eyes "It was where he was imprisoned"

Aranvar crossed his arms and nodded "Seems they want to imprison you and this time destroy actively all the lands..." he looked at Blade "Without the Imbibitor's mana, all the lands shall be destroyed, many creatures have fled from their hometowns because the territories were poisoned... We dragons did try our best to keep our lands healthy enough to sustain ourselves... But we do also have our limits in terms of life... The Elves' Queen also did her best"

Dan Heng looked at the King whose golden eyes were looking around at his people, enjoying a cold breeze and the typical scent of some stands opening through the street with food, toys... The King looked happy to see his own place lively, but he also did remember a lot, along with his people, of the past.

"Aranvar" the king looked at Dan Heng whose eyes were serious "I must talk to you privately"

Aranvar and Blade looked confused, but he nodded to then look at the swordman who got back to the main topic

"So... What should we do with this useless information?" Blade asked "Imprisoning Dan Heng isn't a new information at all. He really couldn't give us any hideout? I am kinda bored to play hide and seek"

Aranvar laughed a little "I see you now have a... urge to finish this story with the mages" he coughed "My maids have told me you two share something more than a human oath it seems. I heard my courtyard has... a lovely atmosphere indeed"

Blade's eyes opened up and Dan Heng looked at him like he was guilty "Don't look at me like that."

"I am!" Dan Heng said "This is all your fault"

"Wow" Blade laughed "Where is the responsable immortal you said you are?"

"I am responsable for the whole world, shouldn't you at least be responsable of your actions towards me?" he asked tilting his head innocently, and Blade gnashed his teeth "It's your fault, you can't deny" he teased

"Oh, of course, mine, mine mine" Blade repeated as he laughed insanely to then point the finger at him and stop, as he noticed the dragon in front of them, enjoying some lively conversation between the two "We... will talk later" he mumbled as he noticed Dan Heng more than ready to spit water and facts at him.

"Anyway... Even though you do share... more than an oath" Aranvar sighed "It means Syn has already planned your stay in the Palace, the Emperor will know or maybe he already knows about your existence and story with his father" he explained "If it's true then this journey will be longer and maybe you will need to seriously get back to heavens for a while, Imbibitor"

Blade looked at Dan Heng, who looked away, feeling hurt by those words.

"Going back to heavens?" he looked at the sky for a while, getting lost in his thoughts "Endless fights and war..."

Blade looked at Aranvar, meanwhile he was still holding strongly Dan Heng's hand "I will make sure all the ancient mages will be dead and... The Emperor will hold back if..." he sounded annoyed "I know what to do"

Dan Heng looked at Blade, who looked a little bit nervous "Huh?"

"Aresta's city" he spoke and the immortal opened up his eyes "Aresta's city has alliance contracts with all the lands and it's a neutral, diplomatic city"

Aranvar crossed his arms amused by Blade's speech "We can use the fact that if the Emperor wants to move a finger to try to get Dan Heng, we can always use all the deeds his father did to all the other lands by imprisoning Dan Heng... He will have to face a certain war so he might step back... The current Emperor is a coward, unless he's a puppet of the mages, he won't move a finger if we let him understand Aresta's City is with us"

Dan Heng tilted his head "Do you think Fenir will be with us till that point?" he asked and Blade sighed

"Of course, I was the founder of that city after all. The reason why he has his actual titles is because I gave him and his family"

Dan Heng opened up his eyes and Blade looked totally neutral towards that information.

Aranvar was amused. He was actually having lots of fun with the relation between the human and the immortal.

"I will order Shui's execution by tonight.." Aranvar walked away to then smile at them "If you will, I hope you will enjoy the festival tonight"

"... Execution?" Dan Heng's hands tremble and Blade looked at him as Aranvar flew away with his guards "Aren't.. Isn't it too harsh?"

"It's not." Blade looked at Dan Heng "Do not feel sad for him, please" he pulled him a little to encourage him to walk and slowly get back to the manor as the sky was showing the first colours of the sunset.

"Blade..."

The swordman looked at the immortal, who was looking surprised. He raised his eyebrow and the immortal smiled gently "You're right, there are so many things I don't know about you... But all the new things I discover about you... It makes me like you even more"

Blade looked at him with a lost stare to then leave a soft kiss on his cheek "Why are you saying so... And why were you sad when you left the shop?"

"You didn't tell me you were the founder of that city" he did pout and Blade sighed heavily

"I never bring that up, no human or creature of those lands has to know... I want to be just a swordman, nothing more or less... A ghost, a monster or a devil... I don't care" Blade looked at the immortal "All the things I have done were just because I felt were right, they don't need praise or people recognising me"

Dan Heng smiled "You do not deserve any bad name, you're a man of honor, Blade" he said with a calm voice, and the swordman looked at him, feeling deep inside a little happiness growing just because of his words.

"What are you doing to me?" Blade muttered with a little insane smile, like he couldn't believe how he was feeling in that moment "You still haven't told me why you looked sad"

Dan Heng entered in his room and sat on the bed as Blade was laying on the doorframe with his arms crossed.

"I got told some of the events that happened during my absence" his eyes were lost in his thoughts for a moment. Blade could tell he was again feeling guilty for something he couldn't do or stop as he was imprisoned "I think I will have a bath... I do want to partecipate to the celebration, will you join me?" he asked and the swordman sighed

"I am your guard, I will follow you wherever you'll go" he muttered and Dan Heng smiled warmly at those words "But don't get in your head I will follow you as you bathe" he looked away as the immortal laughed

"Mine mine" Dan Heng almost sang as a tease. Blade smirked amused as he walked closer till laying the hand on the bed next to where the immortal was sitting "Do you really need to emphasize it?" he asked as his red eyes were focus on his blue ones.

"You said I can do as I please, does it bother you?" he asked tilting his head and Blade leant more towards his face, smirking as he noticed the immortal blushing "Maybe it's indeed too much" he muttered embarassed

"It doesn't bother as long as you accept the consequences"

"What conse..." he blushed hard as Blade pressed his lips on the forehead, and his hands laid on the shoulders of the immortal to push him on the bed. Dan Heng felt his heart pounding as Blade's hands were pressing on the shoulders to keep him still as he was leaning with his body towards his and slowly kissing swiftly till reaching his lips angle. Dan Heng didn't notice but his eyes were closed, like he wanted to just focus on those sensations, and also because he felt like he would have blushed even harder as soon as he met his eyes.

Blade at that point looked at him and smirked "See, you're too naive". Dan Heng opened his eyes, as he noticed the swordman looking at him with that smirk to then sigh and get off him.

Blade opened up his eyes when Dan Heng grabbed his kimono at the height of his neck and pulled him back closer. The swordman's red eyes were focus on the empty azure ponds looking at him. Tilting his head, Dan Heng kept his stare

"I don't think I have asked you to get off me."

"What's with this tone" Blade asked calmly as he leant, doing as he wanted, feeling a little interested by that little side of Dan Heng. Seeing him flustered, but still pushing himself closer to the swordman was something amusing and lovable to Blade's eyes "Are you ordering me to stay still now?"

"I would never order any creature in this world to do anything for me" Dan Heng pout as he held tight the fabric of Blade's kimono "But...." his security fell for a moment. After all, he was a God, but he didn't want to force anything for him.

He didn't know how to explain but for the first time he didn't want to only love the person in front of him unconditionally, but he also wanted to be loved. He loved taking care of the world, he loved anyone, even the people who hurt him. But that love he had was part of his duty as protector of life. He did cheer everything and everyone but in the end wasn't he in isolation? In the end the most lovable God was always lonely and just when he had Blade he started to think about desire.

Dan Heng actually did desire something for himself, maybe for the first time.

He did desire Blade to be with him, but he couldn't explain. He was insicure because.. was he allowed to let himself be with a human?

Dan Heng looked lost in his thoughts like he couldn't explain. Blade sighed and with the free hand, he grabbed the hands holding his kimono and pushed himself on him to get back his attentions "Sometimes I wish you could think about yourself instead of the whole world" he kissed him softly to then caress his hair, feeling himself in a dangerous position as having him under him in the bed was a forbidden image.

Dan Heng looked at him and he laid his hands behind the neck of the swordman to caress his hair and pull him back towards his lips. Blade flinched of a surprise, but didn't mind at all as he wanted to kiss him again and again. He felt shivers when the immortal let his own hands slip on the neck and touched his skin.

"Dan Heng" the immortal looked at Blade, whose eyes were glowing red. They looked scary, but to the immortal they looked just as beautiful as the swordman on top of him, who kissed him passionately "Tell me what you want because I..." he snuggle against his neck, leaving some kisses "I don't want to lose it"

"What I want...?" Dan Heng looked susprised and Blade kept caressing him, trying his best to control himself "What do you want... Blade?"

The swordman raised a little his head and sighed "Why do you always put the others in the first place... reckless" he muttered with a calm stare.

After all, Blade knew that his whole was in his likings. Dan Heng looked the opposite of him, but for some reasons he couldn't help but feeling a strong emotion and passion.

"I want... what you want" Dan Heng caressed his cheeks and Blade tilted his head to then grab his hand and kiss it, making his heart pounding. How could he just become so gentle and lovely whenever they were alone and exchanging those little caress? Dan Heng was just fascinated and in love.

"What I want right now.." he looked at the body of the immortal laying under him, to then focus on his lips, neck, and the kimono that looked too much "Do you really wish to know?" he asked as he kissed slowly his neck, and the hand slip till reaching the kimono, tracing the line of his body.

Dan Heng did bite his own lips, as he felt shivers when Blade's fingers were simply tracing his waist, till reaching the hips and stopped before actually trying to get off the layers. Even by just the touch and the kisses on the neck, the immortal was feeling such a big desire coming from Blade, thinking how much control he must have had.

"Hm?" Blade left a sound after another kiss to then look at him "Answer me." his tone was deep and Dan Heng's face was red.

"Imbibitor!"

Dan Heng felt confused as Blade in a swift movement got off him and threw all the blankets on him

"He's sleeping" Blade spoke to then almost laugh as a flustered Dan Heng was leaving the blankets off himself "Oh he just woke up, you dragons have a good timing"

"Swordman..." the maid behind the door "Imbibitor, Master told me to call you as you asked for an audience"

Blade crossed his arms and looked at Dan Heng, who stand up and looked at him with a grumpy stare.

"Thank you!" Dan Heng smiled gently to then look furious at Blade "Don't you ever throw blankets at me" he whispered

"You were red and you were almost moaning in my ears, you know how shameless it could have been if they saw you like that? I thought they were about to enter in the room, who knows" the swordman shrugged "I was taking care of your image" he smirked as he noticed Dan Heng even more red "You might have fever"

"Non-sense" he muttered embarassed to then sigh and try to calm himself "After the audience, I want to see you at the festival, I will probably go with Aranvar"

Blade raised his eyebrow "You don't want me to escort you?" he asked and Dan Heng looked at him to then shook his head "What... What's the audience about? Why do you want to speak with him alone?"

Dan Heng looked at him and smiled warmly "I must repay for something he has done during my absence"

Blade got even more curious after those words, but he felt like Dan Heng didn't want to speak more about it. The immortal and Yichen went away and Blade ended up alone in the room.

He looked at the bed and sighed, getting in his mind against those images of the immortal under him.

"Ahh, he's going to make me lose it one day for real" he muttered annoyed as he left the room to get back to his and have a bath to prepare for the festival.

When the night came, Blade was laying on the fence of the balcony of his room and when he noticed some dragons flying towards the plaza of the city, he understood it was the time to go.

The plaza had a big stand where in the center there were some women dancing under the sound of a lovely and lively music played by the shamisen and other typical instruments.

The dragon maids dancing were wearing a black top with a long shattered red gown, around their arms there were red ribbons that were following their movements. The jewels they were wearing were resonating with the music.

All around there were wooden mezzanine where all the dragons in human form were sitting and enjoying the performance. Some dragons meanwhile were in their dragon form, up the big buildings around to mantain everything in check.

Blade's eyes got captured once Dan Heng called him out from his spot next to Aranvar.

Dan Heng smiled and Blade lost some heartbeat at the sight of him.

He was used to the God looking beautiful in his simple robe, but in that moment Dan Heng was wearing a long white and red kimono with some layers that were longer. Around his neck and arms there were red ribbons with golden details of the dragon's standard.. His hair were partially tied up and his tail had a golden jewel near the end and the azure fur.

Blade seriously felt like Dan Heng in that moment was an Emperor or a prince of some unknown places.

He couldn't help but stay silent for a moment as Dan Heng was approaching him to offer him a hand and pull him to sit next to him and Aranvar, who was wearing a similar kimono, to Dan Heng's; thing that made the swordman feel annoyed but he couldn't help but focus all his attention to the immortal, who was enjoying the dances and performances.

"It's beautiful" Dan Heng smiled after a performance to then look at Blade next to him, drinking something that some maids were offering during the celebration.

Blade crossed his arms and looked at the immortal "It is... I hope you're enjoying" he said without trying to do more conversation.

Dan Heng tilted his head and Blade couldn't help but covering partially his mouth as he noticed the immortal still wearing the earring of their oath. For something that stupid, he felt reassured, again for whatever he was feeling in his head. He seriously was seeing him as unreachable as ever, he was blinded. Dan Heng was seriously... making him fall harder and faster since the kiss happened.

"How long has it been for you two to enjoy such a beautiful celebration?" Aranvar spoke as he was drinking. Blade and Dan Heng from looking at each others, looked at the master of the city whose free hand was laying on one of his kids eating happily on his lap.

Dan Heng smiled at the sight of such a lively moment "Too long... I am glad I am here, seems fate wanted me to get back at the right time"

Blade raised his eyebrow as Dan Heng for a moment showed a sad stare. The red and white kimono was making his blue eye stand out even more "Why do you..." Dan Heng looked at the swordman once he felt his hand laying on his cheek "Look sad again?" he muttered to then withdraw his hand, feeling guilty.

He looked away and cleared his throat "You shouldn't be sad, it's a celebration after all" Blade in that moment blocked himself to then look at Aranvar "Actually, may I know what is it about?"

Aranvar laughed a little "Every month we do this celebration... We call it celebration to cover its real meaning and history" the dragon looked Dan Heng, who sighed and looked at Blade

"Why do I sense trouble?" he muttered, moving his hand straight to his sword.

Dan Heng smiled innocently "No, it's all good!" he said, laying his hand on the one Blade had on the sword "The Lantern of Life rite is... A way for the dragons to keep their territories out of the miasma... Haven't you noticed the territories of the dragons didn't change even with my absence?"

Blade nodded a little to then look at Aranvar, who was enjoying having his kids on his lap, climbing and flying around by changing their forms fast.

"How was it possible?" Blade asked and Dan Heng smiled at Aranvar, who looked at him with a serious stare like there was no need to explain.

"Dragons are anti-mana because they're made of pure mana, the ancient one. The one that actually draws from the immortal's one" Dan Heng smiled and Blade kept feeling a sense of danger growing slower at the height of his heart.

"So... Even though only who has a big capacity of this mana can wield it without hurting, Aranvar every month uses his life mana to keep his territory partially untouched" he explained "But now I am back so he doesn't need to do it anymore even though the land is still healing"

"Dragon's lives are longer than any other living creature here" Aranvar spoke as his golden eyes fell on the dancers, his people and his kids "As the king, I couldn't just let my people suffer even if I had to sacrifice centuries of my life."

Blade looked surprised, but his stare was still focus on Dan Heng "Dan Heng, what was the audience about?" he tilted his head "You said you must repay..."

Dan Heng looked at him, his eyes were empty "It's my duty." he said with an obvious tone to then smile as the performance was done "The dragons have kept their lands the best they could in my absence. The did sacrifice a lot to avoid it to be destroyed or poisoned like you have seen in other places" he shrugged to then look at him with sparkly eyes "I am here, I must do something to apologise for my imprisonment"

Blade held his hands for a moment as he was standing next to him "Dan Heng..."

Aranvar sighed "Don't try, the audience took long just because I told him there was no need as our lands will slowly get off the poison since he's back in the world, but he won't listen"

The swordman looked madly at the king "It was your plan." he gnashed his teeth to then hold strongly Dan Heng's hands "You made us stay longer for this..."

Dan Heng was standing in front of him and smiled warmly "Blade, enough." The swordman looked at Dan Heng who had Yichen happily floating around him "It's my duty, I must take care of these lands... I am the reason why they have been poisoned and the dragons have done a lot to keep living. I am here, I am the Imbibitor Lunae." he spoke and the swordman felt like he couldn't do anything to let him stay next to him "You shall let my hands go."

"You speak like you really want that" Blade muttered to then let his hands go and the immortal smiled warmly, feeling the swordman's worry about him.

Blade followed him with his eyes, feeling like he couldn't follow him physically, as he slowly walked down to reach the middle of the plaza. The dancers were leaving. Everyone looked surprised as they were used to see Aranvar getting in the middle and give a part of his life to mantain the land from the poison... Seeing Dan Heng was something they did consider a blessing. They were receiving a God's blessing.

The instruments were low and you could only hear some flutes and the bells accompanying Dan Heng's at every step he was doing towards the middle of the plaza.

Every step his barefeet were doing, little ponds were forming under, like he was walking on the water. The night sky was clear, the moon was shining and enlightning the figure of the Imbibitor as his blue eyes were focus on his hand, summoning the golden life orb.

Blade had no idea what was happening, but around Dan Heng, blue strings were coming off his figure like waves of pure water that were flowing through the whole country, Yichen slowly flew and became bigger as Dan Heng was letting his mana enhance him.

All around the whole plaza was becoming an underwater scenery. Dan Heng's eyes were lost as the golden orb in his hand looked like it was recalling all the tides he summoned and slowly, entangled with the blue strings, black tides were getting called back. Blade understood that Dan Heng was doing something similar to what he has done in the forest. The tides moving aggressively back to the golden orb, they were the negative mana the territory has been dealing with since his absence.

Dan Heng's eyes were sad the more those tides were getting back to his body. In his azure eyes, enlighted by the moon, he was seeing... so much sadness and so much destruction that his heart was trembling "So much pain.." he whispered as he closed his eyes. Yichen was moving following the tides and letting the black tides entangle with his tail and body "No more..." his hair were getting aggressively moved by the movement of the tides. Yichen roared till the last string got absorbed by the golden orb.

Dan Heng felt like he could seriously faint in the moment. It was always so painful but those concentrations of negative mana weren't ever made to be absorbed for once... So many years made them even stronger and harder to deal with. But the Imbibitor's eyes were serious as he wanted to carry on his duty.

In a glance, Yichen flew up to the sky, Dan Heng was covered in blue mana, his horns and tail looked longer and enhanced like he was about to go back to his dragon form, one with Yichen. He moved elegantly the golden orb and like a big wave, a big concentration of his mana got released around him, in little blue shining strings flowing on the earth.

The whole enhanced atmosphere in some time disappeared as the mana got absorbed back to the earth while the Imbibitor was standing and dealing with the same amount he released, but negative in his body.

Blade felt the air was lighter, so light that his head was about to be numb. Again that amount of mana and his aura were making him insane just like back in the forest. But his insanity was mostly focus on begging him with just his stare to get back next to him. He knew Dan Heng was feeling exhausted and considering what he has done, he was probably fighting hard to stand.

The immortal smiled warmly as Yichen came back from the sky and the people cheered and thank him, they threw some flower petals and the dancers were kneeling and crying, thanking him in behalf of their whole families.

"Heavens might look down upon Dan Heng" Aranvar spoke to Blade, as the swordman was looking at him smiling happily at the people coming after him. Some children were even in their dragon forms and flying around him.

"But..." Aranvar smiled "He's one of the most important God, as he keeps the reputation of whole heavens high. After all, Gods exist because our world has creatures, who believe in them"

Blade closed his hands into fists "He did and does so much, yet nobody came to help him when he needed."

Aranvar looked amused by the madness Blade didn't mind to expose "Who knows... Maybe your meeting wasn't casual"

"It was." Blade stand up "I am nobody's tool. Fate or Gods... they're nothing to me."

Dan Heng was happily trying to give attentions to all the dragons around him that were cheering him.

A hand on his shoulder made him flinch "Enough." Blade had eyes only on him, he didn't care about the dragons complaining and even hissing at him.

"Blade?" Dan Heng smiled warmly to then blush a little as he noticed his red eyes set on him "Huh?" he flinched as the swordman grabbed his hand and pulled him to walk away

"The Imbibitor has to rest. As his immortal guard I must ensure his safety and health" he spoke without even looking at the dragons, who were just questioning everything, even their lives in that moment.

Dan Heng couldn't help but smiling at Blade's words. He laughed a little as he couldn't help but liking his speech, he looked like a noble knight in that moment.

"Can you endure till we reach... home?" Blade stopped for a moment to look at Dan Heng, who was panting a little.

"Yes, I am totally..." his body did tremble and Blade cought him before he could fall "Fine" he muttered grumpy to then look at the swordman's calm stare.

"Why do you always overdo in everything.." he scolded him with a sweet calm voice, as he lifted him up and carried him through the dark and empty streets. Everyone was still celebrating the festival "There's no one, you can drop the act"

Dan Heng sighed to then close his eyes and rest in his arms "I can't fool you, can I?" he smiled a little as Yichen was sleeping on his shoulder.

Blade held him tighter "Purifying a whole country doesn't look simple you know" he sighed "Of course I knew you would feel exhausted, you have an infinite power but dealing with all that..."

"Hmm" Dan Heng complaint a little "That's why I didn't tell you, I knew you would have scolded me, but it's my duty... I felt guilty"

"You always do..." Blade sighed "I am not mad, I know it's your duty..." he looked at the sky for a moment "Not like I can stop you, I know you do care... but... I shall be the one carrying you home everytime you do those crazy deeds of yours"

Dan Heng smiled as he was resting his eyes "Home" he repeated and Blade couldn't help but leaning a little and kiss his forehead.

"We're going to be there soon, hold on" he said and Dan Heng sighed in relief, trying to enjoy his little moment alone with Blade, even though his body was trembling and felt exhausted with a big headache.

"I want... to do something" he muttered and Blade held him tight.

"Rest a little, later."

Once the two were back in the manor, Blade took Dan Heng to his bedroom and carefully laid him on the bed.

Dan Heng didn't feel like moving at all, he was seriously without energies or better, his energies were actually trying to deal with fifty years of miasma that a whole country had.

Blade looked at him being literally a beautiful mess and sighed heavily "Did you have to wear all this to perform your almost suicide?" he asked annoyed, as he sat on the bed and laid his hands on the hips of the immortal to pull him closer.

"Hey" Dan Heng laid the head on his chest, feeling it too heavy to even hold it still "It's a celebration and they wanted me to wear it... I couldn't say no"

"Like always" Blade scolded him to then look at him "May I?" he asked as he held his head to make the immortal look at him in the eyes.

Dan Heng nodded a little tired and Blade took care of letting loose his hair and undressing him from the jewels and some layers of the kimono. Of course he didn't touch any layer that was close to his bare skin, he just wanted to assist him to get some rest.

"I hope..." Dan Heng moved his hand to untie the red ribbon around his neck "That I didn't look hurt... I wouldn't wish to make them worried"

"You... were looking beautiful, don't worry" Blade spoke without even noticing as he was taking care of the layers of his kimono. Dan Heng smiled happily to then grab his hand "What?"

"I wanted to see this" Blade noticed Dan Heng wrapping the red ribbon he had around his neck, to his little finger, to then raise his own "Red thread of destiny, just like I spoke this morning!"

Blade looked at his own little finger and then Dan Heng "You're such a fool..." he sighed as the immortal moved his free hand to make the ribbon disappear with his mana "What have you done?"

"Well, I know it's there, but you move a lot, the ribbon would never keep up with you... whenever I want I can just.." his blue eyes glowed and the red ribbon was back to be visible in both of their little fingers "Immortal's magic" he spoke and Blade tickled his forehead

"You better stop it" the swordman carefully made him lay on the bed "You cought me, Dan Heng"

The immortal laughed a little "I thought it was... a good way to tell you I am... quite fond of you" he muttered embarassed and the swordman sighed

"You're lucky you did this when you're such in a weak state." he pressed his lips on his forehead "Else, I wouldn't have made you fall asleep this easily."

One of his eyes opened to look at Blade "I think this is the first time I hear you this straightforward"

Blade smirked as the hand was caressing his hair a little "Guess your influence does something after sometime" he teased back.

Dan Heng looked at Blade and he couldn't help but smile as his eyes were closing, enjoying his caressing "Thank you, Blade... For everything"

"You speak like you're dying" Blade teased and Dan Heng pout as he felt the swordman laughing and helping with the blankets "Goodnight, Dan Heng"

"Good..." Dan Heng fell asleep and Blade stayed there for some time. He really didn't want to leave him. He felt like he wanted to stay there till he was sure he would open his eyes and see he was fine.

He drew his sword as he sat on the fence of the balcony. His eyes focus on the red lanterns that were released, announcing the end of the festival.

"I will probably tease you tomorrow" Blade spoke, knowing Dan Heng was sleeping deeply "You did miss quite the view" he continued to then stare at him.

The most beautiful one was in the same room as his though.

His eyes opened up as he noticed some fire near the dungeons. He stand up and gnashed his teeth. He didn't want to leave Dan Heng, but the fire was where the dungeons, the prison were so he felt like he needed to go.

He noticed Aranvar in his dragon form flying and that was the sign for him to move as well.

Once he reached the dungeons, Blade noticed some dragons on the ground, wounded but not dead and a woman standing in front of Shui's cell. Syn destroyed the cells to make Shui and the mages free to then turn and see the swordman

"I see you're a great mage... It's nice you came here so I can kill both of you in one night" Blade smiled evilly as he drew his sword, finally feeling like he could get relief from all that mana Dan Heng released that was turning his insanity on.

"Oh..." the woman smiled evilly as she felt his presence "I was wondering how you would look after years... not even a little different, Blade."

The woman's smile did something to Blade. He could feel an awful miasma coming off her figure. The air was getting heavy and the swordman for a moment couldn't see anything but darkness around him.

"How long will you last before you lose your mind?"

Chapter Text

Blade unleashed a destructive strike that made the miasma disappear. He noticed the woman standing next to Shui, protecting the mages behind her from his attack

"I am already insane, what an unlucky fact about me huh?" he asked as he smiled evilly, preparing to charge towards them "I will kill you all."

Aranvar came with the guards and the witch sighed annoyed "It seems we can't fight now, Blade, what a pity" she sighed as Shui was smiling once he felt the artifacts that were blocking his mana getting shattered by Syn.

Blade and Aranvar noticed how Syn was alone, she managed to get in the territories and inside the dungeons without alarming anyone till Shui was free. Nobody really could tell how she was capable and what was her knowledge of the spells, but she was indeed strong.

"It seems you want dragons to be your enemies, mages." Aranvar crossed his arms and Syn looked at him to then tilt her head

"Enemies?" she asked innocently "I just came here to get back my friend, who did offend your majesty, but I heard he was about to be beheaded... Don't you think that was a request to be enemies already, Aranvar?" she asked to then look deadly "Do not put yourself in the middle of this matter. The ancient mages have more allies than you can imagine and the Emperor surely would love to gather all his units to charge against you for all the resources your territory has"

Aranvar gnashed his teeth, feeling like he knew he couldn't simply get his own people against a whole Empire. If Dragons changed their statement from neutral to hostile, more than one country would have gathered units to charge out of fear of getting conquered by them.

Syn laughed "Don't worry, I haven't touched any of your people because... us mages, we would never try to get bad blood with dragons" she smiled innocently "All the people in the dungeons have been put to sleep, they are not hurt at all, see?" she asked as she pointed at the dragons sleeping on the ground

"I see..." Blade looked at the King annoyed.

"Yes, don't get in my matters" Blade looked at the King "Take your people out with your guards, I have to deal with them personally." he continued to then smile and charge against the woman, who opened up her eyes as she noticed in a glance the sword almost touching her throat.

Shui in that instant summoned an ice spear that went straight to pierce Blade's arm, but the swordman managed to dodge it and step back from them.

"How shameless can you be" Syn crossed her arms annoyed as her eyes were locked on him "You dare to draw your sword against your creators" she smiled "You're our experiment yet you think you can kill us all?"

Blade gnashed his teeth, feeling his madness rise even more "You and the Emperor... You..." his hand was holding strongly his own sword that was full of his insanity, glowing full of all the scars battles have marked

Syn laughed "Indeed... It's quite a pity you managed to somehow kill your unit, they were same as you... I would love to get to know what happened in your body... Or maybe is your sword a magic artifact?" she walked a little as her miasma was slowly getting absorbed by Blade, who was feeling little swords piercing inside him.

He opened up his eyes as he felt his head heavy till he had to kneel before her even though no part of his brain wanted that. Syn smirked "Good boy" she said as around her an awful and heavy air was filling the room.

Blade tried to stand up, feeling his body tremble as his mind was getting flashes of so many things that happened in his past. Syn laughed "Why do you dare to stand up? Blade..." she sighed "Why do you protect the Imbibitor? After all... Isn't he the one who cursed you?"

Blade looked at Syn and gnashed his teeth "He hasn't done anything, you're the reason why I am like this, you mages need to die, just like how I have killed the Emperor you will perish and I will get my revenge for my unit" he spoke calmly as he forced his own legs to move and crash his sword against one of the ice spears of Shui

"Shouldn't we kill him?" Shui asked with a proud smile, seeing how easily it was to hit him as he looked still pretty taken by the miasma.

"I am not sure" Syn crossed her arms "We did enough chaos in a territory where we're the outsiders"

"You won't get away." Blade tried to move to then look at Syn, whose stare was focus into his eyes. His legs did tremble and fell on his knees to then see Shui materializing ice spears around him.

Syn moved closer to Blade "Are you sure you want to fight me, Blade?" she asked to then smile "You say you're insane but it seems you're still affected to my mind magic"

Blade raised his head to lock his red eyes full of madness on her and she laughed "Oh, look at this stare, do you hate me? I am not even touching you" she crossed her arms "It's all in your head." her whispers felt like pure magic straight to him

The swordman kept getting in his head awful shouts and memories, shadows of his past haunting him, making him tired even though he wasn't actually moving at all. His mind was tiring him off. He stand up and cut partially his palm, trying to distract his mind with the physical pain, making the two mages step back.

"Hate?" Blade smiled as his eyes were glowing and from his sword, little drops of his own blood were slipping "Ah.." he laughed as his free hand was touching his own face "As you're that important to feel even hate... You're just targets." he said with an insane smile to then charge.

Syn opened up her eyes as Blade run, and it looked like his own blood wasn't letting her miasma influence his mind anymore "Fascinating" she whispered as she managed to dodge his attack to then notice Blade changing target and pierce Shui's shoulder, who shouted in pain as he didn't expect his sudden change in the charge and the perfect aim to block him from summoning his ice spears.

"Damn monster" Shui cursed him to then look at Syn who looked even more interested in Blade "We better eliminate him, Syn"

"You speak like you can kill me, useless" Blade laughed as in a glance he was behind him and managed to cut his hand off and get excited at the sight of him bleeding and shouting in pain.

"DAMN YOU" Shui groaned in pain and Blade was even laughing

"I want more" Blade smiled even after he got his by some ice bolts of some mages "I have told you, you would have died the next time I'd see you" he continued to then step a little feeling hit by some ice bolts, but he kept piercing his shoulder to see more blood coming off Shui's body.

Syn looked mad. She moved her hands and dark flame tongues coming off the ground, entangled his body and forced Blade to stand still, feeling them getting absorbed by his body and his mind wasn't anymore shielded by his blood.

Shui gnashed his teeth as with the intact hand froze the blood coming off, to then summon spears of ice around his body "This won't kill you, but I hope you feel the worst pain" Shui smiled evilly as Blade was gnashing his teeth, trying to stand up and the mage threw the ice spears against the swordman.

Blade for a moment got lost in his mind. Everything around him was dark.

He felt shivers as he heard some laughs from someone he knew.

"Captain!" Blade saw a golden aura that was rapresenting one of the soldiers of his unit

"Youngie" his voice was soft as his eyes couldn't believe to see the little one of the family looking at him as behind him more, the other family members were appearing.

"It's been a long time..." said one of the soldiers, smiling at Blade, making his heart pounding

Fifty years, but he felt like no days have passed, their faces were so vivid to his memories he never forgot any of them. For how much he was trying to archieve his past, it was always there haunting him.

"You killed us, captain" the young soldier spoke with a sad stare, making Blade tilt his head

"Blade... Why didn't you come with us?" one of the soldiers was looking at him with a mad stare and the swordman gnashed his teeth

"I have tried.... many times." he felt everything there wasn't real. It couldn't be. He was just about to get stabbed by ice spears "How disgusting using you to block me" he laughed insanely as he drew his sword and stabbed himself, feeling an awful pain.

He opened his eyes, getting back to reality, and he noticed a spear stuck in the floor in front of him. It wasn't an ice spear but a jade spear with a golden orb floating between the handle and blade.

"Syn." Dan Heng laid his feet on the ground as he took back his spear that sent a big wave in the whole bulding dispelling the miasma "Shui" his empty blue eyes were looking at the ice spears he did paralysed on air with just a glance, to then tilt a little his head and send them back to his owner, who managed to dodge them "Enough."

The swordman looked up and never felt Dan Heng's energy like that. He was even wielding his golden orb inside an actual weapon as around him there was Yichen in his little form roaring and managing the miasma around them, protecting him and the immortal.

"Weren't you tired?" Blade stand up, and the immortal, who was next to him, turned to look at him with his serious and empty stare

"I felt you weren't by my side." he spoke as he leant a little his head pointing at the little finger where, in the night, he tied the red ribbon.

"Ah, this is no fun anymore" Syn sighed "Imbibitor, it's kinda new to see you willing to fight, it looks like you're forcing us to use force as well to counter" the mage spoke to then tremble a little feeling Dan Heng's stare

"I haven't asked you to speak." he tilted his head as he moved swiftly his spear. His blue eyes were glowing and Yichen was entangling his own body around the spear, enhancing the whole aura and mana he was releasing out of madness "Dare to speak more." the voice was echoing like he was about to destroy them in a glance. Dan Heng was mad, Dan Heng was worried.

Syn gnashed her teeth as her hands moved fast to create a portal and flee, feeling like the Imbibitor was just definitely not like she did recall he was. He felt emotions she never believed he could show because too naive.

In that moment she felt like the Imbibitor wanted to even kill them. His blue eyes were pure and deep like the most horryfying ocean where you could do nothing to get back to surface, and just wait for the deep ocean creatures to feast on your body. She felt shivers of fear coming off like her own magic was getting against her.

She had to flee with Shui and the mages of his guild.

Dan Heng didn't want of course to kill them, he couldn't. But he wasn't feeling good knowing Blade was kneeling before them. He felt the strong miasma in the room, just like the whole territory of the dragons and he knew Blade's insanity was easily triggered to that and his mana as well.

It was a dangerous situation for both of them.

He charged but his eyes opened up as Blade charged faster, next to his spear, making him feel his malicious aura at the hightest level.

Syn turned and Shui and the mages summoned a big ice wall. They did tremble as Blade showed an amused insane smile and striked the wall, shattering and colouring the ice of his own blood, cutting some bodies of mages that sacrificed themselves to protect Shui and Syn.

Blade didn't know why he felt so heavy, but he was trying his best to move and fight. Syn looked at Blade with an annoyed stare "How do you think we did manage to create such a perfect unit?" she asked "We did use the Imbibitor's mana, after all isn't he the life and death balance of this world?"

"What..." Dan Heng opened up his eyes and looked at Blade, who was lost in his madness, panting and still pointing the sword at them, trying to hit them, but his movements were getting slowed by the magic of Syn that was pushing him to lose himself completely

Shui laughed as he noticed Blade's face was a mix of disbelief and madness "You seriously never asked yourself how did the Emperor live even though he had a disease impossible to be cured? We thought we could use the same amount the Imbibitor used to heal forever the Emperor to do this experiment... And you..." he sighed "If it wasn't for your useless temper and betrayal.."

"Shut up." Blade felt the consequences of his own wounds mixing with his mind that was too numb to produce any adrenaline that was his key to keep fighting no matter the wounds that were slowly healing already but still hurting.

Syn looked at Dan Heng, who was looking at Blade worried and sighed "Sadly we're not in the position to get you, but next time, you shall go back home, Dan Heng." with that the witch pulled Shui and the rest of the mages who somehow were still alive

"No... Come back here you bastards." Blade charged again and Syn smiled as she was slowly disappearing

"Thank you for tonight, I got enough material to plan the next and final move" her last stare was towards Dan Heng "Prepare yourself."

"BASTARDS" Blade cut with his sword nothing as the mages were already gone "Ah... Damn, DAMN!" he shouted madly as he was looking at the bodies of the mages he did hit, and smiled evilly when he saw some still trying to heal themselves.

"Blade..." Dan Heng closed his eyes when the swordman raised his sword to behead the mages and kept cutting their bodies and see blood flowing on the floor "Stop it...".

Dan Heng truly was trying his best to keep himself up. The fact he woke up and fought to protect Blade did make him release the little mana he had back with that little rest, but he was still exhausted.

Blade looked at the immortal, who made his spear disappear with his golden orb "Is it true... Did you make me like this?" he asked furious

Dan Heng turned and opened up his eyes as the swordman pointed the sword at him "What..?"

"ANSWER ME!" he exclaimed as he walked fast towards the immortal, who looked confused "Did you... Did you make me and my unit immortal... Did you..."

Dan Heng looked at his own hands "I don't... I don't know" he replied to then feel the sword under his chin, laying on the neck "Blade..." he stepped back till his back hurt the wall of the dungeon "You're... mad right now" he felt his red eyes full of madness, and excitement from all the blood he had shed and the mages

Blade kept his sword near the neck of the immortal, and his eyes were close to his "Did you play this game with other humans as well? Or was just me and my damn unit the main characters of this curse? And why... WHY did you make me the only one who couldn't die even from my own sword!"

"Blade, stop!" Dan Heng exclaimed as he felt the sharp blade scratching his neck "I was imprisoned! I... I don't know how they managed to use my mana for this... I am... sorry" he felt guilty again "Do you think I wanted to divide you from the people you would consider family? I didn't know... I can't feel my mana in you, the Emperor absorbed it and made it his... I couldn't tell the curse was generated by the use of my mana, you have to believe me!"

"Oh..." Blade laughed "Believe... Trust" he felt like spitting after those words like his mind was just letting pure hatred, fulll of dark demons manipulating his way to perceive the world around him.

Dan Heng laid the hand on his own head, feeling his energies going low as he used that little to counter the miasma Syn released to attack Blade. If he was at the full of his strenght it would have been nothing, but the immortal was still dealing with around fifty years of negative mana inside his body. He wasn't surely at the best of his strenght, but he couldn't just stay in his bed knowing Blade was in danger.

"Please... Let... Let's go home, I can't... I can't deal with this right now" Dan Heng did pant a little, trying to keep himself up

"Ah... I became a tool for immortals and mages" Blade laughed as he tilted his head, looking at the immortal "What can I do to get my revenge... Should I see more blood? I wonder if immortals bleed" he whispered as his head was totally numb, and his eyes were glowing red the more his sword was close to the neck of the immortal, who smiled warmly at those words

"You asked me that already... I have told you you can try yourself, I won't stop you if it makes you settle" he laid the hands on his shoulder and tilted a little his head towards the sword.

"What the hell is happening?!" Aranvar came and pushed Blade away from Dan Heng "Stay away, swordman. You can kill the immortal with your sword so having you in this state... I can't let you near him" the king and the other dragons came to then notice the bodies of the mages, hard to recognize anymore

"Oh, now now... I am his immortal guard, you dare?" Blade asked as he tilted his head, feeling even more amused "Whoever stands between me and the immortal shall die"

"Leave him to me, he's not in his mind... Syn... Miasma" Dan Heng did pant, feeling his body heavy "Don't let him close to you" he muttered as he almost fell on Aranvar, who kept him in his arms

Blade gnashed his teeth, and Aranvar covered Dan Heng with the long sleeves of the kimono "Immobilize him." the King of dragons turned and pulled Dan Heng away from the room, and Blade laughed evilly as he noticed dragons surrounding him.

"Aranvar" Dan Heng tried to speak and the man stopped to then look at the immortal "Leave him to me. I am fine."

"Imbibitor, he can kill you. He can kill immortals"

"I know, I got it" Dan Heng looked at him to then force him to let him go, and look at Blade smiling, seeing the dragons surrounding him like he was getting served some entertainment

"Blade" Aranvar's stare was serious and the swordman smiled evilly "If you kill any of my people you will be officially an enemy of our kind."

"Oh, this doesn't make me anything but even happier... I need more" he held his sword "I need more" he repeated mad

"Blade" Dan Heng called him and the swordman looked at him annoyed "It's enough"

"Shut up." he muttered as he moved swiftly his sword. His eyes were looking at everything but the immortal. He felt the dragons were his main target, Dan Heng wasn't even on his focus anymore.

"Then you say I am the stubborn one" Dan Heng summoned his spear and placed himself in front of the Dragons Blade wanted to aim.

He blocked his attack and his blue eyes locked into those red ponds. Blade smirked excited as he pushed the sword against his spear, making him sigh "Will you really hurt me if I give up?" the immortal asked and the swordman gnashed his teeth

"Do not stand in my way, Dan Heng" he tried to push him, but the immortal did insist and blocked another of his strikes, making the creatures around feeling an awful mix of malicious aura and one full of life.

Dan Heng felt like all his energies were seriously going away, but his willing to protect the creatures and Blade from himself, was enough to let him try to ease his anger.

Blade smiled excited to then try to push the immortal aside as his targets were the others, but he soon felt pulled from the kimono. He instinctively moved his sword to then clash it against Dan Heng's one. At that point, the immortal looked at him, keeping the strenght on his spear with just one hand as the other laid on the forehead of the swordman, to pinch it.

He seriously. pinched. his. forehead.

"Noisy." Dan Heng said as he tilted his head with his blue eyes looking at an even more mad swordman. He felt weird like the roles have changed. He used to be the one tickling his forehead wasn't he? That was making him mad, Blade pushed his sword, making the immortal step aside

Dan Heng did pant a little as he felt like falling again. Blade in that moment opened up his eyes as the immortal fell in front of him. He let the sword fall off his hand and held him again before touching the ground.

Blade felt his head hurting like he was slowly getting back himself. He was feeling his body healing the wounds of all the hits he has taken during the battle.

"Damn" he muttered annoyed to then look at the mages he has hit tons of time out of frustration "I do apologise for the little mess" he spoke and Aranvar crossed his arms, as the other dragons were confused by his change of mood.

"They weren't part of my territory, I will act like they never existed" the king spoke to then lay his own hand on the face "Are you in your mind? Can I trust you won't hurt the Imbibitor?"

"I would never." Blade gnashed his teeth and the king stared at him mad

"Even after you got to know he is partially the reason why you're what you hate the most?" he teased on purpose to trigger a possible mad reaction, but the swordman sighed annoyed, feeling his hands trembling

"He... he hasn't done anything, the Emperor has paid the price, the mages are left. Till then I won't care about the origin of my curse" he replied to then take Dan Heng, who was trying to keep himself awake.

Aranvar looked at the two leaving once Blade took back also his sword and sighed heavily.

Blade didn't speak as Dan Heng was laying on the bed panting a little, feeling exhausted.

"Are you... okay?" Dan Heng asked as his blue eyes were looking at the swordman, who was sit on a chair next to the bed.

"Stop asking about me" he replied cold as his head was full of thoughts "Syn has a nuisance as magic.." he smiled "But I did manage to cut Shui's useless hand, I bet he did try to caress you a lot back to the Palace with that filthy hand of his, hasn't he?"

Dan Heng couldn't help but laugh and the swordman couldn't help but focus on a little scratch on the immortal's neck, feeling even more mad at himself.

"I am sorry, I did point the sword at you" the swordman said as he stand up under the immortal's lost stare

"It's okay, you were full of that miasma... But you did manage not to lose it completely, I dispelled too late" he muttered tired and the swordman looked at him, feeling just guilty "It will heal in no time, I just need to get back some rest, everything is slow just because of the negative mana in my body"

Blade kneeled before his bed, and laid his head, to then feel Dan Heng's fingers on his hair, caressing "It was a bad night, wasn't it?" he asked with his soft voice. The swordman raised his head to then look at Dan Heng smiling warmly "It's all good, Blade. I am happy we're both fine even though you did get wounded"

"Don't worry, they will heal.." he grabbed his hand and kissed it to then lay it on the bed "I will go to my room... I will take some time. We will leave the dragon's territory in five days" he announced to then move away his room, feeling still too mad at himself.

Dan Heng couldn't do much as he fell asleep, feeling totally without energies.

Days passed and Dan Heng noticed the swordman being present everytime he would wake up to then leave for a full day.

Aranvar told him Blade simply wanted to use some time to train and just be alone in the forest as meditation.

Dan Heng felt like he didn't have to interfere, as he felt Blade needed some time off. His first meeting with Syn looked like she made him recall some awful memories that made him insane, plus those little information about the curse were just a lot to take.

His curiosity was about the information about Blade being able to kill immortals. Was it true? How were the mages so sure about it?

Was it because the Emperor thanks to his blessing and his absorbing his mana became just like an immortal and only Blade managed to kill him?

How and why?

Maybe Blade was something more than just a human? Or maybe the mana at the contact with him worked differently with any other human? Dan Heng had no idea what was happening but all he knew was that Blade didn't want anything like that.

If his wish was to be alone and manage his own thoughts, Dan Heng couldn't do anything but staying in the manor and try to enjoy his last days in the territory with the dragons around him.

But he seriously didn't want this to continue till the day they had to depart.

That's why a day before they had to leave, he noticed Blade leaving the manor after his usual check in Dan Heng's room.

Because the promise Dan Heng made him do, he always kept it. He would be there in the morning as the immortal opened his eyes to then leave.

"Will you be away from me the whole day again?" the immortal asked as he woke up and yawned

Blade was already standing by the doorframe. He turned and looked at the immortal and nodded "I am training and preparing mentally for Fenir's questions"

Dan Heng tilted his head "Are we going back to Aresta's City?" he asked and Blade crossed his arms

"Yes, we can't stay here, but we must get back to Fenir and make him move all the countries to get you protection from the possible Emperor's move. You will be untouchable if we manage to show the Emperor we got more than one country on our side"

"Ah... I am happy, I kinda miss them" Dan Heng smiled warmly and the swordman sighed to then turn

"Take care and eat well, I will come back late today as well" he cut the conversation and left the room of the immortal pouting.

"I feel him so distant" he had a grumpy stare as Yichen was annoyed too "Is it because he feel still guilty?" he asked to then touch his neck "It did heal in no time, I am an immortal, like c'mon.. This man" he sighed annoyed to then stand up.

Dan Heng would do his usual stroll through the city and enjoy the lively air but he couldn't help but missing Blade. He felt alone even though people were cheering his presence.

The distance Blade set made him feel a little unwanted and insecure even though he actually had no reason to feel it. It was obvious the swordman wanted some distance to release his madness and his milion thoughts out, but Dan Heng couldn't help but feeling like he wanted to get any caress.

He wanted his affection. Or maybe was he mad he actually was wielding a weapon? Maybe he didn't like the fact he actually looked like he was about to fight for him?

"I better go to to read" he muttered as Yichen was nodding, noticing his master wasn't happy even after eating the peach mochi from his favorite shop in that city.

Back to the manor, Aranvar and Dan Heng talked for a little before getting back to focus on reading in peace.

At some point Aranvar smiled as he noticed the immortal sleeping on Yichen that was in his mid form just to give to his master a comfortable place to read his book. It was either Blade's lap or Yichen to calm his heart.

Aranvar closed his book to then get closer to the immortal and sigh. He slowly got the book off his hands and get a blanket to cover him.

"Ah.. Seriously" Blade entered in the room and was panting like he had run all over the city "He was here..." he spoke to then notice the king next to a sleepy immortal on Yichen

"You're early" Aranvar said as he fixed the blanket on Dan Heng "The sun is just about to go down, you usually get back at night"

"Non-sense, today I just finished my training earlier. Didn't want to get back totally exhausted as tomorrow we will have to do a long travel to go back to Aresta, unless a stupid forest creates another portal but I doubt it." he muttered as he got closer to Dan Heng.

"He's sleeping nicely" Aranvar crossed his arms and Blade didn't want to listen to him.

"He will sleep better on the bed." he said as he carefully lifted him onto his arms and Yichen woke up. His tail swinged happily, and in no time he got back to his floating pet form to fly happily around the swordman, who gnashed his teeth "I am not happy to see you, so shut up."

"You know" Aranvar sat back to his chair to get back to read in peace "Leaving a lover for days isn't nice, he surely would have enjoyed more those last days of peace with you"

"He's not... my lover" Blade planted his feet to then turn madly towards the king of dragons, who sighed

"Then you should be honest to the immortal, because he clearly doesn't see you as just a guard or..." he crossed his arms "I think you should face it and stop covering it" he shrugged his shoulders "Not like falling for the Imbibitor is something nobody has ever heard"

Blade looked at Aranvar. He was annoyed and the King tilted his head "Think about it, from the first documents about the Imbibitor, painters, bards when he was living for that short time in the immortal's city, were always inspired by him for their songs and arts... Oh right, you weren't born by then" he smirked "But the Imbibitor never had an immortal by his side or anyone else, if he is staying with you it means he sees something he simply hasn't seen in anyone else and cought him" he looked lost in his thoughts "It means it's indeed part of his sensible side, and you know how fragile he is"

Blade sighed annoyed "I am not here to court him, but to protect him"

"I am sure you were protecting him when you..." he looked lost in his thoughts "What did the maids tell me exactly... Oh yes" he smiled innocently "When you ate his face and neck like a vampire" he repeated and Blade wanted to die.

"You all should just shut up or die." he muttered as he left the room, feeling frustrated like reality just stabbed him again.

He reached Dan Heng's bedroom and laid him carefully on the bed. He sighed as he noticed Yichen look at him "What?"

Yichen pat Dan Heng's head to try to wake him up, and Blade tried to stop him by literally grabbing him, but the pet would dissolve and appear again to try to wake the immortal.

"Stop it, you useless water pillow" the swordman cursed him to then lay his arms around Dan Heng to cover him with his body and avoid the pet to touch him to wake him up.

"Uhm... this is... weird"

Blade wanted to die, he lowered his head and noticed Dan Heng with his eyes locked on his "Hi" he tilted his head to then smile warmly

"Ah, damn" the swordman got off him "Your pet wanted to wake you up and I was... trying to protect you from your stupid pet" he cursed him and Yichen spit some water at him "Heavens save me from turning you into boiling water"

Dan Heng lifted himself up, as he noticed the swordman using a secret swordmastery technique few people knew.

Called: Running away from responsabilities.

"Where are you going?" he asked and Blade sighed heavily without turning to the immortal

"I just got back from training in the forest. I need to rest in my room and you were just sleeping. I think I will check if everything from tomorrow is ready, you... enjoy and rest" he muttered to then leave the room.

Dan Heng felt confused by his behavior. For a little time he stayed in his room, trying to enjoy the sunset. He looked at Yichen like a lost child and the pet dragon looked at him even more lost than him.

"This man" he crossed his arms annoyed "When I am asleep he doesn't mind being close but when I wake up he goes away" he stand up "I seriously need to talk to him." Yichen encouraged him and like that the immortal walked out his room to knock at Blade's door.

Nobody replied and Dan Heng puffed his own cheeks annoyed. He entered in the room and noticed the swordman wasn't there.

"Blade!" he called him out to then open up his eyes as he felt a thud from the other room.

"Seriosly..." Blade came out of the bathroom as he had a towel hanging from his neck and the sword in his hands "For Gods sake..." he sighed annoyed "I was having a bath and you called my name like we were being attacked, Dan Heng, I swear..."

Dan Heng was a little bit paralysed as Blade was moving around his room and he was drying his wet hair. His whole upper body was almost showing a fair skin with some scars around and some water drops were sliding down his chest and abdominals. He couldn't see more as the kimono was tied around the waist in a loose way like the swordman did everything fast to get out.

"So?" Blade sat on the chair in front of the desk, as he was drying off his own hair "Why did you come here?" he asked as he tilted his head.

Dan Heng looked away for a moment, as he clearly could see Blade having no problems in showing basically almost his whole upper body, the sleeves were so lose that the collarbones and the shoulders were almost uncovered. It was surely a view the immortal had to elaborate.

"Well... I wanted to speak with you, you've been distant in the last days" he walked towards the swordman and sat on the table in front of him.

Blade for a moment blocked his own hands to focus only on the figure of the immortal sitting in front of him and looking at him with an embarassed stare.

"I was focus on... other things, but I kept my promise, I was always there whenever you were waking up" he muttered and he blocked as he felt Dan Heng's hands on his to get the towel and slowly drying off his hair.

"I know but..." Dan Heng was carefully drying off his hair as his eyes were looking at him "Are you mad at me because you think I did curse you and your family?" he asked "I don't want you to hate me, I do understand you probably hate a lot mages and maybe me for all you had to pass through" he looked down for a moment "But you can't simply... put distance like this, I did miss you"

"Dan Heng" Blade sighed as he got the towel off his hands and held them "I didn't stay away from you because I hate you..." he almost scolded him with a sweet voice "I had tons of... madness in my heart and I didn't want to hurt you"

"You didn't hurt me" Dan Heng showed a grumpy stare, and Blade stand up to then lay the arms on the table, blocking the immortal there

"That scratch on your neck was enough for me to be insane and wish to get punished from heavens themselves, but I know those bastards up there wouldn't do anything knowing they didn't help you when imprisoned" he said annoyed, and Dan Heng tilted his head to then blush as he had his almost bare collarbone close

"So? Did you need to get away from me? You're my guard and I was alone with Yichen for three whole days" he crossed his arms pouting

"So? Does this allow you to crash into my room as I am having a bath?" he asked and Dan Heng opened up his eyes towards his amused smirk

"How would I know?!" he asked embarassed to then get kissed on his forehead

"Adorable" he said to then pinch his cheeks and looked at him "I apologise for my absence, I wanted to make sure I was back on full control, I thought I got used to your mana but mixed with Syn's miasma was an overkill.." he sighed "I hope I got better resistance"

"Next time I will be with you from the start" Dan Heng smiled warmly "I will be by your side."

Blade laid the hand on his cheek "I want to protect you with my own hands"

Dan Heng pout as his arms were crossed "Don't be stubborn, I will not stand and watch, you need me"

Blade looked at him and nodded "Indeed, I do" he said "You're... a stubborn immortal, but I think I got used and now I simply can't let you go"

Dan Heng smiled happily and the swordman leant a little to kiss his forehead. He tilted his head as the immortal was looking at him with a grumpy stare. His blue eyes were so beautiful and having him that close turned again his desire to get closer.

Blade was able to control himself and keep himself, but the more Dan Heng was close to him, looking at him with that sweet stare and those eyes... Plus the more he noticed how he had his arms caging him on the table, the more he felt like giving up on his thoughts, but he swore he didn't want because he wasn't anymore sure about the control of his insanity.

He didn't want to hurt him, that was basically the main reason he was taking his time away from him.

"Blade" Dan Heng sighed "Do I need to ask you to kiss me now?" he asked grumpy and the swordman smirked a little, as his heart was pounding

"I just did" he said and Dan Heng looked even more annoyed

"You clearly haven't missed me the way I did" he muttered looking away, but his eyes opened up as Blade leant more to shut him up by kissing him passionately.

Have some (holy) water *Yes this was the warning for the NSFW*

Blade tightened his grip on the sides of the hips of the immortal. His arms were stiff, trying not to lose the grip on the desk because he felt like he wanted to touch his cheeks and body, but he was trying his best to avoid more contact. The kiss alone was already making him wish to get more.

It was a good plan if it wasn't that Dan Heng didn't know that, and was doing the opposite of calm him down.

Blade after that kiss, tried to get some distance, but Dan Heng laid his arms behind his neck, to pull him closer and kiss him again. Blade closed his eyes and for a moment he let his sweet scent taking over his mind. He loved how Dan Heng's touch was always soft and fragile, and his scent was sweet. The way the swordman was perceiving his figure was basically Spring, Dan Heng was warm, was soft, delicate, beautiful and fragile and he couldn't easily let go of those sensations.

The immortal felt Blade pushing more his body towards his. His back automatically arched and Blade at that point wrapped one of his arm around his waist to keep him from laying on the table and hold him closer to his body, as the other hand was caressing his hip.

Dan Heng let his own hands sliding till reaching his naked chest and touch softly out of curiosity. Blade's body was beautiful, the few scars he had were marks he probably got back to when he was still human, before the curse, and the immortal couldn't help but moving swiftly his fingers, moving even a little his kimono

"Ah.." Blade interrupted the kiss, and the hand that was caressing his hip. He grabbed those hands "What are you doing..." he asked with a breathless tone. The immortal looked at him and tilted his head "Dan Heng." he let his hands go to caress his cheek and press his lips on his neck "Don't push it"

"I am not, I was just curious" he muttered to then get back to touch his body and got surprised when Blade did breath heavily on his neck, sending him shivers.

"Damn it" Blade looked at him and Dan Heng couldn't help but enjoying touching his body to get those reactions. The swordman felt really helpless in that moment "Dan Heng" he called him again, but the immortal looked empty and totally focus on touching, wishing to actually touch his bare arms that were still covered by the kimono

Dan Heng blushed hard, as he felt Blade lips pressing hard on his neck. He couldn't help but let out a little sound that made the swordman even more into that.

"Blade?" he called him out softly and the swordman sighed to get that little distant to stare into his eyes

"Now you call me? I did as well but it seems you were too focus on my body to notice" he smirked and the immortal blushed a little

"What's wrong with it... Can I touch you?" he mumbled and the swordman leant a little

"If you wish... I guess but..." Blade sighed heavily to then continue "What's wrong is that you make me want to desire you more than usual" he replied and the immortal's eyes opened up to then show a smile "Now, that's... a weird reaction" he continued to then flinch, as Dan Heng pulled him closer from the loose layer of the kimono to kiss him on the lips.

"You asked me some days ago what.. I wanted" Dan Heng mumbled embarassed and Blade tilted his head to then feel like his heart was out of his chest "I would like you to..." he looked away and Blade caressed his cheek to get his stare back at him

"Yes?" he encouraged him and Dan Heng covered a little his mouth, feeling a little too much in that moment

"You can touch me too... I don't know if you were waiting for me to tell you, was it needed to be told?" he asked, red in his cheeks to then get kissed passionately by Blade, who at that point let himself losing it slowly, trying not to rush it "Blade" he called him out and the swordman grabbed his hands to let them on his chest to encourage him to touch him more.

"How foolish of you to let me have this freedom" he whispered in his ear to then leave some little kisses, moving a little the fabric that was covering his shoulder to kiss and enjoy the body of the immortal getting tense

Dan Heng felt happy. His body was slowly feeling hot and just so into that closure with the swordman. He leant a little to make Blade kiss him on the neck and he ended up cover his own mouth, as the swordman snuggle against his neck

"You're so forbidden right now, Dan Heng" he kissed softly to then get the soft fingers of the immortal on his cheeks to force him to lay his lips on his.

Blade felt the need to kiss him back as his hands were laying on his hips. Dan Heng blushed as the swordman pulled him on his body and held his legs to then lay him on the bed.

He didn't give him the time to elaborate what was happening that Blade was on top of him. His long hair were a little wet and his eyes... those red eyes were looking at him under his body, hungry to get more, everything he could.

"Dan Heng" he called him with a sensual voice, as his mind was totally given up to his desires. His lips couldn't help but slowly tracing a way from his lips to his neck and collarbones. The Immortal did breath a little heavier, as the hands of the swordman were caressing his hips till reaching his legs still covered by the kimono

"Blade" His blue eyes were looking at the swordman, who kissed his forehead in a mere tentative to calm him down, but he could feel both of their bodies getting hotter "I..." he closed his eyes as the swordman leant more with his body to leave a bite on his neck "Ah" his blue eyes were shining in contrast of his cheeks getting red.

As Blade was enjoying tasting his skin, the immortal couldn't help but sliding his hands and untie the loose belt to undress the swordman from the kimono and finally having him with his upper body totally naked.

The swordman whimper a little, as he felt Dan Heng's hands touching his back to then slide his hands towards the abdominals till reaching the line of the pants. The immortal was loving that moment, as he was enjoying touching Blade's skin, feeling his body getting tense wherever he was letting his fingers go.

The swordman was trying to release some of that frustration by kissing and biting his neck, feeling Dan Heng releasing some lovely sounds in reaction. He stopped for a moment when he felt his touch getting closer to his lower abdominals.

"You.." Blade grabbed his hands, and put them on top of his head to block them "Stop it." his red eyes and his mind did lose it when he noticed the immortal with teary eyes and red cheeks looking at him. He was looking so forbidden and so needy of attentions "Dan Heng..." he snuggle against his nose "What's with this look.." he smirked and Dan Heng looked away embaressed, feeling his body hot.

He did bite his own lips and Blade tilted his head. He couldn't help but seeing him adorable in that moment as well "May I?" he asked as he left his hands to touch the kimono layer and the immortal nodded.

"Dan Heng... If you let me... I won't stop till I will make you mine, do you understand?" he asked as his eyes were focus on his with a burning passion towards his whole being.

Dan Heng smiled warmly. He nodded with his cheeks still red, and Blade couldn't help but falling completely at that point.

"I will make sure..." he said as he was undressing him from his kimono revealing his naked body. He finally could explore and kiss softly everywhere on his body, getting, feeling his scent, his body as his only "To love every single inch of you" he continued between the kisses to then free him from his pants and seeing the immortal was already aroused.

"W-wait, Blade" Dan Heng couldn't help but moan softly, as the swordman kept touching his naked skin till lifting a little his leg "Ah" he closed his eyes "Wait, wait" he repeated embarassed to then look at the swordman, who was still leaving some soft kisses on his inner thigh as his red eyes were looking at him, making him cover his mouth, feeling like he couldn't control his own sounds.

"Wait?" Blade repeated, as he carefully laid his leg on the bed to then kissed him on the angle of his lips "Do you want me to go slower than this?" he asked and Dan Heng shook his head

"N-No... I... I like it" he was breathing heavily, trying to refrain from releasing sounds "But I am... Is it normal to like it so much?" he asked with his teary eyes, and Blade couldn't just wait anymore to make him his completely, he seriously was getting so hard but he knew he had to take it slow.

"Ah... you're killing me" he groaned to then touch his member, and that was the moment he heard a loud moan coming off the immortal.

"Blade" Dan Heng's voice was soft as his blue eyes were teary out of pleasure. So many things were new for him and Blade couldn't help but feeling even more excited at the sight of his reactions to his touch.

"Keep calling my name" Blade's eyes were looking at the immortal under him as he carefully did spread his legs to kneel in the middle as Dan Heng was trying to reach his shoulders to hold him somehow, but the pleasure wasn't making him able to do anything. Blade was loving everything in that, he was lost in his moans and expressions "I want to hear you shoutinng my name till the sun rise again"

He was totally in love with everything at that point. The immortal covered his face, trying to bite his own lips "Please" he tried to lift himself, but Blade moved faster his hand making him moan louder and get back on the bed, surrendered "No no wait" he did breath heavily and the swordman leant to kiss him on the lips without stopping his hand. Dan Heng moaned in the kiss, making Blade love every second of it.

"Does it feel it good?" he teased, knowing Dan Heng was already lost in the pleasure "Look at me, Dan Heng" he said and the immortal looked at him, showing a stare he knew he would have kept in his mind and heart forever. It was so beautiful and the fact it was a result of his attentions, was making him even more excited "So beautiful" he said as his hand moved faster, making the immortal tremble

"Blade, Blade stop" he cried as he lifted himself to embrace him, Blade automatically wrapped the free arm around his waist and held him closer.

"Do you really want me to stop?" he asked in a seductive tone as he did bite a little his shoulder and Dan Heng in that moment couldn't help but moving a little his hips, making the swordman smirk "Just embrace it, I am not letting you go this easily" he whispered as his hand moved faster, feeling his release coming out. Dan Heng was breathing heavily, while Blade was kissing his neck and shoulder for a bit to then lean him back to the bed.

The immortal felt his body hotter than ever. He was breathing heavily to then notice the swordman rip a piece of the silk bedsheets to clean his stomach. The swordman after that kept kissing Dan Heng's body, trying to give him some time to recover from his orgasm.

"I..." Dan Heng spoke and the swordman looked at him raising his eyebrow "Please, can we be one tonight?" he asked and the swordman couldn't help but smile at his adorable request

"And I wanted to go slow" he cursed himself knowing that thought sounded more like a joke, to then at that point give up on any of his calm attitude "So this is what you want, hm?" he asked as he let loose his pants to show his hard member, making Dan Heng blush, but he soon got distracted as Blade left kisses on his neck

"I want to make you shout my name for the whole night" he spoke "I want to worship you so badly but..." he stopped for a moment as seeing the immortal looking at him with those lovely blue eyes, naked under his bed was so much, too much "I don't want to break you" he whispered. His voice was full of desire, sending to Dan Heng shivers through his spine.

"Blade" the immortal was blushing, feeling so much excitement growing in his body from those little whispers. He covered his mouth to then have his own hand grabbed and kissed slowly. The eyes of the swordman were closed as he was trying to regain some control, but he couldn't anymore. He pushed himself against Dan Heng, and did spread his legs "That's..." he opened up his eyes as he noticed the swordman holding tight his legs as he was leaning to his entrance.

He clenched the bedsheets as he felt Blade's tongue inside, moving slowly. He moaned and the swordman held strongly his legs still. Those red eyes locked on him "Stay still." he said with such a deep tone, full of lust, making the immortal bite his own lips, feeling it as a mix between torture and pleasure.

"Blade it's... I want you, I just want you" the immortal tried to speak between the moans as the swordman was just using the time to taste everything he wanted and the way he wanted, knowing it was pleasant for both of them. He wanted to do so much to Dan Heng, but he knew he wouldn't have been able resist at that point.

Dan Heng complaint a little as he felt his tongue out. The swordman looked enchanted to see the God being a total mess on his bed. Dan Heng looked at him as he leant back to his face, to caress a little his cheeks, showing a little smile to reassure him he was liking everything. Blade kissed his hand and sighed.

"Hold on a bit, will you?" he asked as let a finger slide inside his entrance and slowly moving to loose it more.

Dan Heng did bite his lips and nodded, as he let his arms behind his neck to pull him closer to kiss him. He moaned on his lips as he felt another finger sliding in. The immortal was resting his head on the bed, feeling his whole body begging for more. For some reasons Blade was taking too long.

On the other side Blade was enjoying so much the whole picture. Dan Heng exhausted from the pleasure, moaning, his long black hair were strawn on the bed covering in some lines his fair skin and decorating his red visage. Those blue eyes were teary and shining in contrast also with the moon rays coming from the window.

"Blade" Dan Heng kept calling his name like a mantra and the swordman couldn't help but leaning and bite his lips as a tease "Please, please" he complaint and he sighed

"Dan Heng..." he moved another finger inside. Dan Heng moved his legs and Blade grabbed one with the free hand to leave some hot kisses "If you keep moaning like this with just my fingers" he called him out "I wonder what will you do when I will be inside you" his eyes were lingering on his figure full of desire.

Dan Heng looked at him and fell for his red hungry eyes, feeling totally trapped. Maybe he was since the start. Kinda hilarious as he was free from an imprisonment to get trapped another time, but this time it was something he wanted with all his being and body. He didn't even would call it like that. He wanted Blade with all his body and mind and that night it was just the night he was giving his whole to the man everyone would desire to stay away from, but him.

"Dan Heng" Blade called him and the immortal felt empty, as he felt the fingers of the swordman out "Look at me, you're being with me." he said with a serious voice "I want you to look at me as I get inside you" the immortal did bite his lips and nodded a little, feeling his heart pounding between excitement, happiness and a little bit of anxiety.

Blade shoved his member a little inside Dan Heng, who released a loud moan. His eyes were locked on his red eyes as his own hand was covering partially his mouth. Blade tried to stay still and leant a little to kiss his shoulder and trace a way till reaching his lips to relax his tense body.

"Don't..." Blade sighed heavily as he wanted so badly to be fully inside him in just one thrust "Ah" he felt like trembling between sanity and insanity "Don't cover your mouth, I want to hear you so... so badly" he spoke as he shoved his member more "All night... Every time the sun sets and the moon rises... I wish to embrace you like this, please" he confessed his desires out of control, totally in love with the melody those moans were creating in his mind.

"Blade" Dan Heng moaned even more as he felt totally filled and his insides hot "Ah it feels... so good"

The swordman smirked, loving his moans "Yes, like that" he whispered, leaving some kisses near his lips "Do not stop..."

"Ah, Blade" Dan Heng's body did tremble and his legs wrapped around his hips. Blade caressed his thighs to then reach his lips and caress his cheeks.

"Gods, forgive me if I lose control" Blade whispered feeling an awful need to thrust harder and get Dan Heng to shout out of pleasure "Dan Heng, it's..." he did breath harder as he felt his insides squeeze his member "Please" he moaned near his neck "Tell me when... You feel I can move"

Dan Heng nodded to then moan as he felt his insides stretch to Blade's size moving inside "Ah.. Blade. It's so.. much..." he moaned to then wrap his arms behind his neck.

"Does it hurt?" Blade asked, leaving some kisses on his neck to then try to control himself as the immortal was moaning near his ear

"Faster" he did bite his lips "You can..." he moaned louder as the swordman thrust harder inside of him, making him almost cry out of pleasure "Blade!" he felt his hands holding his hips still as he kept pulling in and out, making him gasp for air.

"Damn, Dan Heng" Blade was slowly getting overhelmed by the pleasure of feeling Dan Heng's body under his will completely. He wanted to keep hearing his moans, his name with that soft and needy voice. He didn't want the immortal to be like that with anyone but him "Ah..." he couldn't help but feeling Dan Heng's hands on his naked back, releasing some of the wave of pleasure by scratching his back, feeling the little insanity getting back as the pain was just enhancing his excitement.

"I want... more" he groaned as he kept thrusting harder, and he laid his mouth on his neck, releasing some of his excitement through bites, making Dan Heng flinch out of surprise

"Blade, oh heavens" he cried out of pleasure "Please, don't stop" he begged and the swordman couldn't help but smirking at the God begging for more, it was so arousing.

"You're so good" Blade moaned as he kept his pace inside, loving to see the immortal in that state for him "Is it a sin to ask to give you more of all this?"

"No" Dan Heng looked at him totally out of his mind, his eyes were shining and his mana was out of control, releasing lovely blue strings around his body "Keep loving me, I... I do want it" he smiled and Blade couldn't help but feeling his heart melting.

Dan Heng felt breathless when Blade took one of his legs and forced him to turn on a side, feeling even more vulnerable. Dan Heng clenched the bedsheets as the swordman thrusted harder in that position. He cried out loud, as he felt his inside getting hit in a sensible point and Blade loved that reaction.

"Wait" Dan Heng was panting as he was keep thrusting there "Blade!" he moaned. His body was trembling "Wait..." he begged and clenched the bedsheets, trying to resist to another orgasm "It's too much" he cried, but he still didn't want it to end. He loved being embraced like that

"It's okay" Blade felt totally on the edge of pleasure and kept thrusting inside, hitting the same spot that was making the immortal gasp for air "Don't hold it... I want to hear you" his eyes were locked on his figure and Dan Heng turned a little to look at him and shout his name after a thrust from the swordman till he felt again that release and his inside warm

Blade let his leg back on the bed to face him completely and leant to kiss his cheeks to wipe the tears of pleasure. Dan Heng was breathing heavily and so was Blade, who did wait a bit before pulling out.

"Ah... This sight could make me just wish to do everything all over again" Blade gave voice to his thoughts, making the immortal blush "So adorable" he smirked as his hand was caressing a strand of the hair of the immortal.

"You.." Dan Heng felt his cheeks even more red, as Blade was caressing that strand of hair and snuggling a little as he wanted to memorize the scent of them together. The immortal felt so loved, felt adored like nobody has ever done. The swordman's eyes were so lost in his caressing, to then look at the immortal, who did bite his lips, feeling his inside hot and still him there.

The immortal felt colder when the swordman pulled it out, and reached out his hand when he noticed him getting off the bed "Where are you going?" he asked confused.

Blade looked at him and raised his eyebrow "Do you want... again?" he asked and Dan Heng blushed hard.

"I.. Uhm..." He tried to speak, and the swordman couldn't help but seeing him adorable even though he was naked, with his fair skin a little red in different part of his body where he did leave soft kisses and bites.

The swordman smirked to then pinch his cheek "I am getting something to clean... It's kinda messy down there, I apologise" he muttered and Dan Heng blushed hard once he came back with some towels wet in warm water.

"You're always so.. careful with me" the immortal couldn't help but smile as he was leaning his back to the bed headboard

The swordman eyes were sweet and calm, focus on moving the warm towel around the hips, the abdominal, and down there, leaving then some kisses and stop at his ankle, looking at Dan Heng "I would do it again..." he left a lingering kiss on his just cleaned foot "And again" he repeated leaving another kiss, to then look at Dan Heng, whose heart felt totally out of his chest.

Once the two were clean, Dan Heng looked at the swordman, who laid on the bed pulled him closer, and got both under the bedsheets.

"Are you okay?" he asked and Dan Heng smiled warmly "You don't need to always give me that smile like you haven't stolen my heart already, nuisance" he muttered annoyed, making him laugh

"I am... I loved it" Dan Heng snuggle and Blade kissed his forehead "Are you... okay?" he asked even though he couldn't help but getting in his mind those moans. Honestly Blade looked like a dangerous wolf on top of him. His eyes were red and so lost in the pleasure at some point that the immortal felt for a moment like the roles were switched, and he wasn't even a God for how much he felt submitted to the pleasure the man giving him.

"I want to embrace you like this forever" Blade whispered as he was kissing a little his cheeks

"Does this mean..." Dan Heng's tail was moving a little and Blade laid his foot on it to stop it

"Yes yes, you can" the swordman sighed and Dan Heng at that point smiled and kissed passionately

"Mine mine mine" he sang happily and Blade couldn't help but kissing his hand and lay it on his own cheek to encourage the immortal to caress him more.

"I am all yours, Dan Heng"

Chapter Text

Dan Heng opened slowly his eyes as the sun rays were coming from the window to announce the start of day of their departure. He moved a little and his blue eyes looked at Blade with his back laying against the bed headboard. The swordman had his arms crossed and his eyes were resting or maybe he was sleeping like that.

The immortal smiled as he leant closer to touch his cheeks and move some of his black hair. It was one of the very rare moment where Dan Heng had a sleepy or sleeping Blade next to him.

Dan Heng did bite his lips amused as Blade looked totally asleep. He smiled warmly feeling his heart at ease. To his eyes, Blade looked just like an immortal. He was beautiful, his face was relaxed and he couldn't help but getting closer, the bedsheets moved uncovering his naked body, staying a little up on his back.

"So beautiful" Dan Heng commented happily, as he felt his heart even warmer when the image of the swordman saying he was his the night before got back to his mind "Mine mine" he repeated happily as he did caress his cheek.

"What are you doing?" Blade grabbed the hand that was laying on his cheek, as his red eyes were opening and looking at a surprised immortal

"You were acting" Dan Heng did pout to then feel his cheeks a little red as Blade smirked

"I was resting my eyes, but someone wanted to touch me" he sighed to then let himself be blessed by the image of Dan Heng half asleep, naked, with only the white bedsheets covering from his hips, and some strands of hair laying in front.

"So what?" Dan Heng tilted his head to then smile warmly "You said it we belong to each others now" his tail moved happily and Blade's lips twitched, as typical reaction towards something too adorable

"Ah..." Blade sighed to then pull the hand of the immortal, lay it on his back and caress his cheek "What to do with you..." he mumbled, feeling totally trapped as he leant for a kiss that the immortal gladly gave.

The swordman kissed him slowly and without noticing he made Dan Heng lean back by pushing himself closer till having the immortal under his body again. Dan Heng was smiling in the kisses and literally you could see sparkles and a lovely aura around him, an happiness that he felt was forbidden but he would have never given up to.

The swordman after another kiss looked at the immortal, who seriously was trying not to get in his mind the fact they were both still naked, and on the bed. Luckily the bedsheets were covering partially their bodies but he knew anyway.

"Are you feeling okay? Does it hurt anywhere?" Blade asked. The Immortal blinked a little and tilted his head towards a lingering lovely stare kept by the swordman "Don't look at me like that" he leant to bite his cheek and the immortal laughed

"I am fine" Dan Heng sighed "You do worry so much" he smiled "You forget easily I am an immortal" he teased and Blade looked annoyed

"I felt like I could have been... more gentle" he looked away as he got off the bed and Dan Heng felt his face getting warmer. Blade was walking naked, focus on getting finally his usual clothes with his loved black uppercoat... repaired for the whoknows time.

"You were..." he mumbled embarassed "I do not have a fragile body as you might think"

Blade wore his pants and shoes to then stop and feeling Dan Heng's stare. He turned and the dragon hid under the bedsheets, to then peek at him with his cute blue eyes. Yichen thought it was a game so he formed next to his master's shoulder and literally did copy him and stare at the swordman.

"What..." Blade sighed as he stroke his own hair "What are you two doing?"

"What are we doing?" Dan Heng asked, hiding under the bedsheets and Blade tried to keep himself calm towards that non-sense.

"Are you... shy?" Blade asked and Dan Heng did fake a laugh

"No, I am not, I am feeling cold" he muttered and Blade tilted his head amused

"Dan Heng."

"What?"

"Your tail... I can see it and it's swinging so fast and it happens whenever you're happy or nervous"

"Noisy." Dan Heng commented as he grabbed his tail and covered it with the bedsheets as Yichen was hissing at the swordman, who walked towards the bed to sit on the opposite side to where Dan Heng was.

The immortal opened up his eyes when he felt pulled out the bedsheets and ended up into Blade's arms with all the bedsheets around like he was literally a baby.

"Huh? What are you doing?" Dan Heng felt so embarassed for no reasons, maybe because his mind was getting filled with the images of himself under Blade's body and the way he did and was like that in front of a human. It was kinda overhelming to think about that, when the excitement, love wave was off.

"Didn't you say you were feeling cold?" Blade tilted his head to a side, making the earrings of their oath ring a little "I am taking care of you like I promised"

"No need" Dan Heng mumbled "I mean, not now" he covered his face and the swordman smirked amused

"Ah?" he leant towards his face "Do you think I want to do something more than just holding you like this?" he teased and Dan Heng opened up his eyes

"Non-sense" he muttered to then close his right eye as he felt Blade's lips kissing his cheek "I mean... Do you?" he asked softly

Blade sighed and laid the forehead on his just to enjoy one last quiet moment in a room "Sometimes I wonder how I have been able to resist you till now" he held him tight to then bite a little his nose "Do not be wicked, and get dressed"

Dan Heng in a swift movement was back on the bed, with a confused, puzzled stare like he didn't elaborate the fact the swordman laid him there to go back to finish to get dressed.

"Huh?" Dan Heng closed his eyes when he felt some clothes thrown at him. He took them off his figure to then notice it was his robe, the one he always wore since his first appearance in the world.

"It's time to go"

Dan Heng looked at his clothes strawn on the bed and a sad feeling started to grow inside of him. Blade was focus on tie his own forearms and the laces of his own uppercoat, feeling finally back to his typical look.

When he turned he noticed the immortal looking out of the window with still just the blankets covering him "Dan Heng?" he called him and the immortal looked at him with those empty blue eyes, typical when he was just drowning in his own thoughts "I will wait outside then" he said, feeling like he needed maybe some space and some privacy to change.

Dan Heng sighed a little to then look at Yichen "I feel like... our stay here was a good dream and now..." he gnashed a little his teeth as his hands were holding the fabric of his robe "I am... We're back... and I... remember" his eyes were sad as he kept getting some flashes of the Emperor trying to lay his hands on him, feeling like trembling

"Ah... so awful" he muttered at his own thoughts and Yichen looked at him to then sprinkle a little his face, making him smile a little "It's okay... I am... not alone... for real this time"

Dan Heng stand up and slowly got dressed back to his usual robe. He stepped out the room and Blade was laying just against the wall, waiting for him. When he saw him, Blade stand in front of him and stroke his hair between the horns, making him smile warmly

"You took ages."

Dan Heng pout, feeling like Blade just ruined the moment and sighed "It's not true" he looked at noticed Blade smirking as he was enjoying teasing as always.

"Let's bid our farewell to Aranvar, we have a long way ahead" he started walking and Dan Heng flinched and rushed to stay by his side.

Blade felt something wasn't totally okay with Dan Heng. Maybe he was overthinking about the night they had? How could he? Literally Blade was trying hard not to think about it, because he knew he would get himself back to be wanting to be that close to the immortal again, but they seriously couldn't, it was time to get back to focus on their main goal and reach it fast.

But most important;
Why the hell did Dan Heng's robe had that gap on his chest, showing a little his skin?

Blade was losing it, did he always have that? Or did the dragons play them dirty by restyling it? Blade was about to kill himself again as his eyes were sometimes looking at it and he actually knew he always had that, but his brain now was simply paying more attention to that, great.

"Ah.. I need tea" he muttered to himself to then notice Dan Heng tilting his head and looking at him.

"Oh good morning" Aranvar was eating with his kids around. The two sat and the king's eyes laid on Blade, who wasn't even looking at him once "So..."

Dan Heng was happily checking the table full of food, and Yichen was floating around the kids of Aranvar, making them laugh. Blade was drinking his tea to then sigh and finally look at Aranvar, who was waiting to make contact with him

"Did you two got back to have harmony? I would like to know I am letting the Imbibitor go with a guard in good terms" Aranvar spoke and Blade rolled his eyes annoyed

"I do have an oath. I will protect him" the swordman spoke like he was repeating something he has been telling to many people.

"I see" Aranvar did bite some of his food "To get back to Aresta, you will probably cross with the territories of one of the ancient mage guild, the dark arts... Unless the mages are planning something with the Emperor, I forsee your encounteer with the headmaster of that guild... It's told he has been hiding for his experiments in the Elves' lands."

Dan Heng looked like he wasn't listening at all. His mind was actually full of thoughts, but he looked like he was happily enjoying the meal.

"I hope this time I will be able to kill without creatures stopping me at the last moment" Blade smiled and Aranvar sighed.

"Ikaro has mastered many dark arts spells. You might be immortal, Blade, but do not underestimate your enemies, because they probably know by now who you are" he spoke and the swordman sighed annoyed as he was picking some food with the chopsticks.

"I know"

Aranvar looked at Blade eating slowly, closing his eyes for a moment, and he noticed Dan Heng meanwhile holding some of his food on his plate.

The swordman opened his eyes and looked at the immortal, who was still filling his plate with delicacies. He was smiling and his aura looked like full of floating hearts and stars.

"Those two" Aranvar whispered to himself, trying not to laugh.

Blade couldn't help but eat what Dan Heng was letting on the plate without looking at him, knowing he would have felt even happier and Aranvar smiled a little.

"Stop filling my dish, eat" the swordman whispered once Aranvar got called by the maids and took his leave for a moment.

Dan Heng tilted his head "I am, but I want to make sure we both eat well since it's our last big feast for who knows how long"

Blade sighed annoyed and started to get some of his food back to his plate. Dan Heng narrowed his stare and kept using his chopsticks to give the food "Stop! It's yours!"

"You better stop" Blade gnashed his teeth as the two kept literally playing the game: Switching Food's dishes "You must regain the energies" he spoke annoyed

"You too..." Dan Heng blushed "Blade! Stop talking like you did tire m... Aah I hate this!" he spoke embarassed "Why do you always act so grumpy. Just accept the food" he mumbled annoyed

"I ate enough" Blade let some food on his plate and leant closer to his chair "Eat."

Dan Heng crossed his arms and looked away "I don't eat what I offered to someone else. That food was destined to you."

"Oh my..." Blade lowered his head for a moment, trying not to lose his temper, but for real? Theorically Blade thought that getting that closer meant surely less fights or discussions, but why was Dan Heng even harder to deal with now?

"So the Imbibitor has spoken, judging and deciding the destiny of food" Blade spoke with a solemn tone, trying to tease Dan Heng, who was looking away with still his arms crossed "I am full, you better eat."

"No, I gave it with all my heart" he spoke to then look mad at the swordman "You better not let down a God's offer." he smiled warmly "You might get bad luck." his tone was definitely not fitting the smile.

Blade tilted his head and looked straight into his blue eyes "That's it, I am not doing this."

Dan Heng flinched as he felt Blade's hand on his chin, pressing his fingers on the cheeks to force his mouth to open "What... Blade?!"

"Stop being stubborn and eat already" Blade took some food with the chopsticks and Dan Heng blushed as the swordman was literally staring at him, trying to feed him. And I mean it could have been cute if it wasn't that Blade had a mad stare like he was seriously done with him and it was just morning.

"No, I refuse! Stop touching me!" Dan Heng was trying to push him away, while Blade was trying to keep himself still and make the immortal eat, as he was too focus to fill his plate to eat.

When Aranvar entered again in the room with some maids, those tilted their heads confused at the sight of Blade literally squeezing and pulling Dan Heng's face, and the immortal on his side was pushing his own hands against the swordman's face.

Aranvar sighed and let the hand on the face as his kids and Yichen didn't know how to interpret that scene.

Dan Heng and Blade felt some stares and as soon as the king sighed they did compose themselves, not before the immortal could look grumpy at Blade, who let a filled plate in front of him.

The immortal ate, as his blue eyes were looking at Blade laying the head on his palm and enjoying his victory. Those red eyes were lingering on him, Dan Heng looked away, feeling his cheeks red.

"Sure.... PrOtEctIon" Aranvar whispered Blade's words to then clear his throat "Anyway... From our recent reports we think Ikaro hasn't moved. Some weeks ago we got to know he was wandering nearby our borders, nobody knows why so.. You better be careful"

Truly, when Dan Heng's heard Ikaro's name, his mind was easily sending him all the memories he had with every single mage. Ikaro was maybe the less tragic, as that mage never treated him in a special way.

He did remember his annoyed stare because he knew he was immortal and his dark arts were all about necromancy. He had big green eyes and black hair and he would away wear a black robe that would just let his wrist and hands covered in magic runes tattooed to be seen.

For Ikaro, Dan Heng was interesting but not more than any other thing because he loved dealing with undead and spirits. Dan Heng's body wasn't dead and he wasn't a spirit so his interest wasn't much.
But he was needed in order to create his chains.
Dark magic was the typical "forbidden magic" everyone knew and few were able to control it.

"Great, at least we will take care of one of the guild before dealing with Umi and Fenir" Blade sighed as he stand up. Dan Heng flinched and the swordman tilted his head, noticing Dan Heng hesitating before standing up and look at him "... Well, it's time for us to go" the swordman said as he left a glance to Aranvar

"Thank you for the hospitality" Dan Heng smiled and Aranvar looked at the two leaving before sighing

"Dan Heng"

Dan Heng felt shivers and he stopped, feeling the golden eyes of the king on him "Do not step back anymore from your duty to follow any illusion to have a human life"

The Imbibitor froze on spot and Blade turned to leave an evil glance. The King smiled at that reaction, he was always getting entertained by Blade. Even though he was immortal or cursed, he was definitely still looking human and so fascinating in terms of change of emotions.

"I know, farewell" Dan Heng said after a sigh, covering the fact his mind was getting filled with thoughts.

Blade and Dan Heng were finally back to walk together out of the dragon's territory. The two didn't speak much for a while. Blade was feeling weird as he was used to Dan Heng being a nuisance and a distraction.

Apart from little stares or little talks, it did seem like the two were walking on different paths or not seeing the other. Blade sighed annoyed at some point as he could feel the immortal had no willing to open any conversation.

"There was no need... You're doing great in your duty" he tried to comfort him, but he wasn't the best and he knew it. He actually felt confused by his own words as well, but at least he was trying to show some... empathy?

Dan Heng laughed a little to then show a warm smile "He just wanted to tease to cover his worry. Dragons have their twisted way with emotions" he stroke his hair nervously as he noticed the swordman stopping to look at him.

"Teasing an immortal, how dare he?" Blade crossed his arms annoyed and Dan Heng looked at him with a puzzled stare

"... You always do."

Yichen looked at Dan Heng and then Blade, who gnashed his teeth

"Well you DO give me a reason" he sighed annoyed as he got back to walk through the forest.

"Huh? What reasons? You said yourself, I am a God!" Dan Heng reached his side, and Blade rolled his eyes

"Reasons... Oh" he laughed insanely "I do have a full list, but you gave me enough reasons to tease you since you called Umi your best friend literally after I had a duel with that clown"

"Oh heavens" Dan Heng sighed, rolling his eyes "You can't help but repeating his name" he crossed his arms and Blade looked at him

"Because I can't believe and I can't bear the fact he had the honor to accompany and show you the mortal world..." Blade sighed annoyed "He was meant to show you more than betrayal from humans, he messed up and lead you to be hurt in every side" his face was slowly changing into a big desire of holding his sword "Ah... I hate mages, I want to mess up with their broken bodies till they beg me to kill them fast"

Dan Heng looked at Yichen with a puzzled stare to then laugh, feeling so much Blade's love in that indirect way. Or at least that's how he was seeing it.

He would have never expected Blade to actually confess or telling him straight he loved him, but the way his insanity was leading him into anything related his protection was a little sign of his affection.

"But now I am with you"

Blade was distracted by his insanity as he looked at Dan Heng, who was smiling warmly "My Immortal Guard and my human, whom I do have an oath and feelings for.." those simple words were always hitting the swordman so hard. Was it maybe the lovely tone of his? Why was Dan Heng looking so perfect to his eyes, he seriously couldn't understand how it happened from their first meeting.

Blade was thinking how the image of Dan Heng was fully back to be a God whenever he was in a Forest or anyway away from humans. He would look ethereal, and his voice would sound in harmony with the wind and the forest itself. It felt like his aura, his spirit was resonating with it, and that made him think what would have happened after all that mess.

What was their fate? After all, was Blade actually allowed to be with Dan Heng after settling everyhing? Dan Heng didn't belong to human world.. yes, but not like a human, living in a city as his true happiness was in the forest without anyone hurting, and Blade... Blade exactly... what would his purpose be after destroying those guilds?

It was the first time the swordman was thinking about how much he didn't like the question marks about his own future. Before Dan Heng, he didn't care about anything but killing and moving to other territories.

His eyes were staring at the figure of the immortal looking again as someone unreachable. His beauty was stunning and his way to be was too good to be true. He was literally a flower in a doomed world, and Blade couldn't help but feeling enough insane to wish to be with that flower and make a new oath for a lifetime or for eternity. He didn't know exactly why, but his eyes never had enough of his smiles or expressions. His mind never had enough of thinking about him, the way the immortal was taking care of him and viceversa.

That night came to his mind and he couldn't help but feeling his heart at ease knowing the immortal didn't run away but asked even to be embraced more, and he loved it. He seriously loved it and a part of him wanted it to happen again.

Blade for a lifetime thought he was cursed, but... Dan Heng slowly became his only reason to believe that maybe living till then wasn't anything bad, because it was thanks to the curse they have met after all.

Thanks to his curse he met his blessing

What a joke.

Dan Heng tilted his head as he noticed Blade spacing out "Blade?" he called him with a sweet voice to then notice the hand of the swordman getting closer to his face to then caress his cheek. The immortal looked for a moment confused, he leant more towards his hand accepting his caress as his blue eyes were looking at the swordman, who was simply contemplating the scene.

I like when it's just the two of us

"Are you going to speak or just keep playing with my face?" Dan Heng laughed a little, but still not moving as he felt nice by just his touch, to then stop as Blade wrapped his arms around him and pull him till his lips laid on his forehead.

It feels like all the shadows of my past are silent in your presence

"Blade"

"Sssh" Blade closed his eyes as he just wanted to get lost in his aura and scent to forget about all those thoughts about the insicure future. He couldn't help but loving to feel the immortal at ease with their affection exchanges. He would always give Dan Heng the time to say no and run away, as he was the one who in the first place couldn't see the immortal sad. But the fact Dan Heng looked like he was looking for him just like how he was... Yes, that was making Blade totally fallen for him.

"Are you okay?" he asked and Blade sighed annoyed

"Damn, you always do the opposite I ask" he leant the forehead on his and Dan Heng's eyes shined. The swordman looked at him with such a lovely calm stare, as his hand lifted a little the chin of the immortal to then get his lips closer "May I kiss you?"

"I thought we moved forward to the asking phase" Dan Heng pout, as his hands laid on the hair of the swordman who tilted his head a bit "I have read it in a novel"

"Oh Gods..." Blade sighed to then get closer to his lips to shut him up.

Some movements in the bushes made Blade open his eyes and get distance from the immortal, who looked for a moment grumpy, just like Yichen.

Who dares to interrupt the kiss? Ah, this is not fair Dan Heng was waiting so hard for a kiss and of course something had to happen.

Blade turned and opened up his eyes, as Yichen got in his normal form and roared to make the trees almost break, showing a man covering his face from the sudden wind created by the dragon.

"Hey hey, stop!"

Dan Heng crossed his arms and tilted his head, as he noticed Blade getting closer to then man, who smiled innocently once he noticed him holding the sword.

"Wo wo wo!" the man crawled back and Blade smiled evilly

"Are you one of those mages? Or you came here just to die?" he asked and the man's eyes widened

"What? Mage? I am a Ranger! I was just roaming in the forest with my unit" he smiled innocently and Dan Heng slowly reached Blade to look better at the man. His eyes were blue and he had pointy ears almost getting out of the green hood he had covering his long brown hair "Could you help me stand up?" he asked as Blade had actually the foot on his stomach to keep him down "Even though it's kinda nice, you're a strong human, it's kinda love..".

The swordman grabbed him by the the hood's laces on the neck and the man smiled innocently "Thank you" he said breathless, as Blade's hold was strong like he was choking him.

"Blade, I don't think he's bad" The immortal said happily, and the man looked at him feeling a sorta of dualism like bad a good officer, and he sadly ended up with the bad one.

"I think I heard this phrase already" Blade said annoyed to then sigh, noticing Dan Heng's grumpy stare.

He left the hold and the man smiled a little as he was breathing heavily "Well, now... I am Evias, Ranger of the Elf's Guard, Platoon of Nerathiel's borders, the land of Elves" he presented himself, uncovering his hood, showing beautiful brown hair and his fair skin

Elves were surely known for their beauty and agility. Evias was wearing a typical suit, light with a belt that was holding some herbs and on his back he had his bow and arrows.

He moved slowly his long hair, feeling the light of the sun and some sparkles around him to enhance his appearance "You may be blinded by my beauty, huma..." he blocked himself as he noticed Dan Heng and Blade already walking away, giving him their backs and talking between each others.

"Why do you always stop me?"
"You can't kill whoever comes in our way"
"Your dragon looked on my terms, were you mad perhaps?"
"N-non sense, Yichen sometimes does things on his own and not because I am annoyed or mad..."

"Hey!" Evias exclaimed and the two turned, leaving an annoyed glance "What's with these two" he whispered to himself to then clear his throat "As a Ranger, I must ask you, what's your purpose here?"

"To go away" Blade replied annoyed "You're lucky you're still alive so please stop talking" Evias blocked himself on place, when Blade's eyes glowed red and an insane smile was shown just for him "Unless you want me to shut you up."

Dan Heng smiled innocently "We're just crossing the land to reach Aresta's territories, do not worry!" he tried to explain but Evias couldn't help but being even more suspicious as he couldn't understand three things:

Why were a human and... an half dragon and a DRAGON walking together in his forest
Why was the half dragon tilting his head being totally not even scared a little by that man?
Why was that swordman clearly killing him with his stare?

"He's surely blinded" Evias thought as he smiled proud. After all he knew Elves were loved by humans who could never reach their beauty standards. They were the creatures that had the best looks and economical power after the Emperor's Lands "The way he looks at me" their eyes met again and he felt his heart pounding, he turned embarassed "He gives me shivers... Aaah first time I meet a human so interesting" he thought.

Blade was literally trying to kill him mentally as Dan Heng was next to him and again murderblocking him.

The swordman crossed his arms and Dan Heng shrugged "Better we go" he looked at the immortal and Yichen who was back to his normal pet form.

Dan Heng smiled once the two got back to walk together. Blade was looking at him again, they both were closed in a bubble with the forest being the only witness of their glances full of love.

"I will miss so much Dragon's Territories" Dan Heng spoke as his hands were touching some branches and enjoying the nature around them "I will always treasure the moment of us eating those sakura mochi" he sighed "I am already missing their taste" he did pout and Blade sighed

"I took some for the travel" Blade said with a neutral tone as his eyes were focus on the path of the evergreen forest.

Dan Heng's eyes shined "Really?! For us?"

"For you" Blade corrected to then open his eyes as Dan Heng grabbed his face and kissed him on the lips.

When Dan Heng got some distance after the kiss, he smiled warmly towards a frustrated swordman who was seriously trying his best to keep his composure, but the immortal wasn't helping at all

"Thank you, Blade!" He smiled to then walk forward with Yichen, who was looking behind at Blade and nodding like a proud little pet dragon.

"Even that floating boiling water makes me feel like a joke" Blade gnashed his teeth "Ah... what to do with him, seriously" he sighed annoyed to then walking to reach the immortal.

"Stop right there!" Evias exclaimed and the swordman sighed heavily to then draw his sword and point it at the elf

"Still you?" Blade gnashed his teeth "Do not follow us"

"Oh I must!"

"Don't waste our time, act like you didn't see us and you might stay alive." Blade was seriously trying to give him a last chance.

Dan Heng tilted his head to then smile excited "Wait! You're an elf!". Blade already was feeling bad and terribly annoyed.

"Huh... Yes I am"

"Okay let's.. the start wasn't right so... I am Dan Heng and he's Blade" Dan Heng smiled to then clear his throat as he noticed Blade's eyes burning his figure in his mind probably "You're an Elf, so you must know perfectly the forest and all the possible shortcuts right?"

Evias crossed his arms and nodded a little "Indeed I do" he smiled proudly "This is the Forest of Alyne, the Goddess of Water" he spoke like he was performing a bard song "Elves have been blessed with the magic of nature whispers, capable to see what humans can't and recall the nature on their sides thanks to Alyne!"

Blade rolled his eyes to then look at Dan Heng "Does she actually exist?" he whispered and Dan Heng blushed

"Do I look... feminine to you?" he whispered and the swordman raised his eyebrow to then try not to laugh

"Do Elves think... you're... a woman?" he smirked, trying so hard not to laugh at him and Dan Heng looked away.

"I-I don't know... I rarely would walk in my form and make them see... Truth is not all creatures know how I look like" he muttered embarassed "Fenir is a vampire and he doesn't even know I exist but to... be seen as a woman" he sighed to then feel Blade's hand on his hair

"I would have fallen for you anyway, do not worry" he teased and Dan Heng opened up his eyes and blushed

"You..." Dan Heng looked annoyed, but because Blade's words were just hitting is soft side so easily.

Meanwhile Evias was in his magical world of explaining and trying to flex his beauty. He then stopped and the two were looking literally alike. Both with crossed arms and tilted head.

"So" Blade sighed "Can you actually be useful?"

Evias felt a big block of emotional damage falling straight on his head "Useful?"

Blade sighed "Can you tell us a path that can take us straight to the borders close to Aresta's territories? We're in hurry"

Evias smirked "Ah, so you need the help of mine" his blue eyes looked straight at Blade "I won't only grant you a path, Human, but also my presence, I shall be your guide through the fores..."

"No."

Another block of emotional damage.

"Blade" Dan Heng pout at his harsh reply and the swordman looked at the immortal.

"Why does he look so beautiful even when grumpy? Ah... I am totally done for" Blade thought as he laid the hand on his face, like he was about to laugh at himself for being so into the immortal.

Evias looked at Blade laying the hand on his face after he told him those words "He's already regretting it. It's okay, humans tend to neglect what they desire, when it's too unreachable" Evias thought to then smile "Please, do not be shy, as a ranger I must ensure the safety of whoever comes in the forest as pilgrim"

Blade got back to look at the elf getting even more questions about his way to speak with him, like was he on mushrooms or something? Shy? With who was the elf even talking to?

"Huh" Dan Heng tilted his head "But we're not pi..."

"Say no more" Evias laid the hands on his own hips "Elves love helping humans and.." he looked at Dan Heng "Half dragons?" he then shrugged as he wasn't interested after all "Just follow me" he smiled proud, as he took his bow and grabbed an arrow.

Blade drew his sword and let himself in front of Dan Heng. Evias closed his eyes for a moment as the arrow slowly was getting enhanced with green mana that was coming straight from the forest, enlighting the arrow that was shot to the air.

Once the arrow reached an high place, the elf turned and looked at Blade, who was looking at him with his red eyes serious like he was about to jump on him.

"What's this tension I feel I wonder" Evias sighed "Elves are peaceful, I would never hurt you!" he smiled at Blade "Unless you're into it" he laughed at his own joke but Blade was smiling insanely and Dan Heng felt awkard. Evias cleared his throat "That was an arrow to communicate with my comrades" he smiled "If we do not see those arrows shot it means some of the platoon is in danger and we must recall our mana to trace him"

Blade nodded slowly "Won't your unit be worried if you do not come back to them after the roaming?" the swordman looked lost for a moment and Dan Heng could feel a little nostalgia in his voice.

Evias laughed a little "I am the Captain" he winked at Blade and had a determinate smile "They know I am the best, I would never get in trouble and..." he looked at the sky seeing other arrows full of mana getting shot as a sign for him "They're capable to handle some duty without me, I am sure they will be fine"

Blade nodded to then start walking with Evias and Dan Heng through the forest.

"But enough of me! So what else can you tell me about you?" he asked as he was guiding the two.

Dan Heng looked at Yichen, who looked annoyed and tried to whisper to stop, as Blade was staring at the elf constantly.

"We're just passing by" Blade spoke to then flinch at Dan Heng, who smiling nostalgic at the forest like he was recalling back memories of centuries ago.

"An half dragon and a human in the elves territory is suspicious if you ask me" Evias commented to then shrug "But as long as you two do not do mess in my forest then you're definitely good to go" he smiled with a sensual expression at Blade, who raised his eyebrow showing no sign of falling in love with him "Damn, you're a weird human"

Dan Heng tilted his head to then laugh a little, making Blade gnash his teeth "Do not laugh."

"He's right though" the immortal laughed and the swordman looked away, with his arms crossed.

"Are you two swordbrothers?" Evias asked once he noticed their interactions and Blade looked at the elf with an annoyed stare

"Will you stop asking questions? How long will it take to reach the borders?" he asked and Evias looked a little bothered.

Seriously, the fact Blade looked hard to get was something hurting his pride as one of the most charming elf in his city.

"If the forest paths want to be gentle with us, I'd say three days" he smiled "We will surely get along!"

"I hope so!" Dan Heng smiled, sharing the same energy as Evias while Blade had just a malicious aura around, making the two smile innocently.

"Maybe if we talk less" he looked at Dan Heng to then stare at Evias "And do more." he sighed seeing Yichen nodding at him like he was weirdly taking his side "We might get out of here sooner, so move you two"

"Ah damn, he's definitely an interesting human" Evias was literally getting even more into that and Dan Heng nodded with a lovely smile

"I am sure you will get along" the immortal was happily walking with the Elf.

Dan Heng was feeling Evias' presence as something fresh and it was always nice to have few friendly people around. He knew he was a good company, simply because he was one of the few who didn't try to kill them at first. He felt excited to have someone new in the team for that short period.

Evias meanwhile couldn't help but asking himself how blunt and direct was Blade since between death stares that he saw as "attention seeking" stares and some talks that he felt as "Indirect courting", he was making it obvious that attraction.

Blade on the other hand wanted to kill himself, nothing new.

***

"Oh so... he's back with a walking dead body as a guard" a little laugh was echoing in a dungeon, where little green flames were enlighting the place that looked like a laboratory.

"The God of Life with a corpse... What a paradox" he sighed. His hands were touching a skull, as his green eyes were staring deep into where the eyes were carved.

"I might be interested more into that than you..." some sounds of chains echoed in the place along with his laugh "Imbibitor."

Chapter Text

"... and so our amazing expedition to take care of the deers of our Queen has been a success thanks to my unit, who was of course guided by me; Evias! The most beautiful Elf in the Elves' country!"

"Woah" Dan Heng looked surprised at Evias deeds, who smiled proud to then look at Blade, who looked like he wasn't even listening.

"Very interesting, I am sure those deers became a good dinner."

Dan Heng looked at Blade, who commented without even looking at the two walking behind him. The swordman didn't know how to feel about the fact Dan Heng would somehow always get people around him and be that talktive or pleasant to be around.

Why were people always falling for that adorable God? Nuisances.

Evias didn't look evil but he still wasn't trusting him to be around Dan Heng, that's why he just wanted to rush away from the forest and bid a farewell. Not like he did hate Evias, because sometimes he would get a feeling of understanding. Maybe because the way he was talking about his comrades, made him unlock again the memories...

Back to when he was riding with his unit through the countries, fighting together, enjoy victory feasts, and share so many memories, a special oath that was doomed...

To then be the one who did put an end to something so beautiful.

"Oh c'mon! The Queen's Deers shall not be touched! They're sacred creatures, but our far lands sometimes get easily humans, who are into creating troubles" he sighed "Black marketers can't help but kidnapping elves to cut our precious ears or our creatures because they have special abilities"

"Oh my..." Dan Heng commented "Are there still many cases?"

Evias laughed and Blade almost gnashed his teeth when he saw the elf laying the hand between the horns of the immortal "My little half dragon" he winked at him "I did manage to get in the dungeon many of those filthy merchants, I protect" Dan Heng opened his mouth as his eyes were looking like there were stars in it. Evias felt proud to then look hurt, staring at Blade "But sometimes... I do need protection myself, a man can't always be the one saving" he closed his eyes dramatically and Dan Heng looked at Blade, who totally ignored it

"Selling elf ears" Blade sighed "Just... why" he looked at his own hand, feeling always so unworthy for the immortal. Dragons, Elves, even Vampires were better than humans, yet the immortal was stuck with him. Blade, for how much honor as a swordman had, and also reputation, he couldn't help but feeling the weight of rapresenting a disgusting race.

"Humans can be weird with their obsession" Evias explained to then make a little flick, showing his pointy ears to a Blade lost in his thoughts "Apparently some humans can't resist. I think pointy ears add more charm to someone already beautiful"

Blade looked at Evias, to then move a little his stare and look at Dan Heng, who tilted his head next to the Elf, who was waiting so hard on the swordman's reaction.

"I guess..." Blade looked away feeling flustered, as he couldn't help but loving the pointy ears of the immortal that were mostly covered by those long silky hair he wanted to caress. He actually thought about the fact that night he hadn't time to kiss him there and he felt even more ashamed "Damn..." he muttered.

Evias felt another arrow straight to his heart "Did he just... confess I am beautiful?" the elf tried to show himself proud and determinate, while in his mind he was feeling hearts and butterflies "Ah, I knew it, love at first sight"

Dan Heng was confused by Blade's reply. Yichen flew around his master, making his earring ring and suddendly he couldn't help but smiling amused by the swordman indirect compliment.

Dan Heng was at ease with his heart, he knew Blade and he did belong to each others. Everything in his spirit was balanced, but for some reasons he would still blush a little whenever the man he loved was nearby, giving him compliments or showing affection.

"Love..?" Dan Heng laid a hand on his chest, feeling his mind at ease and his heart racing, to then close his eyes and smile warmly at his own thoughts.

"Loveee" Evias sighed enamoured and blocked in his imagination full of... well, misunderstandings for sure.

Blade turned and looked at Evias and Dan Heng smiling at a non exact point. It was weird from the swordman's view... He crossed his arms and sighed.

"I hope you're not getting too much in your fairytales and forgetting the path, Evias." he spoke annoyed to then turn an keep walking to encourage the others to keep up.

"I would never!" Evias cleared his throat "I am a Captain, do you think I would get pilgrims lost in MY forest? Oh please, human, fret no, I am here" he smiled proudly "I am totally focus."

Those red eyes were looking around the forest and then... Evias felt a warm wind caressing his hair as the swordman moved. Evias opened up his eyes at the sight of the swordman slowly turning his head and body to look at him. The wind was moving Blade's long black hair, covering sometimes those two rubies. It felt like Blade wanted to pull him into another dimension, a more intimate one. His face was relaxed and the wind somehow brought petals that would shine around that dark knight.

"Please, be mine and lead the way" Blade whispered within the sound of the wind to then smile with some angels singing Shalalala in the background.

"Oh my..." Evias laughed a little embarassed as Blade moved closer to then lay the hands on his shoulders. The grasp was strong, Evias was feeling shivers through his body...

"Evias... Evias?" Blade gnashed his teeth and in that moment Evias blinked twice before seeing something wasn't exactly going like in his imagination "So? Can you be useful for once and lead the way or not?" the swordman repeated annoyed, breaking Evias' whole imaginary scenario.

Dan Heng crossed his arms and sighed "You should be nicer, he's our guide after all!"

Blade looked at Evias who was literally smiling, to then look at Dan Heng smiling warmly at him "I swear... I am going insane, yet I feel the most normal one right now" he mumbled to the draw his sword and point it at the elf "Wake up. If you're not useful, I will kill you"

Evias smiled nervously as he saw the sword pointed at him "Oh hey hey" he cleared his throat "We're going in the right path, I swear! We have to move forward for a while, it's all good"

Blade moved a little his sword closer to Evias throat as those red eyes glowed into those blue eyes "You better not play too much" the swordman did threat him to then move swiftly away from him and looked at Dan Heng, to then reach for his hand and pull him to walk next to him.

"You probably scared him" Dan Heng whispered, walking next to Blade, who crossed his arms once he put back his sword

"Good, maybe he... Why do you even care so much?" the swordman asked annoyed

"He has a fascinating aura" Dan Heng looked lost in his thoughts, as those blue eyes were glowing. Blade's face couldn't stay annoyed, his expression slowly was into an enchanted one feeling again at ease to be next to him, who wasn't even noticing how the swordman was looking at him "I think he's amusing and nice"

"Where" Blade turned to then flinch, as he noticed the elf with a weird smile on, and the hands on his own cheeks "Just..." the swordman sighed to look again at Dan Heng "Where do you see that, are you tired and hallucinating?"

"What...?" Dan Heng blushed as Blade laid the hand on his forehead, to then touch his cheeks and squeeze them a bit "Blade, what are you doing?" he mumbled embarassed

"Do you want to stop and rest? The night is almost here" Blade looked concerned and Dan Heng tilted his head. The swordman did withdraw his hands from the immortal's face "Sorry, I am just.. checking if you're okay"

Dan Heng smiled warmly, to then cup his cheeks and force him to look at him in the eyes "Do you still feel insanity whenever you look into my eyes?" he asked and Blade looked at him with a neutral, peaceful stare.

"I do" he replied "But at the same time they put my heart at ease" he sighed as he wanted to kiss him but some movements through the bushes made him get his guard back up and put distance.

Dan Heng flinched as he saw a man fully covered running towards Blade, who drew his sword at a speed he probably didn't think he had, and managed to hit him. The man gnashed his teeth trying not to fall, to then run again through the forest.

"Hey!" Evias, after coming back from his whatever daydreaming moment, shouted "Come back!" to then sigh "He runs fast... But he smells like human"

"What the..." Blade gnashed his teeth as he noticed his pouch of food gone "That little thief.." he gnashed his teeth and smiled insanely "Evias, Dan Heng, stay here, I will come back soon."

Dan Heng crossed his arms and tilted his head, feeling Blade's madness. His azure eyes were focus on the figure of the swordman who ran fast, as Evias was trying to call him out.

"What the.. What happened? I just got lost in my thoughts for a minute and a tragedy happened!" Evias sighed dramatically to then look at Dan Heng lost in his thoughts, but still smiling a little "Dan Heng, shouldn't we chase him? He might get hurt"

Dan Heng laughed a little. His blue eyes were glowing as he was looking at Blade running fast, chasing the thief, through Yichen's eyes. The pet dragon was with Blade "No, he's fine, he will come back soon, he said it" he smiled at Evias, who sighed to then sit with him on the ground.

The more Evias was looking at Dan Heng, the more he was slowly getting a weird feeling. His whole figure was feeling different. He was smiling like a baby, waiting for Blade to come back with the pouch of the food he bought for them, full of sakura mochi.

Dan Heng couldn't help but blushing as he noticed how the swordman got mad like that, just because it was the food he wanted him to enjoy.

"Dan Heng" Evias' voice was curious as he slowly leant his head to a side, moving his long brown hair. Those blue eyes were mixing with the azure... mana eyes Dan Heng had "You surely have travelled a lot, I have spoken about my amazing deeds but I am sure you can tell me some of yours as well" he smiled excited "If Blade thinks you're worthy to walk by his side, surely you must have a secret strenght since you look so fragile, is it your pet Yichen? Your familiar?"

Dan Heng laughed innocently "No I am... I don't do much" he crossed his arms to then feel Evias' arm around his shoulder

"Ahww, don't worry, you luckily have an amazing strong Elf and a human swordman by your side, you got so lucky" Evias' winked as inside his head he was simply having the best plan.

Winning Dan Heng, Blade's brother, meant more affection points from Blade since he clearly cared about him. So it was like a magical plan of becoming best friends and breach into Blade's heart thanks to his brother's approval

"Perfect" Evias sighed amazed at his fast problem solving skill to then look at Dan Heng smiling warmly. He almost felt his heart at pace seeing him smiling.

Why did he feel the forest was more in harmony with the dragon than him, an Elf? It didn't make any sense, yet he could feel the forest mana resonating perfectly with Dan Heng's presence. He couldn't help but put aside his pursuing to focus on Dan Heng's figure and wonder like a normal person what those two were doing there for real.

"So" Evias was looking at the sky getting darker, the forest too "You did join Blade in his adventures or?"

Dan Heng tilted his head, showing him how clueless and adorable he could be when in a calm mood. Evias' was feeling like he was being effortlessly elegant almost at the levels of Elves if not higher and that thought made him tremble. His imagination was being wild again, as the immortal was looking at him to then smile "I guess you can say that he found me!"

"Oh my..." Evias laid the hands on the shoulder of the immortal, who felt weird and opened up his eyes as the elf leant closer to him "You were captured by black marketeers? Let me guess, Blade came and did rescue you long ago and he took you as your brother to care? Oh poor little dragon" he smiled "This means Blade is a kind man who hides beneath that strong and mad mask" he laughed even more intrigued by the swordman "What a type" he commented to then look at the immortal puzzled "So how did you manage to stay by his side?"

"Uhm I..." Dan Heng didn't know what to reply, as he felt like keeping the fact he was a God hidden was the best choice "I just heal him sometimes...? I take care of his wounds...?" he tried so hard to say the truth but not the whole. He didn't want to lie.

"Damn, does this mean you see him naked?"

Dan Heng opened up his eyes "Wha.."

Mercenaries surrounded Dan Heng and Evias, who fast stand up and got his bow with three arrows ready to be shot. His blue eyes opened up as one of the mercenaries grabbed Dan Heng's shoulder and laid a knife on his throat.

"Look what we got here, a dragon and an Elf, we're rich guys" spoke the man, who was holding Dan Heng close to him. The other five men, who were wearing the same clothes the thief had, laughed at the one, who looked like the boss of the team.

"I am the Captain of the Rangers, you better let him go before my comrades come here. As per our laws, we're allowed to react at the extreme to humans who hurt magical creatures and you're holding right now a dragon" Evias' held strongly the three arrows on his bow, while Dan Heng was sighing, looking totally out of the situation that was happening.

"Don't worry little one, do not be scared, I am here" Evias' tried to reassure Dan Heng by staring at him, feeling he was probably scared to death since he looked so adorable and fragile "I can deal with them, trust me"

"Why is he taking so long... I miss him" Dan Heng thought, feeling a little grumpy and annoyed

"As you can do something right now, you're surrounded and by the time you call your comrades, I will slit this knife through his throat" the mercenary smiled as he noticed Evias' gnashing his teeth "We just want your ears and maybe... his horns, they look like pure jade, do you know how much they would cost in the black market?"

Evias' hands were trembling, he was mad and wanted to actually kill them to revenge probably his people, but also because he knew Dan Heng was just getting more scared of the situation.

"Maybe he loves those sakura mochi as much as I do" Dan Heng thought to then smile warmly "This means we have another thing in common, he's my soulmate after all, mine mine mine" he sang in his thoughts feeling his heart warm.

"He's trying so hard to be strong, this little dragon cub" Evias' felt so frustrated seeing how Dan Heng was holding on his tears by smiling at the situation. He was brave and was trying to show himself like that to hide his fear.

"Leave him. Do you really want to check if my arrows will kill you before you manage to hurt him?" Evias' tried to threat them and the mercenary held Dan Heng strongly

"You have no position to even negotiate, Elf, low your bow and come with us or he will die." the mercenary looked at Evias' who sighed to then low his bow with the arrows that were alread full of green mana "Good. Take him"

Dan Heng looked at Evias kneeling down, forced by the other men as they were getting his weapon away "Oh no Evias, do not hurt him" the immortal spoke without emotion, he looked actually so damn calm.

"Such an inner strenght" Evias' whispered, thinking that Dan Heng's was trying to take the attentions to him and avoid both to get hurt

Dan Heng didn't want Evias to get hurt at all, he was starting to get pissed off. He flinched when he got his chin raised by the mercenary "Huh?" he tilted his head as he noticed they were simple humans.

Wait, those were... humans!

"Oh this is no good" Dan Heng commented, forseeing an awful scene.

"Did you just notice the situation you are in, dragon? You will come with us" the mercenary started to pull him and the immortal looked at Evias getting yanked brutally to move with them.

"Please" Dan Heng felt a malicious aura in the forest and his heart started to race. He tried to move but he felt the mercenary's knife almost scratching his throat "It's better you run away"

The mercenaries laughed to then block as they noticed something blue glowing through the forest.

"Yichen" Dan Heng automatically moved and his aura full of mana got released in order to push the mercenary holding him away. The mercenary felt an awful invisible wave against that would force him to kneel down feeling like he was drowning inside, as Dan Heng moved to the little pet that happily was back to his master.

"How the hell..." Evias' had no idea what Dan Heng just did. Did he just casually pushed and somehow immobilize the mercenary that was holding him? He didn't even look like he casted a spell or anything and dragons weren't mana wielders like they couldn't do magic.

Dan Heng smiled warmly, as he held the little pet in his arms to then open up his eyes while the mercenary, got back to himself and pulled him even more aggressively.

"What do you think you're doing? And what's this thing?!" He shouted next to Dan Heng, who was holding Yichen hissing at the man.

At those words the immortal blocked himself and didn't let them pull him anymore like he was the one deciding how the things were going. His stance was literally immobile and the mercenary, even though he was bigger than him and looked physically stronger, couldn't manage to make him even flinch.

"Thing?" Dan Heng turned with his eyes being empty, the typical death stare a God would give before the last judgment.

"Ah.. I see, even more nuisances."

Evias and the mercenaries looked at a sword literally glowing, with some blood dripping from the blade through the dark, and slowly the image of Blade was coming out the dark forest and getting enlighten by the moon rays. He had an insane smile on and his eyes were glowing as he slowly was raising the other hand

"I think your friend needs a hand" he smiled, as he was holding literally the hand of the thief with the pouch still held by it. Blood was dripping as the cut was fresh, and everyone felt scared by that. Evias felt overhelmed by his malicious aura, some of the mercenaries started to feel weirdly oppressed by it as well.

"W-Where is he? You monster, what are you?!" the boss of the mercenaries asked and Blade tilted his head a little as he let the pouch on the ground.

Blade's eyes were locked on the image of Dan Heng and Yichen staring at the mercenary, who did tremble and decided to go for the strategy on using the immortal as shield.

Strategy called: Suicide.

He tried to move the knife, but in a flinch Blade was behind him, smiling insanely "Soon you will meet him.". In a movement he pushed the free hand on the face of the mercenary to move him away from Dan Heng.
The mercenary felt a crazy strenght used on his face, that he thought his skull would almost shatter "You're not worthy to even die in his presence." Blade spoke as he leant to push him straight on the ground.

The mercenary was feeling literally dead with just that push. How did that monster managed to make him fall to the ground with just his bare hand?

Evias pushed the mercenaries that were holding him, to then move with his agility to get back his arrows and bow. The Elf couldn't help but noticing how Blade's aura was slowly eating out their souls, seriously, it was such a dark and oppressive feeling. The humans were literally paralysed of fear they couldn't explain.

Blade looked at Dan Heng, who was looking at the humans, feeling sorry already for the outcome. The blue eyes got back to focus on the swordman, when he did pat his head. Blade couldn't help but feeling madness, pure hatred as those filthy humans did touch his immortal.

"I am sorry, I took long for my own entertainment" the swordman looked at the immortal, who smiled "May I ask you to close your eyes?"

Dan Heng looked at Blade's eyes, glowing of madness. Yichen was floating happily around the immortal, who crossed his arms "Blade you don't need to..." the immortal flinched as he noticed the mercenaries charging against Blade, who was still focus on the immortal's figure.

"Blade!" Evias jumped on a mercenary shoulders, shooting his arrows fiercely before jumping off and attack another, trying to stop them from approaching the two.

Blade smiled insanely as he was just waiting for that moment. Dan Heng could notice he was literally giving them the time to either flee or go for their deaths by just standing and looking at him. Sadly no mercenary thought it was a last warning.

"Good for me" Blade turned and he moved swiftly his sword that glowed before releasing a strike that pushed the men away. One of the mercenary managed to keep going till clash his sword against him "Oh? Maybe you're a little more interesting"

"What kind of monster are you?!" the mercenary gnashed his teeth, feeling his body trembling towards Blade's red eyes staring into him. He looked a like a devil.

Dan Heng didn't know what to do as Blade kept clashing his sword against the mercenaries' leader, who looked at his men fighting against Evias. The Elf was nimbly dealing with three of them, trying to ignore the sense of oppression Blade, was making him feel.

"Not even looking at your opponent" Blade recalled the leader with a smile as his free hand laid on his collar and pulled him with a dishuman strenght "At least try a little more to stay alive, you're no fun" he said before throwing him against some of the men

"Ah... Incompetent" Blade laid the free hand on his own face feeling so annoyed. Apparently only the mages could give him a proper fight "And you wanted to get my oath away from me."

"Humans do not make oaths with goods" said the man and Dan Heng in that moment flinched at those words.

Was it really a human thing? He swore he could see again the humans of his past as soon as they knew he was kind. Was it a way to make themselves be seen as they had the power?

Blade laughed insanely, making the mercenaries gnash their teeth, feeling he was just having a fun time with them. He then tilted his head to then show a death stare "Shut up." he charged unleashing a strong a strike forward as he was running.

Evias felt like dying as he felt like Blade wasn't even looking at him being close to the enemies. The Elf managed to leap away from the strike, seeing how the mercenaries got hit and soon from their arms, chest, blood started to flow, enhancing Blade's excitement.

Yichen flew nearby Evias, protecting him from the continuous slashes Blade was unleashing against the mercenaries as he was moving swiftly like a shadow through the forest, making them hard to react.

"I tried to warn them" Dan Heng's eyes were filled with the horror of the mercenaries begging for mercy, as the swordman was walking slowly towards the men who were still alive somehow.

The sword full of blood was dragged, drawing a line on the ground, as Blade was walking, looking at the men with his eyes full of hatred "So? Are you already giving up?" he laughed insanely as he noticed the men on the ground.

He crouched down and kept his sword close, looking bored at the leader spitting blood "How boring" he tilted his head to then smile again as the mercenary looked at him in fear "Oh? Where's that determinate stare you had?" he asked as he leant the blade under his chin "Oh wait, I have a fun idea" he smiled even more excited, as he looked at the people trying to crawl to Dan Heng

"Blade" Dan Heng called him out and Blade smirked as he turned a little to look at the immortal

"Oh look, the men trying kidnap you and sell you, now beg for your protection, how hilarious" he laughed to then tilt his head "You disgust me so much." the mercenary, who was in front of him opened up his eyes as he saw Blade raising his sword.

He shouted out of pain and Dan Heng looked away. Blade fiercely cut the ears of the human "Do you like it?" Blade asked with a death stare "This is what you humans did to some elves and creatures, right?" he asked to then smile. Evias felt paralysed for a moment as he could feel no sign of humanity in Blade in that moment.

"C-curse you!" the mercenary leader was trying to cover the wound but blood was of course too much, it would keep spilling. Blade stand up and kicked him to then kill him without even looking at him anymore, as his eyes were already locking on the men crawling to Dan Heng.

Evias' felt like Blade wasn't a simple human in that moment. When he raised the sword, glowing, releasing such a malicious aura, to slash more and more their bodies like he wanted to erase every single trace of them, the Elf felt shivers down his spine and moved to cover Dan Heng's eyes in a protective way.

But when he looked at the immortal, he noticed how those blue eyes were looking at the swordman lost in his madness, he could notice no sign of fear.

It ended up with Dan Heng covering Evias' eyes.

Once Blade was done with his masterpiece he felt definitely better. His bloodthirst was alwasy chasing him down and easily triggered. His eyes moved to the pouch of food and he felt again mad, as he knew the food inside was not edible anymore.

"Is he done?" Evias whispered, holding Dan Heng's hands on his own eyes, feeling all his virility and bravery in another universe

Dan Heng moved a little his hands and when Evias opened his eyes, he noticed Blade's eyes staring at him deadly. He froze on spot and didn't know what to do.

"You had one job."

Evias felt a little under judgement "I tried to fight! But they were threating to hurt the little cub! Don't you know half dragons are fragile? I wanted to be sure he would be safe! I had my hands tied up, so I tried to take time for my comrades to come" he spoke and Blade looked at Dan Heng laughing softly "Why are you laughing?!"

Blade sighed annoyed to then notice Evias looking at Dan Heng and speak "How did you do it though... and you.." he turned to look at Blade, feeling still a big dark shadow behind him showing off his malicious aura, but he kept his stare "Just... Why are you so beautiful?" he cried out and Dan Heng tilted his head along with Blade confused

"Wha.."

"Baleful, I meant baleful of course!" Evias laughed histerically, to then clear his throat "You're not a normal human and you're not a normal half dragon" he laid his hands on the hips, feeling like he somehow had still authority "You did fight like nothing all these men and..." he blocked as he noticed Blade walking, ignoring him "Hey!"

"I am just a swordman." Blade turned to look at Evias "You better stop asking questions, or I will need to shut you up."

Evias couldn't help but feeling his heart pouding "I wonder hooow" he sang in his mind "So deadly... He doesn't like humans as well... Just like me. We're soulmates, we can simply marry and adopt his brother. My comrades told me I should hurry and get married but I was just waiting for the right one and he is"

Dan Heng was walking next to the swordman, who sighed, feeling the immortal and Yichen a little concerned maybe. Dan Heng tilted his head a little and Yichen flew around him.

"May your soul find comfort as you will pay the price of your life actions" he whispered with a sad stare, as some negative mana was slowly gathering and flowing around him till reaching his hand, that was holding the golden orb and Yichen was flying around him, shining of his life mana.

The swordman looked at Dan Heng releasing his life mana as he got the one that was released during the fight and sighed. He did lay his hand on Dan Heng's cheek "Was it too much?"

"It's okay" Dan Heng pout a little "I don't know why you still think I am fragile, even Evias think that" he turned to point at the Elf that was happily jumping around, making him tilt his head in his imaginary world

Blade looked at the Elf to then ignore it and focus on Dan Heng "Was that beast holding you strongly?" Dan Heng blushed a little as the swordman grabbed his wrist to check if there was any sign.

"No" the immortal smiled warmly "I am fine, are you?" he caressed his cheek "I feel still your madness"

"I am... controlling it" he closed his eyes for a moment, enjoying Dan Heng caressing him

"He did dare to hold a knife near your neck.." he sighed annoyed "Did he leave anything? Did he scratch you?" he asked to then look at his neck and lean closer

"Blade" Dan Heng almost laughed, as he felt his hair and lips tickling his skin, but Blade was too focus on checking if his fair skin was alright, and if he was okay, even after he saw him in his awful monster form. He couldn't help but wondering how Dan Heng was accepting that, knowing he couldn't really control him.

He tried not to get too many thoughts as he closed his eyes, feeling glad Dan Heng was perfectly fine.

"Nothing... Good, the only marks I do want to see on your body must be left by me." he said with a low tone to then hug him tight.

"Blade, that's wicked!" Dan Heng commented embarassed, but he couldn't help feeling happy to be loved so much by the swordman

"I apologise" Blade mumbled "I might sound possessive but I wouldn't do anything you don't like and... I know you liked back then, so this means I am allowed to.."

"Blade" Dan Heng closed his eyes and smiled a little when he felt Blade's body getting relaxed.

"Sorry, I am quite fond of your red cheeks and ears" he teased even more.

Dan Heng let him hold him tight, as he did caress his hair, feeling like he needed to somehow comfort him "I want to kiss you" Blade couldn't help but sighing as he noticed Dan Heng's tail moving a little happily

Evias looked at the scene from far as he was too focus on imagining his future with Blade, and sighed happily "Brother Blade making sure his little brother is okay" he smiled to then wonder "He didn't kill me... it means he wanted to rescue me too" he blushed "He can't help but be harsh to me, but it looks like that's how he loves someone" he said to then walk a little away to look for a place to camp, hopefully away from all those corpses.

Meanwhile Dan Heng and Blade were still hugging. Dan Heng tried to move his head to face him and kiss him, making the swordman interrupt the hug. Dan Heng was looking at him with demanding eyes "Ah... Don't look at me like that" Blade mumbled flustered and the immortal did pout

"You left your immortal, and you let others touch him, I expect a good apologise" he tried to make an excuse and Blade couldn't help but smirking at his talk, as his cheeks were red.

"Adorable" he tickled his forehead and Dan Heng opened his mouth surprised, feeling even insulted "Don't you think I would have done it earlier?" he looked away for a moment, letting his hand on the forehead "I still don't feel fully calm, so I don't want to risk"

Dan Heng crossed his arms, as his blue eyes were glowing of a beautiful blue. The swordman shook his head and in that moment Dan Heng smiled warmly "I think I am learning to be a little selfish"

Blade opened up his eyes as Dan Heng stood on his tiptoe to reach his lips and kiss him softly. Just like a reflex, Blade wrapped the arms around his waist to pull him closer and kiss him passionately. His hands were touching his back "Please, be more like this, but do not run away when I lose it" the swordman said breathless, resting his eyes as his forehead was laying on his.

Dan Heng left another kiss on his lips angle to then smile happy "I won't run away, you're stuck with a God". Blade looked at the immortal looking at him with those eyes full of warmth, feeling such a calm oasis inside. Dan Heng wasn't probably aware of the importance he was slowly getting to Blade's eyes.

"GUYS, I found a place for the night!"

Dan Heng blushed as Evias came exactly when Blade took his distance. The Elf smiled as he noticed Blade looking at him deadly "Oh don't look at me like that, I am normally this beautiful and efficient" he explained, smiling proudly with stars in his background.

Blade tilted his head and Dan Heng touched his own lips, wondering how was it possible to like even more something he thought he already loved. He was happy and Blade was trying his best not to go back to the rest of those dead bodies to slash them more, because he seriously thought it was too much.

Evias managed to find a good spot. Blade set the tent to then notice Evias set the fire after he shot another arrow, and smiling, seeing all his comrades replying with more green mana shining in the sky.

He then set some big leaves as beds around the fire and sat comfortably, to then tilt his head "Oh a tent! That's the most and maybe only human thing I have seen from you, Blade" he joked to then notice him with another death stare.

Blade looked at Dan Heng "You sleep there."

Dan Heng sat inside the tent with a happy smile to then look surprised as he noticed Blade get outside to sit next to Evias, who smirked evilly

"I knew it. He loves me"

"Huh... You're not sleeping here?" Dan Heng asked, pressing the hand on the ground next to him with such an adorable stare.

Blade gnashed his teeth "No, why should I? And I need to check on Evias'.... be sure he doesn't do anything suspicious".

Since the elf during their stroll kept taking distances, smirking, and laughing in a weird way, Blade felt he was suspicious.

"Sure, he thinks I am suspicious" Evias looked evilly at Blade, who just felt like his thoughts got confirmed

"He's planning to do something."

"He's planning to do something to me, oh my Goddess"

Evias couldn't help but smirking, feeling like a winner "I knew no human can handle my beauty, even this... half human demon? Who cares, I can fix him"

Dan Heng looked at Evias almost laying next to the fire and Blade too, with his red eyes looking still at him "Goodnight, Dan Heng"

The Immortal peeked from the tent with a neutral stare, while Yichen was literally furious. Blade tilted his head to then notice Evias sighing in relief, relaxing after a long day.

"So, just a swordman, huh?" Evias smirked, as he casually laid closer to Blade, who had his arms crossed, resting his eyes, trying to control still his bloodthirst "Where did you learn those deadly skills?"

"Why do you ask?" Blade narrowed his stare and Evias smiled

"You don't need to act like this"

"Act?"

Dan Heng for some reasons didn't feel like staying in the tent. He came out and the two noticed the immortal walking, looking at the ground the whole time without even talking, till he reached the little space between Blade and Evias and sit there with his arms crossed.

"Just..." Blade looked at the dragon next to him not talking but just... existing there without talking "What are you doing?"

"I can't sleep" Dan Heng spoke with his cheeks puffed out, he wasn't even looking at the swordman, who raised his eyebrow "I think I will sleep better here"

Evias looked at Dan Heng to then laugh innocently "Oh no! The tent is good, it will keep you safe, we will guard you little dragon"

"No."

"Dan Heng." Blade called him and the dragon looked at him "Get back to sleep, I did set the tent for you"

"Yes, to be with me" Evias commented in his mind to complete Blade's phrase, with his eyes flaming on that half dragon

"What tent?" Dan Heng looked at Blade with a warm, sweet, lovely smile. Blade raised his eyebrow to then flinch after a big thud echoed in the forest.

Blade looked at Yichen in his big form, laying on... exactly where the tent was set.

"Ah..." Blade felt like losing it as Yichen was sleeping happily on the destroyed tent, sometimes opening his eyes and look straight at the swordman. He swore he could feel Yichen was smirking at him "You... Dan Heng!"

Dan Heng kept his stare stiff, pouting even when Blade knew he was feeling his mad stare.

Evias stand up and moved closer to the dragon who was looking at him for a moment before laying more on the ground, rolling and sleeping "Maybe... If he moves, we can still get it back together"

"Oh?" Dan Heng looked so innocent as he laid his head to a side, and one finger on his lips "Hm... He's a water dragon, I am sure all the fabric is wet, and he looks like he's having a good sleep" he smiled warmly to then look at Blade "Gods know when he will leave." he took Blade's hand and put it between his horns to encourage the swordman into stroking his hair "I will be fine sleeping here, do not worry."

Blade couldn't help but sigh to then smirk and lean to the immortal "Do you want me to undress you with strangers around or what?" he whispered, as Evias was trying to talk to Yichen, or to wake him up

Dan Heng opened up his eyes as Blade laid the hands on his uppercoat "I just told you I am feeling my insanity still ongoing and you do think you can play like this without me reacting?" he asked and the immortal pinched his cheeks, while his were red

"I think... I can sleep better here." he replied to then look away "The beds made of leaves aren't that bad" he did pout to then cross his arms, trying to look logical.

Blade looked at Dan Heng flustered to then tilt his head "Were you feeling upset?.... or... Jealous?" he asked while Evias was shouting as Yichen was playing almost with his body like a cat with a ball.

"Jealous?" Dan Heng got even more red "I..." he looked away "I just think sleeping that close... next to someone who's not your lover is not seen good.... in any country or heavens" he spoke to then get himself pulled.

Blade was looking at him as the immortal was lifting himself up from his body. The swordman looked at Dan Heng on top of him staring with those big blue eyes. He smirked "Yes, you are" he pulled him to make him lay on his chest "How irrational can a God be?" he whispered as he was kissing his head

Dan Heng didn't care, he hugged him and smiled warmly as his tail was moving happily "Speak as much as you want. I got what I wanted anyway"

Blade couldn't help but caress more his hair till touching his ears. Dan Heng moved a little to stare into his eyes with a childish smirk, that made him laugh a little "How can you even think to be jealous when you're the only one my eyes seek everywhere I go?"

Dan Heng's heart did race at those words spoken with such a calm voice, like a lullaby. Blade moved a little to be sure both of them were somehow comfortable but still close to each others "Ah..." the swordman laughed at his own thoughts

"I have told you I am all yours, Dan Heng. It's me who has to bear the fact you're not mine.."

When Evias noticed the two sleeping, he sighed heavily

"That could have been me" he cried out to then sigh and get his bow and arrows "I guess I will check better on my comrades since my night has been canceled" he sighed dramatically to then fake to step away, thinking Blade with his sharp senses would have jumped and threat him.

But the swordman was still holding Dan Heng and actually sleeping with his lips close to the forehead of the immortal. Evias crossed his arms, wondering if he was seriously weak in that moment, but his sixth sense didn't want to try his luck.

Also because Yichen was staring at him.

The elf smiled innocently to then get back to focus and move swiftly through the forest, seeing all the arrows of his comrades getting shot. He tilted his head as he couldn't count all his comrades.

Someone was missing.

Evias moved fast to then block himself once he reached again the place where Blade killed all those men.

There was nothing, but actual night flowers and little trees that before he knew there weren't. He could feel a strong life mana flowing in the area, like the bodies were already back to be one with nature and instead of that awful massacre, there were blue mana flowers shining in harmony with the forest.

Evias was surprised, he opened up his eyes to then look towards the side of the forest where the two were sleeping.

"... Alyne?"

Chapter Text

"Dan Heng, why won't you see what I am doing for you?"

Dan Heng was laying with his back against the tree, as Umi was playing the flute, entertaining him as they were enjoying a sunny day in the courtyard of the Emperor's Palace

The Emperor was standing in front of the immortal, who smiled warmly at him. Umi stopped playing the instrument, to look at the man with his guards behind.

"Your Majesty, it's a beautiful day, isn't it?" Dan Heng tilted his head with a lovely smile as the sun rays were caressing his face, enlighting his eyes full of affection.

"Do not change topic..." the Emperor crossed his arms, staring at him with mad eyes "I have requested your presence for a gift, and it turned out you were with this mage"

Umi flinched "Your Majesty I..." he looked at Dan Heng, who tilted his head "I didn't know the Imbibitor was requested... I just joined him"

Dan Heng was surrounded by guards. The Imbibitor stand up as the Emperor offered his hand, to then follow him.

"Wait!" Umi tried to walk with them but the guards stopped him. Dan Heng turned and smiled at him

"It's okay! Thank you for the music, I will come back!"

Umi looked at the immortal walking happily as the Emperor was leaving a mad stare at the mage.

"Know your place, mage."

Umi gnashed his teeth, feeling pure hatred sent by the Emperor. He was blinded and he was showing day by day his insanity growing. His thoughts were always around the Imbibitor and the mages he himself appointed to control and check all his actions, and who now disliked them because they were passing their times too close to his treasure. It had no logic, but his possession was growing strong and he couldn't just help but seeing everyone trying to steal Dan Heng from him.

"How dare they" the Emperor held Dan Heng's hand tight and the immortal looked at him confused

"What's wrong, Your Majesty?" Dan Heng tilted his head and the Emperor looked at him, feeling his madness getting replaces with an insane love

"Nothing, I just missed you"

Dan Heng wasn't feeling anything as the Emperor hugged him tight. He didn't feel like even hugging back as he was disturbed by a weird malicious aura he had around.

Once the Emperor and Dan Heng entered in a big room full of treasures, the immortal didn't know how to feel. He flinched as he felt the Emperor's arm around his waist.

"It's all yours."

Dan Heng looked at the Emperor, as he slowly got his distance "Your Majesty, I do not need any of this"

"Why? You don't like? Should I... deal with my advisors? Jade jewels, beautiful silk hanfu with golden emboidment crafted by the best artisans of the Empire and those are not on your likings?" the Emperor sounded like he was about to get desperate, his insanity was making him almost laugh in disbelief

Dan Heng smiled embarassed and maybe a little bit guilty, as he noticed his reaction wasn't anything good "No no! It's all beautiful but... I have stayed in the Palace enough, I must get back to my forest" he looked at the Emperor with sweet eyes "I won't need anything like that, but I do appreciate your Majesty kindness"

The Emperor looked frustrated "Are you still planning to go?"

Dan Heng looked at him confused "Of course. I do not belong to the Palace."

"Indeed. You belong to me." he stepped forward and the immortal flinched when Emperor hugged him tightly "Why do you want to ruin this..."

"Ruin?" Dan Heng couldn't understand but in that moment he was feeling the strenght the Emperor was using to hold him. Even though they were hugging, the immortal had an awful cold feeling running down his spine

"Do you think I will let you go to the Forest and forget about you? The immortal who saved the Emperor?" he asked and Dan Heng tried so hard to neglect the bad feeling he was getting. He didn't want to see him in a bad light, even though his behaviour wasn't looking anymore that nice.

"Back to when you came in my rooms, I told you I do not desire this" Dan Heng felt the need to use some of his power to force the Emperor to take distance. The man was looking at him totally blinded, as he didn't want to listen to anything rather than his own thoughts "I do feel affection towards your Majesty, I am sure our friendship will be everlasting even when I won't be in the Palace" he smiled but the Emperor looked away

"You give me no choice but to accept it the way you want this to be."

Dan Heng couldn't get it. He thought the Emperor was a little sad in the moment, and wanted to believe he just liked him a lot. He would have never forced him to stay with him.

Not like he could have chained him...

***

"Hush" Blade sighed heavily, holding Dan Heng as Yichen was in his pet form and spitting water at the swordman like he wasn't seeing him as an ally anymore "I swear you will die." he gnashed his teeth, trying to wipe the water off his face.

Blade felt the immortal trembling in his sleep and he noticed how the typical mana he was releasing in his sleep wasn't anywhere to be seen. It did remind him the first night the immortal had out of the imprisonment.

Dan Heng had his body trembling, clenching Blade's uppercoat at the height of his chest. The swordman sighed to then raise his hands and pinch hard his cheeks.

"Wake up already, before I leave you to kill your pet" he did threat to the immortal, who narrowed his stare half asleep, feeling his own cheeks getting pulled harshly.

He opened his blue eyes, feeling his head heavy from the nightmare. He looked at Blade, staring at him annoyed, as his hands were still pressed on his cheeks.

"Huh, what are you doing?" the immortal asked, looking at him with an adorable half asleep stare. The swordman's lips twitched and Dan Heng closed a little his eyes feeling Blade's hands holding his cheeks harder "It hurts."

Blade left the hold to pull Dan Heng closer "What was troubling your sleep? Anything I can destroy?" he asked, caressing his hair "I don't like the fact I can't protect you there."

Dan Heng did rest on his chest, smiling a little "When you said I had nowhere to run, did you also mean you would chase me in my dreams as well?" he asked and Blade left a soft kiss on his head.

"Nice try to melt me in the early morning, Dan Heng" he teased him to then lift him a little to make him sit in front of him. The immortal looked tired, as the swordman was slowly caressing his hair and move some away from his face to look better into his blue eyes "Was it that bad?"

"Not really..." Dan Heng mumbled to then smile warmly "But waking up with my guard holding me surely is the perfect antidote" he leant to kiss and the swordman looked away making the immortal end up kissing his cheek "Huh?"

"You... you better not making me worry" the swordman said as he crossed his arms "It's annoying seeing you like this, it makes me feel powerless." he explained to then turn slowly and seeing the immortal smiling at him "C'mon, stop that"

Dan Heng laid his head on his chest, as his hands were laying at the height of his heart. Blade cleared his throat and the immortal wasn't moving. It felt like his heart and his mind wanted to focus on the reality to cover the feelings the nightmare made him live again, but it wasn't easy "As a frozen winter flower hopes not to be crushed and lose its eternal beauty before the first rays of Spring welcomes new life.." his voice was soft, it did sound like a melody to Blade's ears. The Immortal tilted a little his head to look into his eyes, showing a warm smile "I... I hope to stay by your side even when winter is gone... even when this world lives for the last time the seasons.. I... I want to stay, I want to be by your side" he clinged to his body "Please" he whispered as his hands were trembling a little, feeling his mind playing an awful trick to his heart like Blade was about to disappear.

"Dan Heng" Blade held him and closed his eyes, feeling like the immortal was stuck in his thoughts "What should I do with you, why...". He caressed his hair as Dan Heng raised a little his head to kiss his neck, while the hands were laying on his cheeks, touching him softly.

The swordman sighed a little. He couldn't help but enjoy those kisses, they were soft. It felt like Dan Heng wanted to memorize the taste of their closure, just to calm his heart and his lost feeling "Dan Heng" Blade called him again, as he slowly pulled him from his waist "Tell me what I gotta do to remind you... Put your heart at peace" he looked into his azure eyes filled with a fear he couldn't really explain himself.

"Gods, you're too fragile" he said annoyed to then pinch his cheek and lean to kiss it, making him close his left eye as he did bite it after that. He gave back the kisses he got on the neck, making the immortal laugh, and he smiled a little "That's better, I don't like when you're a crybaby" he teased as he pushed himself on him, kissing every inch of his face, hearing his laughs.

"Not a crybaby, stop it!" Dan Heng said as he held his face to stop him from kissing him more on his sensible zones to make him laugh.

Blade's eyes were looking at him with a calm stare. He was holding him tight "You know, Dan Heng" he did caress him slowly "You're not only my Spring.." he sighed as he noticed Dan Heng opening up his eyes

Since when? Blade never told him that directly.

Blade tried not to stop there as he felt somehow Dan Heng was feeling bad. He surely dreamt about his past, he knew well the eyes of someone who has been slained by past memories, so he just wanted to remind him the reality of things and the fact he was still there with him.

"You are... Warm... Beautiful like the Summer rain, lively like the Spring, you can be cold as Winter but also as fragile as an Autumn leaf..." he leant closer "No matter, I would still adore you, whatever season or rain you bring on me, so please... Do not fear me leaving you, you got me stuck with your thread and the oath, how are you going to untie all this?" he asked with a smirk

Dan Heng felt his eyes teary and Blade noticed some clouds covering the sky "Seriously, it was meant to make you feel better, what the actual hell" he sighed annoyed to then get Dan Heng's lips pressed on him.

"I am happy" Dan Heng smiled before kissing him again

"You can do better than this" the swordman said as he leant closer to him, and Dan Heng did bite his lips embarassed "Ah? Shy?"

"No.." he crossed his arms, trying to look grumpy to then open up his eyes as the swordman pushed the body against his. Blade couldn't help but kissing him passionately, trying so hard to keep himself sane. Dan Heng's kisses were always so pure and soft, while his were more demanding, but simply because both had just a different way to express their love. Blade was passionate, he would always feel that burning feeling whenever Dan Heng was close to him while the immortal was... simply ethereal? If he was delicate as the sun rays in the early morning, Blade was probably a burning flame himself.

"Are you calm now?" Blade asked to then get another kiss stolen by a happy immortal as Yichen was in his mid form, sleeping with his long body almost wrapping the two "Dan Heng"

"Mine mine mine" Dan Heng sang happily, making the swordman feel his heart ripped off.

"Reckless, reckless, reckless" he repeated with an annoyed tone, making the immortal laugh

"Sometimes, I wish you could live in heavens with me" the immortals said as he took Blade's hands and held them. His blue eyes were full of love and Blade tilted his head seeing him laughing a little "But I know you wouldn't like there. And after all I am meant to stay in human world, even though... I would give you my spot in heavens, I guess that's the best gift I can give to my lover"

Blade held him tight "Fool" he mumbled "I am just a human, I have told you many times I do not seek for blessings or anything like that... But now, indeed I do desire one thing" he kissed his neck, making the immortal feel shivers through his spine. Those red eyes looked at the immortal "I don't think I have to speak more" he smirked to then see Dan Heng smiling warmly and kissing him.

The hands of the immortal went through his hair and pulled a little, making the swordman get excited by that touch "Dan Heng... Careful" he warned him and Dan Heng blushed a little to then smile innocently

"I like your hair" he said and Blade tilted his head, as the hands slowly caressed Dan Heng's back "Okay okay, let's stop" he mumbled, making the swordman laugh a little.

"Hello mortals and half dragons, your guide, captain and hero is here!" Evias exclaimed happily to then open up his eyes, as he noticed Blade holding a sleepy Dan Heng close to him "AAAAAAH" he shouted as reflex as he put his own hands on the cheeks feeling a mix of desperation and "ItCouldHaveBeenMe" aura.

"Captain what happened?!"

Dan Heng and Blade looked at Evias on his knees, with his hands almost ripping his own long fabulous hair.

Blade stand up with Dan Heng and Yichen. He drew his sword as he noticed three men rushing to try to make Evias stand up. They were elves and they were wearing the same suit as Evias.

"Oh perfect, the full circus is here" Blade laid the hand on his face as he noticed the three men worried about their captain.

"Captain, stand up! We have to look for Volre!" exclaimed one while Evias was crying out

"WHAT HAPPENED IN JUST ONE NIGHT?!" he shouted, looking at the sky, feeling like the sun was laughing at him "AM I A JOKE TO YOU? WHERE'S THAT WRENCH OF A MOON? I HATE YOU!" he pointed at the sun to then show his flaming eyes as he closed his hands into fists "The game is on."

"What's with him?" Blade got back his sword to his cover to then look at Dan Heng tilting his head confused to then smile warmly

"If his unit got back to him, maybe we should leave them alone?" Dan Heng asked and Blade nodded to then hold his hand "Come, Yichen!" he called the dragon pet who was too focus on laughing at Evias random outburst

"FREEZE"

Dan Heng stopped and Blade too just because the immortal did. The two turned to look how Evias was smiling evilly like he literally switched personality "Not so fast" he said it like a threat and Blade raised his eyebrow "I mean, of course I promised to guide you till the borders! What would make me the best Captain of the Elves if I lied?" he smiled proud with his unit clapping behind him with stars in their eyes.

"Yes but... Captain, Volre" one of the elves said and Evias in that moment turned serious and stopped to think.

"You're right.. Something's not right" Evias sighed "But you will stay with me!" he smiled "These are my ranger unit, Fey" he pointed a tall man with long black hair, tied in a high ponytail, as his pointy ears were adorned by a silver earring.

"Nice to meet you, our captain told us everything about you. I can't wait to be invited to the marria.." Evias laughed histerically as he covered his mouth with a leaf he took from his pouch

"This is Luthiel" he pointed at a tall man with long blonde hair and ice eyes staring shy at Blade, who raised his eyebrow concerned.

They were weird, just like their captain.

"And this is Zeno!" Evias smiled once the last man stepped forward to kneel along with the others.

"Enchanted to meet you, legendary swordman and brother-in-law-but-not-so-in-law-but-soon-to-be" he said fast and Dan Heng tilted his head confused

"What" he looked at Blade, who sighed heavily

"Do you think I understand them better?" he whispered annoyed and Dan Heng shrugged.

"Soo..." Dan Heng cleared his throat to then look at Blade, who was keeping his arms crossed. Evias was smiling proud along with his unit, but it looked like a frozen frame.

"I swear, my sanity won't survive" Blade cursed himself to then look at Dan Heng, who smiled warmly at the elves and bowed

"We're more than glad to have more friends around, greetings!" he said and the elves blushed hardly to then look away, making the immortal confused.

He crossed his arms concerned "Did I say something wrong?" he looked at Blade with flaming eyes

"Yes, why do you even call them friends when you just met those clowns?!" Blade said annoyed, and Dan Heng sighed heavily

"Oooff, indeed, he has his way to show affection, boss" Zeno said with a serious voice and Evias smiled proud

"They didn't try to kill us, this means they're not our enemies" Dan Heng meanwhile was arguing with Blade.

"Oh, right, so... Whoever doesn't kill you is your friend..." Blade sighed heavily "See? That's the problem, you give your friendship too easily, and then I have to protect you from all the weirdos who believe they're your bEsT FrIEndS"

"It did work well with you!"

"Work?!"

"Ahem..." Dan Heng blushed "Yes?" he smiled innocently to then flinch and get into his thoughts "Now that you make me think... Hm... Right, it didn't work since you're not my best friend, but my oath, my guard, my lov.." the blue innocent eyes opened up once Blade laid his hand on his mouth, to stop him from being too public.

"Sorry about my unit" Evias cleared his throat as he was feeling, along with the elves, a little too much as the two were arguing "But I have requested their presence because yesterday night I have done some patrolling and..." his blue eyes looked at Dan Heng "Blade is a swordman and you share a pair of earrings... which means you have an oath" he crossed his arms "My unit is a little bit embarassed because we truly think you're Alyne"

"Do not speak too loud! If the Queen knows we did think Alyne is an half dragon with a wanderer she will execute us!" Fey spoke to then look at Dan Heng "I apologise for my..."

Dan Heng laughed a little "Please, I don't know why Elves thought of me as a woman since I have been always moving with my dragon form" he looked at Yichen being even more furious "I don't think Yichen looks feminine"

Blade sighed heavily "Why didn't you lie? Less people know you're a God, less people will annoy you after the mess is gone"

Dan Heng smiled warmly at Blade "They do not look bad!"

Blade didn't know what to do "Whatever you say, but do not blame me for getting more people in my blacklist to protect you"

"Oh, you have a blacklist?"

"..."

"..."

"Fine, it's the whole world, but this doesn't change the fact I'd have more reasons to murder if you simply tell random people who you are. You said yourself talking about your identity made you get in troubles"

"I know! But Elves are nice, look at them!"

"I don't need to check if they have a wig and red nose to define them as clowns"

"You just don't trust, but I do!" Dan Heng smiled warmly and Blade felt totally like he needed a vacation from life, but of course he couldn't because he was cursed, nice.

"Aaah fine, whatever you say" Blade sighed "I can't shut your mouth forever" he leant a little to whisper "Although I could try if you wish to check my ability" Dan Heng crossed his arms and looked away embarassed, trying to look annoyed "Can this mere human shut this immortal's mouth?"

"Non-sense, a God can't be..." his mind got even more images that made him purse his lips. Blade smirked as the blue eyes of the immortal were wide ope

"What are you thinking about, Dan Heng?" he asked leaning closer and Dan Heng didn't look at him, he pushed his hand on his face to keep him away.

"You're being noisy" Dan Heng mumbled and Blade laughed at him being nervous for so little.

"Adorable" he whispered as a tease and Dan Heng looked grumpy at him

"Mine" he whispered and Blade for a moment got surprised. He looked away, feeling his heart pouding. The immortal smiled warmly and victorious.

"He did confess... We're in front of a GOD!" Luthiel exclaimed and Evias kept looking at Dan Heng with a serious stare.

"Yes, now if you will excuse us" Blade smiled in a weird way, as he reached for Dan Heng's hand, but Evias ran and put himself between the two.

"No! We will go all together!" exclaimed happily and Dan Heng in little blink, had the three elves next to him

"We will rapresent the best Elves unit!" Fey exclaimed with a proud smile "Fear not, God of Water, we will escort you wherever you have to go!"

Dan Heng smiled embarassed "It's fine, weren't you looking for your companion?"

Blade crossed his arms to then look at Zeno "Indeed" he killed Evias with his stare "Shouldn't you put your unit first instead of two strangers? Plus, Dan Heng is a God, he doesn't need any of you"

"Wow, he's harsh" Fey smiled to cover his emotional damage

Evias sighed to then smirk at Blade "Are you testing me?" he asked to then wink at him, who was dying inside, having no idea how that Elf was looking more insane than him or probably on some hardcore hallucinating mushrooms "In the night we did cover a lot of the forest, leaving the path towards the border" the blue eyes of the elf looked for a moment worried "Volre... maybe he pushed himself further"

"It's typical for young Elves, he's only a hundred years old, give him a break" Zeno said with an obvious tone and Evias sighed heavily

"You're right" Evias mumbled "Though... it's not usual of him to go alone to the borders"

"Huh?" Dan Heng sounded surprise "How so?"

"Well, borders mean closer to then other territories so more occasions to meet humans and the most we had to deal with, entered in our territory to get in trouble" Luthiel explained, while Blade was looking at the unit of clowns and sighed.

"Fine, if you say we have to go on the same path anyway, let's move fast..."

The unit sounded surprised when Blade looked at Evias to lead the way to start walking.

Dan Heng looked at the swordman and smiled, feeling somehow Blade wanted to help them find their ranger.

"So..." Luthiel cleared his throat "When exactly did you come back Alyne?" Zeno slapped his neck "Dan Heng!" he corrected himself

"Mostly, where have you been?" Fey asked "We heard so many territories got poisoned in your absence, our Queen had to deal with so many human countries because our territories didn't perish"

Blade looked at Dan Heng, who was lost in his thoughts "Wait... Your territories didn't perish?" he looked around "Actually... how?"

"We thought Alyne decided to take her long sleep here, that's why the Elves territories didn't perish" Fey shrugged "But by the ancient tomes, Alyne would never do that, she was described as a lovely God that would cherish life everywhere!"

"Indeed!" Zeno said to then sigh "But humans didn't want to believe since our territories were basically the only that didn't get poisoned by her absence"

Luthiel looked at Dan Heng "It's incredible we're walking with Alyne and her immortal guard"

"Please, it's Dan Heng" the immortal said embarassed as he could clearly see Blade was getting in his head more jokes to tease him.

"Fine fine, you all, stop annoying our God. What's the big deal of asking about the past? He's here now, this means every country will stop bothering the Elves" Evias smiled "So this will mean less job for us and more time to focus on our private life" he left a glance to Blade, who raised his eyebrow

"... Right" Blade cleared his throat "You better not annoy him or he would make your territory sink"

Dan Heng looked grumpy and the elves laughed a little to then whisper "It's a joke... right?" between each others.

"I see you're having quite a good time" Dan Heng commented as he and Blade were walking a little bit behind the unit.

"Indeed, maybe because I can't help but loving that frustrated face of yours" he leant a little for a moment, to then smirk at him pouting

"Hey..." Dan Heng moved a finger near his own lips to then smile warmly at him "It makes my heart happy to hear you like this, so you may continue teasing me, in exchange I get to see this side of you"

Blade looked at Dan Heng to then sigh "Why are you this... Aah, from all the Gods in Heavens, you seriously must be the most clueless and.." he looked at the immortal tilting his head innocently with Yichen half asleep on his shoulders "... Adorable" he continued and Dan Heng smiled till reaching out for his arm and lean on it.

Blade looked away, letting the immortal holding his arm and lean on. He didn't know how to explain to himself, but he also didn't want to openly tell Dan Heng he loved whenever he would get that lovely to him. He wanted to believe Dan Heng's smiles were beautiful, but when those were meant for him only, they would get just on another level to the point he would feel scared of himself.

Blade's eyes were focus on the image of Evias and the other elves actually playing around and tease each others. Dan Heng followed his stare and thought the swordman was probably thinking about his unit.

He held a little bit his arm and Blade looked back at the immortal "Are you okay?"

Blade looked around the forest and sighed a little "Yes... I am"

"Volre will need to pay us dinner if he's really in trouble" Fey spoke, making the others laugh

Dan Heng smiled "Does he usually get in trouble?", Evias and the others turned with an amused smile

"He always does! Sometimes he would get trapped between the trees because he overused his mana, some other times he would be stuck in a cavern with cub bears playing with him" Zeno explained to then cross his arms "That's why we're not that worried after all, most of the times he just gets in... those situations"

Evias laughed a little "Indeed, but he's still part of the team"

"I wouldn't be surprised if your situations are just... embarassing, are you really a Captain of a Unit?" Blade teased and Evias gnashed his teeth

"Of course I am!" he said to then smirk "Oh I see, you want to be part of the unit" he laughed proudly under Dan Heng and Blade's puzzled stare "Do not worry, in my plan, you will be more than that"

"What plan?" Dan Heng tilted his head and Evias at that point smiled innocently, trying to change topic.

Evias stopped for a moment to look at Dan Heng "I wonder why you haven't told me you're a God, I thought we were best friends, Dan Heng" he felt like dying when he saw the God holding Blade's arm "Are you trying to claim a human in this world and you decided the one I WANTED?" he thought, feeling dead inside

"Evias! He's a God!" Luthiel said

Evias shook his head "We have been travelling together for so long... and you didn't tell me"

Blade's lips twitched "it's just been A DAY"

Evias looked hurt as he was hugging himself "It was a short and intense journey indeed"

"What is he even talking about, Gods, just move Evias before I seriously... Aah.." his red eyes looked at Dan Heng, who was pouting at Evias' comments "Seriously?"

"Boss looks really hurt" Fey commented as he laid his own hands on the hips, while Zeno and Luthiel were nodding, giving even more atmosphere to the circus.

"You didn't trust me enough to tell me that, didn't you?" Evias asked to Blade

Blade slapped his own face, trying not to lose his sanity, and he wanted to almost shout when he noticed Dan Heng holding Evias' hands.

"I am sorry, Evias, but honestly I don't see why I should tell I am a God" he smiled warmly and the blue eyes of the elf looked into his "You see, I am... Not like the God of your tomes or the legends, truthfully I am... not that interesting" he tilted his head "I was sent here to keep on my duty, I don't need praise or people to recognise me"

"Indeed, he's not a big deal"

Dan Heng opened up his eyes as he noticed something behind Evias. He pulled the Elf behind him as an arrow was shot straight at him.

Fey opened up his eyes and in a swift movement, he took his bow and aimed with an arrow full of green mana that flew fast against the one Dan Heng was about to block with his power.

Blade reached the immortal, who was keeping his arm in front of Evias to protect him. The group soon noticed an Elf on a rock in front of them aiming again.

"Volre?!" Evias exclaimed to then notice the green eyes of the Elf we filled with dark flames and his skin was pale "What... what happened to you.."

"It's okay" the elves' stares got mad once they saw more elves approaching them. The man who spoke was Ikaro, Blade drew his sword, ready to attack "He decided to join my new experiment, but before, I must get more resource"

Luthiel looked at the elves with dried blood near their ears and he gnashed his teeth "They're... the lost elves, so you were the one behind the kidnapping!" he exclaimed and Ikaro sighed

"Comparing an high mage with black marketeers" the mage looked annoyed "They were already dead, I gave them a chance to use their corpse for something better" he explained to then look at Dan Heng "But sadly my main source has been cut out, I just managed to inject your beloved companion with my dark mana"

Blade looked at Volre and then Evias with his hands trembling of madness.

"You will pay for that." Evias started to charge "Luthiel, Fey, paralyse the elves and Volre. Do not kill them." he ordered as he was already dealing with some elves who were attacking him.

"Finally" Blade walked towards Ikaro, who looked at him with a stiff stare "I hope you can give me a worth challenge"

"Challenge?" the mage was bored. He looked like he didn't care about anything in the moment, or nothing was actually making him excited "You should move aside" he shrugged "You're a corpse anyway, if you do really wish to die then you should lend me the Imbibitor's blood" he tilted his head as Blade unleashed a fierce strike straight at him.

Dan Heng opened up his eyes as he noticed a shield made of dark mana surrounding the mage who summoned two long spears made of pure dark mana.

Blade and him started a fierce battle. Ikaro was incredible strong, between dark spells and spear ability, he was looking interested to push the swordman to his limits on purpose.

Fey with a leap reached Dan Heng and fought in order to keep the elves, that were looking more like puppets, zombies, at the mage's command.

"Captain!" Fey called him out as the elves kept approaching them. The unit was using arrows with mana to trap them with trees roots, but it wasn't enough. The zombies were getting themselves free.

Evias was trying to stop Volre from hurting him, but he looked like he wanted him dead "Please, Volre, I want us to get back home and have a drink, you can't be seriously that mage's puppet!" he shouted and Dan Heng at that point called out his golden orb.

Ikaro swiftly dodged Blade's attack to then aim with his spear Dan Heng. Blade pushed himself to take it straight to his arm and the mage smiled "Ah... I see"

Blade coughed blood, feeling the negative mana of the spear literally causing him pain. He smiled and his eyes glowed, making Ikaro even more enthusiast.

Dan Heng called out his life mana as he was slowly absorbing the negative mana. Fey, Zeno and Luthiel opened up their eyes once they noticed all the elves, without that mana covering their bodies, were... dead. They actually were zombies, while Volre was shouting in pain.

Ikaro sighed "That's why I never liked you, Imbibitor" he spoke as Blade was smiling, taken from his insanity "You fall so easily for anyone's tricks"

Blade stopped as he turned to look at Dan Heng opening up his eyes "What...?"

Ikaro summoned his dark spear, but Blade pierced his chest, making the mage step back. Blade raised his eyebrow as he noticed no blood from any wound "This is... so unsatisfying" he gnashed his teeth as he kept slashing the body of the mage, who smiled at him

"Do you want to know what's the difference between my condition and yours?" he asked and Blade was even more mad "That you're still alive and so weak to the negative mana" he smiled as he summoned other dark spears aiming for Dan Heng.

Ikaro didn't understand how Blade managed to stop the spears aiming for Dan Heng with a slash full of his malicious aura "You're in a duel with me, are you looking down on me?" Blade asked madly to then charge with an insane smile.

Ikaro gnashed his teeth while the unit of elves couldn't help but feeling overhelmed by their duel. Evias was between enchanted and scared whenever he was seeing Blade fighting at full strenght.

"Why do you seek so much Dan Heng's mana if you despise it" Blade asked with a smile "Or are you a puppet yourself of the Emperor just like your friends?"

Ikaro smirked "Oh? You think I am with the other ancient guilds?" he asked to then laugh "I do not cooperate with those idiots" he said to then clash his spear against Blade "I need immortal's blood for my experiments"

Dan Heng opened up his eyes confused "Experiments?"

Ikaro smiled at the immortal, as Blade was studying his position, ready for another charge "I might have been expelled by the other mages in the order back then because... When you were imprisoned, I might have taken some samples of your blood. Pure life mana and pure negative mana in one bottle, how could I resist that?" he explained "You're such a good storage of the main resource I do seek and harvest in these elves, if you come with me, I wouldn't have to bother humans or any other creatures" his green eyes were shining excited

Blade laughed "Oh my... You mages are all crazy" his stare was even more serious as Dan Heng gnashed his teeth

"This is... unforgivable."

The immortal summoned Yichen in his big form and his spear with the life orb stuck between the jade blades "I am not going to hold back, Ikaro" he charged with Yichen, as the Elves behind him were taking care of the last ones still moving using Ikaro's dark spell

"Neither will I" Blade smirked to then laugh insanely as he charged along with Dan Heng and Yichen.

Ikaro ended up having a tough fight. The mage didn't expect Dan Heng to actually fight alongside Blade.

"How many elves have your turned into monsters?!" Dan Heng asked, locking his blue eyes into his green and the mage tilted his head

"What's this" Ikaro noticed Blade behind him, who whispered a little got you with an insane smile slashing his arm, making it fall. Ikaro stepped back, gnashing his teeth to then look at Blade reaching Dan Heng's side "Ahh... An immortal who yearns to make human emotions his?" he sighed as his arm decomposed at an incredible speed. Soon Dan Heng looked around him negative mana flowing, but he didn't absorbed it, it went straight to the mage, who soon generated a new arm.

"What the hell is this" Blade sighed annoyed to then flinch as he noticed an ice spear thrown at him.

Dan Heng opened up his eyes and pushed Blade. The swordman gnashed his teeth and kept his hold on the immortal, managing to make both dodge that ice spear.

"Oh" Ikaro looked at Shui smiling as he was walking till reaching his side "So you've been spying on me."

"Indeed" Shui sighed "Syn saw where you were. She's busy with his Majesty, we can ally for this fight" he spoke and Ikaro tilted his head

"Shui" Blade smiled evilly "I finally can mantain the promise" he laughed as he let loose his malicious aura "Hah... Dan Heng" he fell for a moment and Dan Heng laid his hands on the shoulder, making him feel even worse as he was releasing so much mana

"Blade!" Dan Heng was looking at him worried, but the swordman stand up and smirked with his red eyes glowing our of madness and excitement

"Allow me to take Shui's life in your behalf" he smiled to then literally disappear in a swift movement, charging straight for the mage, who prepared himself all the spells to finally end his life.

Ikaro sighed heavily as he looked at Dan Heng. The spears of negative mana were surrounding the immortal, who clenched his spear, ready to fight.

"Do you know, Imbibitor, I got a gift for you" Ikaro showed the chains "Made with the last drops of your blood I gathered long time ago, aren't they beautiful?" he asked and Dan Heng felt for a moment with no air in his lungs.

"You bastard!" Evias stand by Dan Heng's side to then shoot an arrow straight to the hand that was holding the chains "We will never make you use those chains on Dan Heng, you monster!"

Fey and Luthiel nodded as they shot more arrows towards Ikaro to make him step back, to then get back to mantain the zombies around them. Zeno meanwhile was keeping Volre under the roots.

"Step aside, Elf" Ikaro gnashed his teeth "You all nothing but experiments to me"

Dan Heng clashed his spear against the mage's one that was aiming at Blade. The swordman dodged the spears to then laugh excited, feeling alive as he got hit by Shui's spells. Yichen was assisting Evias and the others, who were trying to keep the remaining zombies and Volre imprisoned by the roots of their mana.

Evias looked towards Blade and Dan Heng, feeling for a moment enchanted. The way they were protecting each others from the spells of the mage along with some arrows shot by other zombies. They looked like they were trusting each others so much they didn't need to watch their back.

Blade noticed how Ikaro was always aiming weirdly at him, not at Dan Heng, even though they were fighting. This made him realize that both Shui and Ikaro knew they needed to kill him. He smiled even more excited "So, you decided to play together to take me down?" he asked as his aura felt even more overhelming

"Shut up, you're just slowing us down. This time I won't let you hit me." Shui touched the ground as Blade was charging towards him. The mage opened up his eyes as he noticed Blade smirking, like he actually was waiting for it.

The swordman knew the casting was slow, but also knew he would get his legs frozen nearby Shui, so he switched swiftly and kept runnning towards Ikaro, that was clashing the spear against Dan Heng.

The immortal opened up his eyes as he saw a shadow full of malicious aura, two red eyes glowing along with a sword that soon slit through the mage's throat.

Blade smiled as he noticed the mage on the ground. He gnashed his teeth as he noticed the negative mana already gathering to heal him. Dan Heng sighed as his blue eyes were empty, the swordman flinched as he noticed the immortal piercing him with his spear.

"Dan Heng..." he called him as he noticed him absorbing all the negative mana and giving back life mana that soon expanded all around the zone, making the zombies decompose and the few elves that were still in the process, regain consciousness "Don't overdo..." he fell on his knees, trying to keep himself up as all the mana and his insanity levels were just so damn high.

The swordman saw ice spears aiming at Dan Heng still absorbing the mana in order to make Ikaro die for real. He put himself in front of the immortal, crashing his sword against the ice spears to then open up his eyes as he got impaled by two straight to his chest.

Dan Heng turned and opened up his eyes seeing Blade having two ice spears pierced straight to his chest.

"BLADE!" he exclaimed, feeling his hands trembling.

Ikaro sighed as he felt his body disappear slowly "At what cost... this experiment"

Shui looked at Dan Heng, to then grab one of the spears of Ikaro and pierce Blade, making him shout out of pain, feeling like he was getting the death he really wished for so long, but it was atrocious.

"A monster who was born from your mana..."Shui smiled as he walked next to Blade, that was feeling just himself paralysed. He had no strenght to actually get free. Shui slowly made the wholel ground freeze, immobilizing the elves who were trying to get close to fight.

"Dan... Heng" Blade looked at the immortal, feeling for the first time out of breath and with his body not responding to anything "I... I can still... go on" he spoke to then cough blood.

Dan Heng had his eyes teary and his heart was pounding out of fear. Blade wasn't moving or breathing. He was literally... impaled, dead.

"Who knows if the negative mana of those spears were enough" Shui looked where Ikaro's body was before disappearing "He wasn't the best fighter but a genius"

"You..." Dan Heng gnashed his teeth and Shui tilted his head to then smirk amused

"Oh, Imbibitor, don't you think you did make enough people die for you?" he asked as he bent over to grab the chains and look at him "You already lost your guard, do you want to lose.."

Dan Heng charged with Yichen against Shui, who smiled amused as he could see those blue eyes glowing out of madness for the first time.

"Maybe he has chances to live... little" Shui sighed annoyed "You are at the extreme, Imbibitor, you've been dealing with Ikaro sacrifice. He had so much negative mana inside in order to get most of your energies, why would you want to keep fight if the outcome is written?"

"Written?" Dan Heng tried to ignore his body trembling "I don't want..."

The mage recalled one of his ice spears and leant it on Blade's neck, making Yichen and Dan Heng stop "That's what I thought... You're still the naive Immortal I knew"

"Don't... do it" Dan Heng felt himself full of madness, fear, all awful emotions he was trying so hard to mantain. He didn't want to see Blade getting beheaded in front of his eyes, the sight of him impaled was already ripping his heart.

"Then, I don't think I have to tell you what you gotta do" Shui crossed his arms, as he was letting the chains swinging.

"NO!" Fey exclaimed and Dan Heng looked around seeing the elves getting their bodies slowly chained in the ice. Soon they would have suffocated in Shui's mastery skill and Blade... Blade was in his limbo, the spears of Ikaro were full negative mana, hitting exactly that little part of life mana from Dan Heng he had in from the curse.

Dan Heng looked at Yichen, who looked at him to then let some sad sounds as he turned into his little form before disappearing in his hands. He let his spear disappear and his golden orb as well, to then walk and kneel before Blade.

He held his face "So cold..:" his eyes were so teary as he noticed no reaction from Blade to then open up his eyes as Shui got the chains around him.

"NO! YOU BASTARD! DO NOT TAKE ALYNE AWAY!" Zeno shouted trying to move his hand towards the bow, but the ice got even more fast at freezing

"STOP IT!" Dan Heng turned to Shui, who smirked as the chains around the neck got back to pierce him and absorb his life mana, making the immortal gnash his teeth "I am... with you, don't kill them, they're innocents"

"Ahh, feels like everything got back, just like the old times" Shui held him from the chains and forced him to stand up and walk "Cheer up, Imbibitor, this time you won't have an annoying Emperor commanding you"

The two walked till reaching a path where a big convoy of mages was waiting for them. Dan Heng opened up his eyes as he noticed an hourglass waiting for him inside a cage. His body was trembling, getting back all his fears to be out of the world for years. He wanted to cry but he didn't want to give Shui any satisfaction.

"Not again.." Dan Heng whispered, feeling so much pain inside already to then getting pushed inside the cage. Shui moved his hands as he connected the chains to the hourglass and in that moment Dan Heng felt again his life energy getting away from his body.

Shui sat as he noticed Dan Heng breathing heavily, laying on the floor of the cage that was moving with the convoy "Huh? Already so weak? Don't worry, you will get used again... What a pity" he touched Dan Heng's face, to then smile as soon as those empty eyes locked on him

"Let's go home, Imbibitor."

Chapter Text

"KEEP HIM UP, DO NOT LET HIS BODY TOUCH THE MUD OR I WILL DEMOTE YOU ALL" Evias shouted to his unit, as they were holding Blade's body, carrying it through the forest.

"Have you called the medical Unit?" Zeno asked to Volre, who was the young Elf of the Unit. Thanks to Dan Heng's mana he managed to get back to himself, but there was no time for any nice reunion, as Evias didn't want to leave Blade's body there.

"Yes I did... but he's... dead, what do you think they can do?" Volre replied to then feel Evias' stare on him "Sorry Captain"

Fey sighed heavily "It would be easier if it wasn't for this rain, it looks like it's eating the forest" he said annoyed, as the whole ground was wet and mud was making them walk slow.

"Doesn't matter" Evias looked at the sky covered in black clouds to then stare at Blade. His clothes were ripped where the spears impaled him, showing a little his upper body "He has to be alive"

"Evias" Luthiel called him "I know you're quite fond of him, but..."

"No, shut up" Evias gnashed his teeth, making the unit surprised at his serious tone "Apart from my... affection... He's" he sighed heavily "He's Dan Heng's guard, if he's not alive, there's no way we will see Alyne again, we need to do something" he looked at his unit "I won't accept humans with crazy ideas to put their hands on our God, and we need him alive, understood?!"

The Unit nodded and they all managed to reach a point where a little camp of Elves was set in the Forest. Evias ended up in his tent, listening to the rain pouring aggressively like it wanted to submerge them, looking at Blade laying on the bed next to his.

"This is exactly what I wanted us to be" Evias crossed his arms "With the little detail you were alive though" he continued to then stand up and reach for his bed. The blue eyes of the elf laid on Blade's upper body, the wounds were there and even if he looked good, Evias couldn't accept to see him immobile.

"Captain" Fey entered with the medical unit "They're here"

"We're here too!" Zeno, Luthiel and Volre entered, with some food to offer to Evias.

"Finally" Evias sighed to then put Blade's sword back to its cover, held by Fey while they were holding and moving the body of the swordman "Please, do something"

"Oi oiii" a tall man with long blonde hair and shiny green eyes entered in the tent, making Evias roll his eyes "I see my little brother needs my assistance" he smirked and Evias looked with flaming eyes his unit

"Why him?" Evias gnashed his teeth and Fey shrugged

"Do not ask me, Volre used the spell to call out whatever medical unit was closer to the forest" he explained, and Evias' eyes were locked on his big brother leaning to Blade's body and talking with some of the medical units, that were already applying some medicines to the wounds.

"No way the Queen's medical unit was out of the Palace and near the borders." Evias looked at his brother, who smiled innocently

"Oh, my little brother" he clapped his hands with stars in his background "Fret not, I heard from my spies you have laid eyes on this human, I wanted to meet my soon-to-be family member"

"Luocha, you still spying on me?! I am not a child anymore you..." Evias face was mad as well, but he then sighed and looked away "He needs to stay alive... He's important."

"Master Luocha is the best medic in our territories, do not worry Captain" Volre smiled at him and Evias crossed his arms, feeling definitely too mad and scared to listen to them.

Luocha tilted his head to then look at Blade "He's surely a fascinating human... If he's still human" he crossed his arms as his eyes were stuck in his figure like he was using his mastery already to analyse him "Tell me anything you know about him."

Evias sat on the ground, and with his unit, he started to talk about him, trying not to speak about the fact the other one who was with them was the actual God they all loved and believed. Evias thought it wasn't important at all, he wanted all the elves to focus on Blade recovery.

"So... Ikaro, dark magic, another ancient mage, Shui... Ice, Dark Magic and..." Luocha held Blade's hand "Life mana but with an incredible concetration of negative mana mixed perfectly with his being" he laughed "Now now... This is truly incredible for a human to even carry on for years handling all that inside his mortal body"

Evias sighed annoyed "Can you please tell me... if there's a chance? Is he... really dead?"

"Well there's no pulse, I think he's more than dead" Luocha smiled innocently, making Evias and his unit open up their eyes

"There must be... anything!" Zeno explained to then feel his teary eyes for his Captain "My Captain can't lose his lover before even starting their love story"

"Yeah indeed! He can't lose someone he never actually had but in his fantasy yes!" Luthiel spoke with an obvious tone, while Evias was holding tight the cover of Blade's sword.

Fey cried and hugged Evias "Captain, don't worry, sometimes love is about let people go even if it hurts"

"That's deep, brother" Zeno said with sparkly eyes to then cry with the others and hug Evias

"Thanks, I have read it in one of the novels the Captain keep in his secret pouch" Fey sighed emotionally unstable.

"You... WHAT?" Evias tried to shake them off his body, as they were crying like he was dead, but weirdly he was trying to mantain himself serious not to lose dignity in front of his older brother.

"Maybe it wasn't that secret"

"Guys... Stop" Evias wanted to cry inside.

Luocha looked at Blade, to then sigh and extract from his robe an amulet, making everyone surprised as that was an ancient amulet of the old generation of Elves who were mostly Alyne's followers.

"It's been told that our family always had an affinity with healing skills" Luocha looked at his brother, who looked away embarassed "But you never wanted to be a healer nor knowing our past... What if I tell you... If you had known these abilities, you could have saved him, Evias."

Luthiel looked at Evias who gnashed his teeth "Why are you doing this, I have chosen my path. I am a Ranger of the Queen, stop with your... trying to get me back on that."

Luocha laughed a little to then hold his amulet and slowly let it float on Blade's body "Alyne has grant you a blessing of pure life mana, that soon got cursed by a sinner who dirty her power in order to refrain you from feeling anything but orders" he spoke making everyone confused. Luocha looked at the people and then Evias "Didn't you understand he's not human anymore? He just looks like one, but he's not even an immortal because only Gods are immortal... How fascinating, he shouldn't exist but he does..."

Evias was confused "Alyne... Made him immortal?" he asked to then shook his head. Dan Heng and Blade, from what they told him, they have met at some point but... they never mentioned he was immortal because of the God... Blade was also considering himself human. The Elf was just lost in his thoughts as Volre was trying to keep up with Zeno's explanation during his absence.

Luocha looked at his brother to then focus on Blade again "Such an awful day... Alyne must be really... sad of your sleep" he spoke with his eyes lost to then smile innocently "But you got the most amazing medic here, worry not, Alyne's Gift Bearer!" he exclaimed with stars around, making the others look at him with puzzled stare

"You know" Zeno looked at Evias "I see why you're brothers"

"WHAT DO YOU MEAN?!"

***

"This damn rain" Shui sighed inside the carriage, as he was caressing Dan Heng's hair.

The immortal was laying on the ground without energies, his blue eyes were empty, staring at a non exact point. Shui knew the immortal had no energies, or maybe no willing to actual fight. And he noticed when Dan Heng didn't fight or said anything when Shui pulled him and made him lay on his lap to pet him like he was an animal.

Dan Heng wasn't actually hearing anything, he closed himself in his mind to avoid to think about the pain he was feeling between the loss of his oath, freedom, the chains piercing his throat... Everything was back to him being nothing but a storage.

Closing himself in his mind wasn't doing anything good. If for a side he wasn't thinking about that pain, he was finding refuge in the frames of all the things he has done with Blade.

All those smiles, amused glances, hugs, kisses... His warmth, his way to express his love and dislikes over things and people. Dan Heng loved every single side of Blade. Yes, he loved him, he actually loved him, and now he was alone between life and death without him. Silent tears slowly fell and Shui tilted his head.

"Are you seriously crying?" the mage grabbed his face and saw actual tears "Stop it, a God should never cry for this less, you wanted all this. It's just natural" he sighed "Give men a taste of power and they will try to get all of it" the carriage stop and the mage turned when someone opened the carriage.

"Seriously... Shui"

"Umi" Shui laughed "So you finally decided to come back to the right path, right? Syn told you" he squeezed Dan Heng's cheeks without any reaction from the immortal "We got him, but you will have to share him with us just like the old times without that nuisance of Emperor"

Umi nodded as he came closer to Dan Heng, who was still lost in his thoughts. The mage felt hurt as the immortal wasn't even surprised to see him there, or not even a glance "Did you already activate the hourglass?"

"Of course" Shui caressed Dan Heng's hair "Why do you think he's this docile?"

"He looks dead." Umi gnashed his teeth "The plan was meant to use only the chains made by Ikaro to mantain him down with his energies, but not like this"

Shui sighed "You're no fun, not like you have been almost killed by that abomination three times" he kept caressing Dan Heng's hair, feeling victorious as the immortal was just laying on his lap, lifeless "Your guard was tough, but not enough"

Umi opened up his eyes "Is he...?"

"Dead" Shui smiled and Dan Heng flinched a little. Umi noticed the convoy moving and sighed heavily "You better leave your useless thunderbird, you can't touch him anyway in this form, see you at the Emperor's palace"

Umi in that moment left an annoyed glance "Don't mess up our plans and treat him well" he said to then disappear and leave just a thunderbird that flew away after Shui opened with a snap the door of the carriage

"How sad... You didn't even greet your old friend" Shui held a little the hair of the immortal "Are you really that sad you don't wish to talk to me?"

Dan Heng was keeping himself in his mind bubble full of thoughts, re-living everything.

Their meeting. Blade being annoyed at him being a goofy Immortal. His protective actions towards the immortal, the first glances, the first little touches. Dan Heng's happiness whenever his eyes would lay on the swordman red eyes

"Why are you that into touching my face?"
"These red eyes are the first thing I saw after years, I am quite fond of them!"

"It's okay to cry... Dan Heng"

"Do not compare yourself to an object."

"You're doing more than enough"

"Do not stay away from me"

"I want to embrace you like this forever"

Dan Heng felt his heart ripped as the voice of the swordman was echoing inside. He didn't want to be there, he wanted to find him and hug him. He wasn't feeling happy, he was... destroyed inside, he felt empty and without any power to even try to get back to his happy life. He was missing already the freedom of walking through the forest, the dragon's territories, the elves, Aresta's city... Why why was he getting so much pain... Why was he alone again?

"I..." Dan Heng felt he had no voice as Shui's was looking out the window of the carriage. His ice eyes looked at the immortal trembling on his lap like he wanted to move but his body was totally out of energies "I want..."

"Huh? You want?" Shui tilted his head amused "What do you want?" he caressed his cheeks just like a tease. The Immortal had his blue eyes empty but shining of a cold aura, as he was showing no sign of mercy or any warm feeling.

"I want this world to drown with me." he spoke without even looking at the mage. It was like he was speaking his mind, not caring of any reaction of the outside "I want... everything to drown in this endless rain." he closed his eyes and the mage asked himself if he was actually serious.

No way the God of Life would curse the world he loved. He hasn't done anything for years when imprisoned. The ice eyes of the mage stared outside the window, seeing how the clouds looked just like

"What do you want to say with this gift?"
"It's an oath, It means stay by my side, do not lose me.
and if you do...
Let's find each others..."

***

Luocha was eating, laying on the bed as Evias was trying his best not to lose his temper.

"UUUGH" Evias cried out "My beautiful hair" he cried as he was brushing "I can't look this miserable when he wakes up... IF HE wakes up"

"Ohw" Luocha looked at his brother "But you always look miserable, it's nothing new"

"Enough teasing!" Evias looked so desperate. He stand up and and did a pose in front of his brother "How am I? Be honest, please"

"Well, you're up" Luocha replied with an obvious tone and Evias slapped his face "Ooo, you mean how do you look?"

"Of course?!"

"Hm..." Luocha shrugged and kept eating with an evil smile making Evias just cry inside more.

"Can you stop.." Evias sighed, seeing his brother happily looking at him, while on the other side of the tent, Blade was surrounded by the flowers Evias saw that night "You made my unit and I fetch those damn flowers in this rain for what? Decorating his coffin?!"

"Coffin" Luocha tilted his head to then laugh "Those flowers were full of Alyne's mana! They're going to stabilize the amount of negative mana he has. He usually has way higher negative, death mana than life one.. But apparently he couldn't simply manage all of that... He's going to be alright, trust me!"

Evias looked at his brother with an annoyed stare "I hope you know what you're doing, he's too beautiful to die right now"

"Oh, as your brother isn't" Luocha sighed dramatically to then tilt his head "I heard from your unit you wanted to invite them at the marriage, I hope you were considering me too"

Evias crossed his arms "Huh? Why should I?" Luocha opened up his eyes to then close his hands into fists at his brother holding a smirk "After all you're always in then Queen palace, no way you could have time for a marriage" he sighed dramatically, to then show his teary eyes "But it's fine, brother, I do appreciate the thought"

"Liar" Luocha pushed his forehead against his brothers' one "I thought you would have died single for a lifetime, if you get someone to marry, I must be present"

"EXCUSE ME?" Evias pushed his head against his "I do have a lot loving me, I have simply high standards"

"Oh right right" Luocha laughed with an evil smile "Or maybe you didn't want me to meet your future husband because you did fear I would outstage you with my beauty, right?" he asked, closing his eyes to then move his long blonde hair making Evias burning mad

"I FOUND HIM FIRST"

"Humans tend to change their minds fast, my little brother, but fear not, I do not plan to steal"

"You better" Evias said to then cross his arms and sigh and notice how the rain was still pouring "Even though I think... he's already tak..."

Evias and Luocha shouted with a super high pitch while hugging each others out of fear, as Blade opened his eyes and did breath heavily while standing up.

The swordman looked around and grabbed his sword to point it at Evias and Luocha still hugging each others.

"Oh" Luocha cleared his throat "See? Told you, I am the best medic against dark magic" he flattered himself as Evias stand up and almost cried out of happiness looking at the swordman pointing the sword at them with a deadly stare

"It's him... He's alive!" Evias exclaimed and Blade tilted his head to then lay his hand on his own face, feeling still a little of headache.

"Ugh... how long..." Blade felt an awful madness growing inside of him, like all his insanity was waking him up and shouting to murder everythinng "How long have I.." he looked around confused "Where... Dan Heng". He narrowed his stare seeing his hand covered in bandages, same for his upper body "...Where is Dan Heng?" he repeated confused

Evias didn't know how to calm him down, but the deadly stare of him was making him scared and excited. His heart was so warm "He's so cute when he stares at me like he wants to kill me" he sighed to then clear his throat "Dan Heng is with the mages and..."

Luocha laid the arm on Evias' shoulder "And you've been sleeping for three days"

Blade opened up his eyes and rushed out of the tent, making Evias and Luocha surprised

"Hey! You're welcome by the way!" Luocha exclaimed to then cross his arms annoyed to then notice Evias rushing towards Blade

"Wait, Blade!" the Elf ran to put himself in front of the swordman, who gnashed his teeth as his eyes were glowing red of pure madness.

"Move aside, Evias, I do not wish to kill you but if you're trying to waste my time, I won't hold back." the swordman looked around the whole camp in the middle of mud.

The rain was falling hard just like the day before he met Dan Heng. The swordman opened the palm of his free hand and looked at the drops of the aggressive rain wet it "Ah.." he closed his eyes feeling his heart pouding "You're... so sad... I apologise" he looked at the sky, totally covered by clouds.

"You just woke up from literally a step from death, do you understand? You can't go and risk your life again, we have to prepare a strategy" Evias rolled his eyes as Blade was already walking fast out of the outpost.

Fey, Luthiel and Zeno almost shouted like girls when they noticed Evias running with Blade.

"Oh my what are they doing?!" Fey exclaimed to then notice Volre closing a book he adviced him

"I heard humans like to do romantic getaway to marry in secret" the young spoke with sparkles in his eyes

Zeno had a surprised stare "Are they planning to marry in secret? The venue sucks and this weather too, is Evias out of his mind?!"

Luthiel looked at his friend and sighed "I am not sure, but better following them" with that, the elves happily wore swiftly their equipments and rushed outisde the outpost under Luocha's puzzled stare.

The High Elf looked at the messenger of the outpost, who gave him a letter some days ago. He read again and sighed heavily "So... It seems this rain is just the beginning."

"Please, Blade!" Evias called him and Blade turned towards the elves with an annoyed stare

"I have to go, Dan Heng is in danger and I swore I would have protected him. He's my oath and I..." he gnashed his teeth "Stop bothering me."

Fey sighed "Blade even if you want to reach Dan Heng, it's been three days and we got told there was a convoy of mages! You can't go alone!"

Blade smiled insanely "Yes I can."

Evias rolled his eyes "You won't be able to reach them in time before they cross the territories from Aresta to the Emperor's lands. If the cross it, all the Empire will see you and hunt you, it's a suicide!"

Blade held his sword "That's why I have to reach them before they cross the territories of Aresta for the Emperor's lands."

Luthiel opened the map to then cry inside as the rain poured so hard that the paper dissolved in his hands "Oh not again! It's the fifth time already!"

"Bro, I told you you better not open the map" Zeno spoke, patting his back.

Fey looked at the pieces of the map dissolving "Uuugh!" he cursed "See these pieces dissolving? It's our hopes to get there in time!"

"Cry more, I don't care and why do you even speak as we?" Blade kept walking fast, cursing at the mud literally blocking and swalling partially his leg "I swear I am going to hit Yichen and tickle you to death, you idiot" he swore at Dan Heng knowing that rain was surely not normal and so it was the immortals' fault.

"Because we're coming with you!" Evias spoke with an obvious tone "You're Dan Heng's immortal guard and he's Alyne, we have to save our God!" he whispered "And also because I don't want to see you die again."

Blade rolled his eyes "Do whatever you want... I must get to him as fast as I can" he mumbled, feeling frustrated as he knew with all that mess in the territories caused by the endless rain, moving was just too hard.

Volre sighed "Legendary swordman, it's impossible to reach them. The whole territory is literally mud, horses can't run, and there are so many problems with the rivers. There's no way on Earth we can reach them in time, it's doomed!"

"No way on Earth, indeed"

Volre and the elves shouted and hugged each others in panic as they saw a dragon literally slowly flapping his silver wings, moving the trees and destroying them to land in front of the swordman.

"Now, that's a surprise..." Blade crossed his arms, not even flinching at the dragon, staring at him with his golden eyes, while the Elves were shouting "Aranvar."

"... Are they your friends?" he asked as he looked at the Elves shouting in panic and Blade's lips twitched

"No" he looked at Aranvar who looked mad at Blade "Don't look at me, I don't need the reminder."

"I have told you what would happen if you couldn't manage to protect him." he spoke and Evias tried to get his courage

"Hey! You speak big just because you're a dragon! But he killed an ancient mage during that fight! He's still one okay?! He tried his best!" he shouted and Blade sighed frustrated

"Captain is so brave" said Zeno with teary eyes, no nevermind it was just rain drops.

"If you came all the way from your territories to remind me this, go to hell. You're just wasting my time." Blade looked away and moved past him

Aranvar looked at Blade moving aside and he laughed "Get on me."

Blade froze on spot and the elves almost died on the ground. The swordman looked at Aranvar with a mix of frustration and madness "You heard me and you heard also that little young elf. You won't reach the Imbibitor in time."

"Why are you helping" Blade stared at the dragon "You said your territories are neutral."

"We were." Aranvar spoke "But we received a letter."

"A letter?" Blade asked to then sigh "Whatever... it's the only way" he mumbled as he jumped on Aranvar, feeling just embarassed.

"By the way, do not tell anyone I let a human on" Aranvar spoke and Blade's lips twitched

"Same goes for you. Do not tell anyone."

Aranvar laughed to then flinch as the elves jumped on him and held on each others on his back "We're coming too!"

"What the... Ugh, whatever, I see they're your friends"

Blade felt his madness rise even more, while Aranvar slowly flapped his wings and flew fast under the rain. He flew against the clouds, passing them, making the whole group stare at the calm sky at that height.

After passing that cover of black clouds that looked like a curse to the world, higher there was the sun shining on a carpet of beautiful white clouds. Aranvar kept flying at that height in order to avoid the pouring rain and the lightnings.

"Wow, legendary swordman, I can't believe you're riding the dragon King to get back to your immortal!" Volre spoke excited as everyone was dying inside.

"VOLRE WHAT THE HELL?!" Evias shouted as Blade's lips were twitching

"Why the hell did you even decide to come with me?" the swordman turned to look at the elves tilting their heads, and Evias crossing his arms to then smile

"You're not alone in this fight, Blade."

The swordman looked at the Elves smiling with their captain to then look at Aranvar's golden eyes locked forward.

"Ah.." Blade smirked as he moved the hand on his own face like it was hard to believe in those words, yet the fact was that he had the dragon king and a unit of elves on his side in that moment "How amusing."

***

"How... HOW!" Shui was using his magic trying to freeze the water, but the rain was just pouring all over the ice. The big carriage keeping Dan Heng and the hourglass inside had its wheels stuck in the mud along with the other of the convoy "Damn it!"

He got inside the carriage and looked straight at Dan Heng, who was laying on the floor with his empty eyes looking at nothing.

"Dan Heng, stop the rain. I know it's your doing" he grabbed the immortal from his horns, forcing him to raise his head "Enough with your childish play, how are you even able to cause this mess when you're sealed?!"

Dan Heng looked at Shui with his empty blue eyes "... the world to drown with me..." he kept repeating and Shui laid his hand around the neck of the immortal covered by the chains, freezing his vocal cords

"Shut up, you won't speak till you get back to the Emperor's lands, maybe by then you will get back some sense, you crazy" Shui looked at the immortal gasping for air, breathing even harder than usual, the ice around his neck was almost forcing him to faint "Good."

"What's that?!"

"ARROWS"

"WE'RE UNDER ATTACK!"

Shui opened up his eyes as he saw a fire ball crushing against some mages, who were busy trying to use their ice spells to open the path or cover the mud with something stable to keep the carriages moving.

"What the hell?!" He let Dan Heng's hair to rush outside. He looked up seeing a dragon with someone on.

"FOR ALYNE!" Zeno shouted proudly, holding three arrows with his bow shining of pure green mana, shooting at the mages to then get a blow with the elbow from Evias

"IT'S DAN HENG, YOU IDIOT" he shouted to then shoot arrows from Aranvar's back. The elves were standing on the dragon keeping the balance effortlessly as they were fully focus on the fight, while Blade was trying to keep himself calm as the elves were shouting at two centimeters from his ears.

"I swear to Gods..." Blade jumped off Aranvar and he smiled as he saw the mages in panic to see him but also a dragon behind him, landing to make the elves run swiftly, calling their mana, creating a little path of roots up the mud, to charge and shoot arrows against the mages, who tried too move, but the messed up ground wasn't making it easy.

"You..." Shui gnashed his teeth as he noticed Blade killing whoever was in front of him "How did you..." he laughed "It doesn't matter, this time I will destroy you Blade"

Blade laughed evilly, feeling just like that night before he met Dan Heng. Full of madness and bloodthirst "I can't wait to see you begging for a fast death" he charged against Shui, who opened up his eyes as Evias and his unit back Blade up, using their mana to make roots come out to create a solid ground under his feet to move swiftly towards the mage.

"Restrain the dragon somehow!" one of the mages shouted "Protect the master!"

"Restrain?" Aranvar transformed into his human form as immortal flames were floating around him "Smart people should kneel before me" the golden eyes of the dragon glowed as the flames became bigger- At his glance, they flew fast against the mages who shouted on fire. Not even the rain was doing anything to his fire.

"Oh my heavens" Evias looked at Aranvar with heart eyes "Ouch, my heart" his legs were trembling "Didn't know dragons can be so good looking and fierce" he sighed but his heart was still with Blade... I guess.

"Aranvar?! You dare? This is a war declaration!" Shui exclaimed as he summoned his ice spears and the dragon walked with a slow pace, as his flames were burning mages, while the others were getting killed by the Elves arrows and Blade, who was aiming at the master.

"War? I have received a letter... I think we all did" he spoke with a calm stare as everything around him was burning "We've been asleep for too long it seems" he said with a smile as his eyes were reflecting the fire he did cause.

"What..." Shui gnashed his teeth to then create a shield of ice to destroy some arrows the Elves were shooting at him and the mages "You bastards!"

"Damn bro, you missed him" Zeno told to Volre "It's ten point per limb"

"I know" he cried out to then leap out the aim of an ice spell of the mage. Volre's eyes locked on the mage, as his hand swiftly took one arrow and aimed straight for the mage "Sorry!" he winked at the mage "I don't like back stabs!" he smiled to then call out roots that imprisoned the mage in the mud, getting his arrows and Zeno's one straight in his body.

"You two, stop messing around" Evias and Luthiel blocked some ice spells, raising a wall of roots that got soon frozen by the spells and shattered.

"... We gotta call for reinforcements" Shui looked at Blade laughing at every kill, as he was reaching him faster.

"Get out of my way" Blade gnashed his teeth as he was beheading whoever mage was in front of him. His legs were moving so fast and his sword was almost trembling from the strenght he was using to hold it. His slashes were fierce and impossible to dodge "I am coming for you Shui."

Shui summoned his spear and gnashed his teeth as he tried to block Blade's strike. The swordman pushed himself against him "This time, I won't cut just your hand, you're dead." he smiled and the mage couldn't help but feeling shivers as he felt so much malicious aura around the swordman

"You were dead, you were dead!" he repeated to then get kicked by Blade and lose balance.

As soon as he got back up, he felt Blade's sword against his chest, but Shui in a glance managed to use the rain to freeze that side of the chest to block the swordman's sword.

"Give me your blood, beg for your life, I can sense you're scared" Blade smiled evilly as his red eyes were glowing, locked on his own sword almost piercing his chest, making the ice crack.

"You're just a failed experiment" Shui's eyes were pure ice and four ice spears formed, aiming at Blade who stepped back to dodge all of them elegantly without even moving his stare off the mage.

It was chaotic, the was fire, rain, ice spells, arrows, roots, thunders, but Blade's eyes weren't moving not even one second from Shui, like he was the only target for him, the rest was worthless for his focus. Even if his sword had the blood of many mages dripping, it wasn't anything, he just wanted his.

"I am a Captain of a fallen unit" Blade smiled evilly "I died with them. I was reborn as a legendary swordman who soon became the immortal's guard and you" he pointed the sword at the mage "You have someone who belongs to me." he tilted his head as with a swift movement of his sword he destroyed the ice spears aiming at him "The punishment for this, is death." he smiled as his free hand covered in bandages held the spear that was aiming at his chest.

Shui opened up his eyes as Blade didn't even flinch when he held the spear, feeling the ice freezing his own hand. The swordman felt pain but his adrenaline and madnness were at incredible levels. He sent back the spear at Shui, who tried to move, but in that moment his feet were totally covered by the mud and roots.

Shui looked at Evias and the unit who did wave with an innocent smile to then feel the spear piercing his chest.

He kneeled down, breathing hard as he was feeling the taste of his own magic. When he raised his head he saw Blade raising his sword

"How does it feel?" he asked with a smile to then almost fall getting swallowed by the mud. It looked like the ground was literally melting at his own feet "What the hell..."

Aranvar felt himself falling in the mud, but soon the elves were next to him, creating a platform made of roots.

"Got you" Evias winked at Aranvar who looked at him with a puzzled stare. Evias laughed nervously "Usually when there's good weather, it does a better effect I swear" he cleared his throat to then shout at Blade

"Blade! Dan Heng!"

Blade in that moment opened up his eyes as he could notice the rain just getting even more aggressive. He rushed towards the carriages of the convoy, gnashing his teeth as some mages put themselves in front of them.

"Guys!" Evias called them out, making Aranvar smirk like a proud dad as he noticed the Elves keeping themselves on the platform and using all their energies to shoot their arrows to cover Blade, who was running, feeling like the earth itself was slowly swallowing anything.

Blade gnashed his teeth as he got hit by Shui's spears, trying to catch up with him "DON'T LET HIM FREE THE IMBIBITOR!" the mage shouted, as he managed to get the spear Blade shot at him, out of his body.

"Oh my... SHUT UP!" Evias shouted annoyed at the ice mage "JUST DROWN IN THE MUD ALREADY" he then looked at Blade "Run baby, you look so cool!" he sighed enamoured to then clear his throat

"Captain, we're getting a little surrounded here" Fey gnashed his teeth as he noticed more mages coming

"How many damn mages they gathered for this convoy?" Luthiel gnashed his teeth, trying to kill more mages to then open up his eyes as Shui summoned spells aiming at them.

Evias, from shooting to Blade's side, he noticed those ice spears aiming at his unit. Aranvar was already letting his wings out to cover them but his golden eyes opened up

"This scent"

"Ohw, looks like we got here in time"

Aranvar and the Elves noticed how two shadows moved fast on air with red strings wrapping around the ice spears and spells, shattering in the air.

The elves did lower their bows for a moment, seeing the shadows landing in front of them.

"Who..." Evias opened up his eyes as two red eyes locked on him. The man had short blonde hair covered by a hood of a long robe that looked one of a noble. He felt anxious as he felt two red eyes staring at him and the smirk... he could notice two sharp canines "... Vampires"

"Lord Fenir" Aranvar looked at the vampire who moved his stare to the dragon King

"King Aranvar" he sighed "I am sorry we met in this unpleasant rainy day"

"So much chaos in your lands, brother" Ayrin, Fenir's sister, sighed annoyed as she was using her blood, to create a web of red strings to block all the attacks of the mages spells. Fenir smiled innocently

"Oh well, at least we will have a big feast today" he shrugged to then lock his red eyes on Shui, who opened up his eyes "Even though mages' blood is disgusting"

"I still remind you the carpets to buy, you still haven't"

Fenir sighed annoyed "I promised you I would"

"It's been a month."

Fenir crossed his arms annoyed as the elves were looking at the brother and sister looking at each others with annoyed stares, arguing in the middle of a big fight.

"I had things to do and you know it. You know how hard it is to deal with alliance contracts with all the lands against the Emperor's lands?" he sighed dramatically to then leave a side eye to the mages approaching them. He smirked as in a glance he recalled the blood of the mages Blade and the elves killed to create strings that like blades moved fast, shattering all the mages surrounding them.

The Elves looked surprised at Fenir who did all that in just a glance.

"Wow, I am glad we're not on the mages' side" Volre whispered to Zeno

"I know right brother"

"Curse you all!" Shui gnashed his teeth, summoning everything he could along with the rest of the mages "YOU WILL ALL DIE!"

Blade laughed at the sight of all the mages around him dead. He fast destroyed the door of the big carriage and gnashed his teeth as he noticed the hourglass glowing already full of Dan Heng's mana.

"Dan Heng" his heart felt like someone was holding it strongly as he noticed the immortal on the ground, not even moving.

He kneeled down, laid the sword next to him, and laid his hands on Dan Heng's shoulder to lift him up.

"Hey" Blade wrapped his arms around his waist while the free hand was caressing his cheeks "Open your eyes, Dan Heng" he pinched a little his cheek and the immortal slowly opened his eyes, but no reaction. It looked like even if his eyes were opened, he wasn't actually there, looking at the swordman.

Blade caressed his cheek slowly "What's with this empty stare, do you want to break my heart?" he teased a little trying not to let his madness take him over and rush to kill Shui. He had to free Dan Heng first.

At those words, the immortal tilted his head, and then he opened up his eyes and looked into Blade's ones. The swordman pinched his cheeks "Messy" he teased him with a little smirk, trying to calm his heart.

"A-ah...Ah!" Dan Heng had teary eyes as his arms were moving a little. Blade gnashed his teeth as he noticed the immortal trying to speak, but his throat was completely frozen along with the chains connected to the hourglass. The immortal was crying as his body was trying to move to clinge into the swordman's arms, making him tremble out of madness.

"Those bastards... I am sorry, I am sorry" Blade repeated as he was caressing his cheeks and Dan Heng was trying so hard to use those little energies to hug him back.

"Wait a moment, please" Blade tried to move but Dan Heng cried more, trying to clench his clothes but he had no energies.

He was crying even harder and the swordman sighed "I am here. Fine fine, I am not letting you go" he slowly held him tight and stand up with the arm around his waist, while the other hand was grabbing his sword.

Blade was so mad that he released a slash that destroyed the hourglass in one hit and the walls of the carriage.

With a hit from the sword's hilt, the chains around the neck was destroyed, but the ice around the immortal's neck was still present.

As the hourglass was destroyed, little blue drops formed around the whole area, making everyone turn towards the big vortex of mana that soon became Yichen's big form.

He roared mad, making everyone tremble to then fly around Dan Heng and Blade, who held the immortal. Dan Heng had his blue empty eyes still locked on his figure like he wanted to believe he was really with him.

Dan Heng regained energies as Yichen was shining of his mana, to then turn into his pet form, floating happily around the two. Blade looked at the immortal, who was still leaning into his arms and trembling.

Blade walked out the destroyed carriage, seeing meanwhile the vampires and Elves have killed the remained mages and seized Shui.

"Good job!" Fenir smiled at his friends, while Blade wasn't looking at anyone but the immortal finally back into his arms.

"Did he really shut your mouth?" Blade sighed as his red eyes were locked on Dan Heng neck slowly healing, making the ice shatter.

"Curse you, you all bastards!" Shui gnashed his teeth as Fenir was keeping him tied with red strings of his own blood

"Lean more for a moment" Blade whispered to the immortals, as he hugged him, covering his head, hidden on his chest.

Blade's eyes glowed out madness as his arm was holding the immortal tight. Shui opened up his eyes as the swordman threw the sword straight at his head.

"HEY! You almost hit me!" Fenir said annoyed.

"That's better" Blade sighed to then get some distance, looking at Dan Heng crying "Stop crying already, were you really making the whole world sink?" he asked and the immortal nodded "Fool" he scolded him hugging him tight

"I thought you were gone" Dan Heng cried, to then look at Blade, who sighed and caressed his cheeks

"But I told you you're stuck with me" he said to then kiss his forehead "I am sorry... I am sorry, I took long" he repeated and the immortal tried so hard to calm himself "I felt your sadness, and also my feet did it too... Seriously, you made it even harder to find you" he scolded him making the immortal almost laugh.

Dan Heng looked at the uppercoat still with the holes where the ice spears impaled him, and noticed his full upper body covered in bandages "Your... your uppercoat is ruined"

Blade sighed "I noticed it got ruined tons of times since I met you" he sighed and the immortal laughed embarassed, feeling happy to hear his usual tone. It was music to his ears "I like this more... when you laugh" his eyes were looking into his blue "I am sorry, Dan Heng"

Dan Heng smiled warmly and exactly in that moment the rain stopped and slowly around the whole place, blue mana flowed, turning the mud into a beautiful plain of evergreen grass with waterdrops shining at the contact of the sun rays, which were slowly enlightning the day. Blade looked at the immortal's eyes shining again "I missed you" his voice was so soft that the swordman felt all his madness and bloodthirst at ease

The swordman didn't care about anything else, his arms wrapped around Dan Heng's waist, holding him tight "I missed you too" he whispered. Dan Heng smiled, letting himself fall asleep into his arms.

"Ohw, damn, I lost the game" Evias cried out with unit, who was sitting on the grass, looking at their captain being depressed "I will be forever heartbroken" he posed dramatically with his teary eyes "I will never recover from this!"

"Ah damn, thinking I could use this mage for more proofs for the alliance contract"

Evias' eyes shined as he looked at Fenir looking for a momennt at the sun with a puzzled stare, as he was letting the hood down and show his blonde short hair with some waterdrops on, making them shine even brighter. Those red eyes looked at the dead body of Shui to then feel the elf stare, and their eyes met

"Hold my bow" Evias smiled with heart eyes, as he threw his bow and arrows at his unit

Fenir, Aranvar and Ayrin were back at staring the dead body of the mage.

"Well..." Ayrin cleared her throat and Aranvar crossed his arms

"I must say he did aim well" Aranvar commented noticing how Blade's sword was literally pierced perfectly through Shui's head

"Indeed" Fenir commented with an evil smile "True art"

"You should see my aim then" Evias smiled proud with sparks around him, at Fenir's side "I am the Captain of the Ranger unit of the Elves"

"Oh, Elves" he leant for a kneel like a duke and smiled showing off still his sharp canines "I am Aresta's Lord, Fenir"

"So cute, he looks at me with the typical psychotic murderer smile, just like the novel I read ahhh!" Evias thought in his mind feeling his heart pounding "I can fix him" he smiled at himself proudly

"Why does our captain fall for weirdos?" Volre stretched after a long fight and the other shrugged to then look at Blade holding Dan Heng in a long hug, caressing his back and hair, as the immortal was resting his eyes and Yichen was happily flying around the two, making the swordman stare at him deadly

"I don't know but... Good job guys" Fey smiled "I really thought for a moment we would be swallowed by the mud... Alyne was really sad" he cleared his throat "Dan Heng." he mumbled "Damn it feels weird"

Luthiel smiled, looking at his companions "We did manage to fix that, I guess this is the craziest job we did"

Zeno laughed "Indeed" they all gave each others an high five

"Is it.. done?" Dan Heng whispered half asleep as he was smiling, feeling Blade's arm and body warm "Can we go home?" he asked even though he really didn't know himself where that was, it was fine whatever as long as the swordman was with him

"It is... We're not alone anymore. Nobody is going to get you away from me" Blade's voice was calm "Gods, I missed you so much, I was going... insane, so damn insane" he held him and Dan Heng's heart was beating calm, letting the swordman cuddle him into his arms

"Blade" he tried to speak but Blade kissed his forehead

"Hush... Rest a little, I won't let you go, you can rest" he said as he was moving some hair away from his face "You look so tired... Lay on me, I will keep you safe" he said and the immortal smiled warmly to then trust him completely and let himself be carried.

The swordman looked annoyed at everyone staring at him holding a sleeping Dan Heng into his arms "He was tired."

"Right" Fenir smiled "Seems destiny wanted us to meet again! I have so many news, guess we better all get to Aresta's city"

"Huh, us too?" Luthiel asked and Evias laughed hysterically

"Of course!" he looked at Fenir and Aranvar "... Right?"

"Do whatever you want" Blade mumbled, walking towards the carriage of Fenir's convoy full of vampires, who came as soon as the Lord gave the order to show themselves.

"Ah damn... He never changes" Fenir sighed, crossing his arms along with Ayrin, Aranvar and Evias.

"What a crazy day" Fey commented and Fenir looked at Blade holding the immortal, to then look at the plain full of green, flowers, and the sun rays announcing the end of that

Endless Rain.

Chapter Text

"So this is what you've been doing in this month"

"Indeed, indeed. Elves and Dragons seems to be on Aresta's side, but I am still waiting for the other countries replies. the decision will be taken in my city."

"Seems Lord Fenir moved faster than expected"

"I would have moved faster if I knew he was the Imbibitor earlier. Umi told me everything when he got called by the Emperor... I had to open communication with so many countries ugh..."

"Is the Emperor aware of Dan Heng's presence?"

"I am not sure.. Umi should be back to Aresta. He's been called to be present at the Emperor's Palace... He's spying on them, or at least that's what I am seeing for now"

"Seems we're arrived in the city, we may continue later"

Dan Heng slowly opened his blue eyes, confused by all those voices. He noticed himself laying on a carriage seat, his face was laying on someone's lap. He did recognized Blade's fabric and he quickly turned a little to notice Blade talking with Aranvar and Fenir inside the carriage.

Dan Heng followed Blade's hand that was caressing his hair without even looking at him. He smiled warmly, feeling his heart at peace and in that moment Blade looked like he felt that smile. He lowered a little his stare and noticed the immortal "You're finally awake, you've slept so much, like always"

Dan Heng's smile became an innocent one "Uhm.. Sorry" he did pout a little to then lift himself to get off Blade's lap, but the swordman's hand laid on his chest and pushed him back on his lap

"You're still recovering, lay down, we're almost at Fenir's manor" Blade said with a neutral tone, trying not to let go a little smile as he noticed the Imbibitor looking confused, he was adorable.

"It's fine, Imbibitor! This is so amusing, Blade being human" Fenir showed an evil smile towards the swordman, who sighed heavily "I wonder how many things have changed in a month, did I miss anything?" he asked to then flinch as he noticed the elves almost destroying the glass of the carriage

"HE'S AWAKE" Zeno shouted riding a horse next to the carriage "GUYS!"

"ALYNE!" Fey cried as he was literally pushing his face against the glass like it was a mop "I THOUGHT YOU WANTED TO ASCEND TO HEAVENS WITHOUT SAYING GOODBYE, I EVEN WROTE A SONG ABOUT OUR NOT-SO-GOODBYE"

"You don't really want to hear it though" Volre said to then push Fey away from the glass and clear his throat "ALYNEEE!" he cried out

The elves looked at Dan Heng smiling warmly at them to then move a little their stare, noticing Blade's red eyes glowing with an awful malicious aura around him.

"Move, I am the Captain!" Evias jumped on Zeno's horse to then move their faces away from the carriage's glass "Dan Heng! I was with Blade! Told you I would have protected you, my little brother!" he posed to then almost fall from the horse, but still in a fabulous way "You can thank me later, maybe with a love blessing" he winked with stars behind him

"Damn clowns..." Blade's lips twitched as he moved a little, keeping Dan Heng on his lap, till he reached the curtains of the carriage and closed them to avoid the Elves to keep looking at them.

Dan Heng took that moment to lift himself up, under Blade's annoyed stare, to look at Fenir and Aranvar "Thank you... I apologise for the mess"

Fenir crossed his legs as he was playing with a red string of his own mana "Oh?" the Lord laid the chin on the palm "Mess? You mean the heavy rain of three days?"

"I wonder how was it possible.." Aranvar was in his beautiful white and golden kimono, and his silver hair were tied in a long tail. Fenir looked at the King of Dragons feeling amused as it was basically the first time he would speak in person with him "You were sealed but you released so much power"

Blade tilted his head and looked at Dan Heng, who looked away embarassed "Dan Heng"

The immortal smiled warmly at them "I am the God of Water, my duty is to mantain Life and Death cycle in this world... this means I do have as much destruction power as life one" he did remind them to then show an apathetic stare, trying to cover him being hurt "I do not wish to explain more" he cut it to then bow a little "Thank you so much for freeing me" he then looked at Blade "Again"

Blade looked at the immortal and his hands did tremble when he noticed him trying to get closer to him. Dan Heng looked so lost and annoyed, he probably just wanted time off everything and everyone, yet he was still trying to smile warmly. The swordman crossed his arms, keeping distance from Dan Heng, who looked confused, but he noticed how Blade was focus on the conversation with Fenir.

The immortal looked at Blade to then lower his gaze as he felt like anything of that was real. He did want to make sure he was back and free. His hands were trembling like he needed to be sure... Or was his power so strong to close himself in a beautiful bubble away from reality?

"Right, who cares?" Fenir laughed to then sigh in relief "Home sweet home!" he opened the door of the carriage seeing already Ayrin getting off the horse to get Theo, their little brother, into her arms "Oh Theo! Were you worried about your big brother?" the Lord got off the carriage, followed by Aranvar and Blade, who turned to Dan Heng

"Dan Heng" Blade tilted his head, seeing the immortal with his gaze still down "Dan Heng" he called him again and this time he locked his blue eyes on his.

"You're back..?" the immortal asked and the swordman looked at him with an annoyed stare

"Do you want me to carry you like a princess till we reach your bedroom? There are many people, I am not planning to do that" he leant a little by the carriage door "Unless you want me to" he smirked and Dan Heng blushed

"You're... Ugh" the immortal sighed in relief to his own thoughts as soon as Blade held his hand to make him get out of the carriage.

Blade could feel Dan Heng's eyes on him, he looked like a lost child. The swordman looked at him with a calm stare like he wanted to give him a hint that everything was fine, but he still wanted to hold his hand and stay near him no matter what.

Dan Heng turned and smiled at Talon and let the elves hug him, making him laugh under Blade's annoyed stare to hide an amused one.

Honestly, Blade was still worried about the immortal. His smiles were warm, were shining and cheering people around, along with the weather being sunny and fresh. He didn't want to let his emotions guide him back to the immortal, as he could tell he was as fragile as ever. It was hard, and the fact Dan Heng looked like his eyes were locked on his figure, wasn't making it any easy

Fenir got Theo in his arms and pointed at the immortal "Look who's here? Your best friend you draw blood from at first sight! I'd say love at first drink, right? Say hi!"

Evias almost died on place "Oh fuck, they're actually vampires, I almost forgot" he talked to himself to then notice Luthiel and Volre nodding "It's okay guys, watch me getting him in no time"

Theo's red eyes glowed as he saw Dan Heng smiling at him "Nyaa!" he happily used Fenir's arms to leap towards the immortal, who tilted his head, and the child smiled happier at the sight of his neck as his canines became sharper "Awaah" he made a cute sound, dreaming about biting him again to salute him.

Dan Heng blushed embarassed. The child got confused as he noticed he couldn't reach the immortal, but he was still floating.

"Just... what do you think you're doing?" Blade literally grabbed him by his back neck. The child did tremble as the eyes of Blade were glowing red with a terrible murderer aura around. Yichen formed and he was mad. He ended up next to Blade, looking at Theo till spitting water at him.

Theo cried as his arms were still moving towards the immortal, who sighed.

Ayrin crossed her arms "Theo is just like you Fenir"

Fenir looked at his sister, who smiled in an evil way "I do not wish to hear the completation of that sentence, Ayrin. Shouldn't you go back to the training ground?" he smiled innocently to then move towards Blade

"No... NOOO!" Evias whispered at his unit "Is that baby his child?"

"First a taken man, then a father... Captain, your tastes are kinda particular and a little off law and morals if you ask me" Volre spoke and Evias cried inside

"What is this... This is the worst day of my life" he cried to then look at Blade holding the child still and Fenir next to him, trying to convince him to let him go

"Hey hey, my little brother is just excited to see his friend, let him go" Fenir spoke, smiling innocently at Blade, who narrowed his stare

At those words, the Captain of the elf changed tone in one second "This is the best day of my life!" exclaimed happily.

Dan Heng came closer and looked at Blade "Stop holding him like that". Blade opened up his eyes as he noticed the immortal getting in his arms Theo, who smiled happily, sticking his tongue out towards Fenir, Yichen and Blade

"That little brat" Blade closed his hands into fists as Yichen was feeling betrayed.

Dan Heng held the child on his arm as the other hand was pinching his cheeks. Theo looked at his hand and grabbed as usual his finger, biting it and sucking his blood under everyone's puzzled and mad stare, except Fenir. Fenir was actually smiling like he did win something through Theo.

The immortal smiled happily as he walked with Theo in his arms inside the manor.

"Did he just let a baby vampire suck his blood?" Luthiel asked with no emotion in his voice to then look at Evias who shouted in panic

"THE BLOOD OF A GOD IN THE VAMPIRE BODY, OH GODS PLEASE NO! HE WILL TURN INTO GODZILLA"

"That novel was awful!" Zeno commentend in panic

"Maybe Alyne wanted to be mother, but he's a man" Fey explained to his comrades "What a sad destiny"

"That's deep, brother" Zeno nodded and Fey sighed with tears in his eyes

"God...what" Fenir crossed his arms and Aranvar was looking disturbed by the Elves presence "So it's true... Elves have indeed a... connection with nature and mushrooms I'd add." he looked towards Blade, whose eyes were still following Dan Heng and Theo "Right, Blade?"

The swordman sighed "I will check on Dan Heng, you all do whatever you want, maybe tonight we will continue our talk, but for now I want to make sure he's alright." he cut all off and he moved fast towards the entrance of the manor.

"Always so... amusing" Fenir commented with an ironic tone.

Aranvar and Fenir sighed hard. The vampire looked at Aranvar "Did I miss anything? Were they in your territories?"

"Oh indeed, I did offer my hospitality for a while..." his golden eyes looked apathetic "You didn't miss much, Lord Fenir, but I am pretty sure you should avoid your servants and guards to round your courtyard"

Fenir raised his eyebrow "That's a weird request, why shou..."

"I am tired, I hope you did prepare your guest rooms, I wish to rest for a while" Aranvar cut off the conversation, and the vampire nodded a little to then snap his finger and get maids around the dragon king to escort him to his room.

And that's how Fenir got alone, in front of his manor, with five elves and Talon with his guards.

"In Aresta... Either we end up with peaceful times, or chaotic ones with.." he looked at Evias smiling at him in a weird way "...interesting characters"

"My Lord" Talon kneeled before Fenir, who sighed "Umi is back to the city."

"Great, I could notice tons of mages of his academy at the entrance... They knew he was coming back" he shrugged to then notice Evias walking towards them, followed by his units

"A mage? Is this Umi an ancient mage too?" he asked and Fenir smirked

"Yes indeed he is" he crossed his arms and Evias tilted his head to then gnash his teeth

"So? Why isn't he dead? We had to deal with two ancient mages back in my territories! Aly.. Dan Heng shall finally be free from any threat" his blue eyes locked on the vampire lord who laughed a little

"I can't assure he's on our side, but for now he didn't do anything against the Imbibitor, I do not have any proof that says that. Aresta's laws are laws" his stare turned into a serious one "You're not in your territories and your feet are touching the ground of my city, where I am the law" he crossed his arms "You're not even a noble, you're just like Talon, my captain of the guard and he kneeled before me to speak to me" his red eyes stared into his blue ones "Shouldn't you?"

Evias narrowed his stare and felt his companions hold him from getting his bow at Fenir's tease "I won't kneel before anyone but my Queen" he crossed his arms, trying not give him any satisfaction. He looked beautiful, but Evias in that moment was trying to keep that little dignity he had.

Evias opened up his eyes as he noticed Fenir's eyes staring into his to then disappear in a black shadow and in a glance he found himself falling to the ground. Fenir had his hands pulling his own blood strings around Evias' hands, while he kicked his ankle to stay down.

"Well... that excalated quickly" Zeno commented as he noticed Evias gnashing his teeth.

"Oh? Is that so? I am pretty sure you're kneeling right now though" Fenir's eyes were glowing as he kept a smirk, seeing Evias turning to look at him with a mad stare

"You bastard."the Elf pulled the strings and swiftly made Fenir surprised. His mana strings were actually sharp, so pulling them, made the Elf cut a little his skin, but he was so mad that he didn't stop "I came here just because... I wanted to be sure Alyne will be alright from now on" he made Fenir fall on the ground and his blue eyes locked on the vampire

"Aresta is a peaceful territory... for now" Fenir spoke, with Evias foot on his chest to keep him down "Seriously" Fenir looked amused, he was letting the Elf do it of course, but on the other hand he was really surprised he did move that fast to free himself from his magic "I do apologise" he smirked "I was just teasing"

Evias looked serious and his unit was just so proud of him. Evias was strong and his blood had Luocha's blood, the high elf. He wasn't noble, but he was surely a strong figure in the Elves territory even if he let go of that path to become a Captain of the Rangers.

"I am just mad." Evias leant a little as he pushed his foot against Fenir's chest. Fenir looked at him with a puzzled stare as the Elf's lips were twitching nervously "Tying hands, making someone kneel before you like that... These things shouldn't be done in public you shameless idiot!"

"Aaand... yes, he's back to be our usual Captain" Fey sighed as he noticed Evias getting his foot off a confused vampire

"Let's go find a tavern, guys" Evias muttered annoyed, leaving a glance to his companions

"Yes sir!"

Evias moved fast away from the manor, feeling Fenir's stare still on.

"Damn, that was hot"

***

Dan Heng was sitting on the couch of the living room. Theo was happily showing him all the roses he was making with the mana he took from him with the bite.

"Aren't you full?" Dan Heng laughed a little as he noticed Theo still biting his finger "I don't know why but I feel some tension" the immortal smiled innocently as he could notice Yichen laying around his shoulders, staring at Theo who was happily getting the blood, leaving sometimes smirks at the little dragon, just to make him mad.

"Seriously?! Are you going to make a stupid garden?" Blade entered in the living room and Yichen flew to Blade with a mad stare, pointing at the little child with his tail "I know, I don't need you to speak, maybe this is the first time I do approve you being noisy" the swordman blocked himself to then laugh in disbelief "That's it... I ended up talking to this vessel of floating boiling water... I am officially losing it"

Dan Heng and Theo were looking at the two with a puzzled stare, and Blade narrowed his stare "Hah? Don't look at me like that, why did you let him.."

"There was too much noise outside" Dan Heng spoke "I would cheer it more usually, but I am still tired and Theo was crying, how could I do nothing seeing him like that?"

"Oh, indeed, poor little angel" Blade said with an ironic tone to then flinch as he noticed Theo creating another mana flower. He then climbed on Dan Heng shoulders to make him wear it. He clapped his hands happily and Dan Heng looked at him surprised to then smile warmly

Blade looked at Dan Heng smiling at Theo with such a gentle and warm aura around him. For a moment he felt like the first moments they were together, distant but his eyes would always look so sweet and cheerful, even though at first the swordman wasn't treating him that nice.

"Adorable" the swordman commented to then lean close to Dan Heng's cheek "Can we please go, now?"

The immortal couldn't say anything. Blade of course didn't want to wait for an actual reply and held his hand, pulling him up and forcing him to walk with him.

Theo tilted his head to then get his eyes teary. Yichen, at that point, laid on the couch and laughed at him, enjoying his sadness to then get the little vampire playing with his tail.

Blade opened the door of Dan Heng's room after he has asked the maids to lead them to the prepared room for him.

"Huh" Dan Heng looked at Blade, who closed the door and sighed hard, laying his forehead against it "Blade...?" he called him out as his hand was reaching out to pull his sleeves "Please... can you..." the immortal didn't know how to explain, but his hands were trembling, he just wanted to be alone with him and stop that distance created by the context. He honestly was tired.

Blade slowly turned towards the immortal "I do apologise, I didn't want to make those noisy people annoy your recovery, are you okay?" he asked to then feel himself pushed against the door as Dan Heng was hugging him tight

"About time" Dan Heng mumbled annoyed as he lifted a little his face to look at him in the eyes "I wanted to do this since I woke up but you kept distance... It's not fair"

Blade wrapped his arms around his waist and held him tight "Not fair? Ah.." he laughed a little as he was snuggling against his cheeks till reaching his neck "Do you know how much I wanted to do this since I got you back on my side?" he sighed as he kissed his neck slowly and instinctively Dan Heng clinged to his body more.

"Blade..." the swordman felt the hands of the immortal grabbing his face to force him to look at him in the eyes.

"What's with this stare..." the swordman looked worried, as he slowly laid the hands on his, to then kiss his forehead

Dan Heng sighed annoyed, to then stand on his tiptoe and kiss him slowly like he wanted to fall and let the swordman hold him. His hands slowly went down his neck, reaching the holes of the uppercoat, touching the bandages wrapped around Blade's chest "You got hurt so much..." he said between the kisses to then stare at the bandages for a while as his hands were moving slowly.

"Dan Heng, I am fine" he pulled him closer for another kiss, but Dan Heng was focus on his wounds. The swordman felt shivers as the immortal was still touching his body covered in bandages.

"I am sorry" Dan Heng looked at the swordman to then kiss him softly

"Reckless" Blade commented to then flip the situation and pin Dan Heng against the wall "How many times do I have to tell you to be careful when touching?" he asked to then notice the immortal surprised and embarassed. He leant closer "I am fine" he looked at his lips "I am terribly fine" he whispered as he kissed him passionately, making the immortal release a surprised sound, but he let Blade embrace him and kiss him "I fear I won't make you leave this room anytime soon"

"I am fine with that" Dan Heng smiled in the kisses and Blade couldn't help but feeling even more into that, as his touch was so delicate compared to his own. He was holding and caressing Dan Heng's cheek, but soon his hands moved down the waist, till reaching the hips.

"You shouldn't be fine with that" Blade leant closer with his body and grabbed Dan Heng's legs, encouraging the immortal to wrap them around his hips "Gods, why do you always make me insane for you" he sighed in his lips as the feeling of their bodies that close, was making both of them yearn to stay like that and enjoy their time away from everything and everyone.

"I wish to ask you the same" Dan Heng laid his arms behind the neck of the swordman, as his blue eyes were looking into his red ones

The swordman laughed a little "Huh? Do I make you insane? You?" he whispered as he let some kisses on his cheeks to then go down to his neck "A God? What can a mere mortal possibly do to you to make you insane" he teased leaving sweet kisses. Dan Heng closed his eyes for a moment as Blade pushed his body against his and his kisses were getting even more hungry for more "Is it maybe the way I touch you?" he whispered and Dan Heng looked at him to then bite his own lips as Blade held his legs and slowly his hands went up, rising a little his shirt to touch his naked skin "The way I hold you?" he tilted his head as he noticed Dan Heng looking away flustered to then whimper to Blade's hands exploring his body "So..? Will you answer me?"

Dan Heng blushed, feeling flustered as Blade left some kisses on his shoulder to then get back to his lips "Dan Heng?" he called him to then sigh "If you whimper like this you give me no choice but to keep touching you like that as I am fond of your sounds... Ah, damn" he left some kisses on his cheeks "But enough, you're still recovering."

Dan Heng got confused as Blade held still him on his body, as he took him to the bathroom "What..." he blushed as Blade undressed him from his clothes to then ending up inside the bathtub "Huh..." he tilted his head like he didn't realize what happened.

They were kissing and finally having some love moment, and then in a glance he was naked, inside a bathtub "This is... not what I expected" Dan Heng pout as he almost covered his face underwater.

Blade got some perfumed oils and sat next to the bathtub. Dan Heng looked away embarassed and Blade raised his eyebrow to then smirk "Now you're shy?" he teased as he got the oil in his hands.

"I can bathe myself.." he mumbled to then blush even harder as Blade was already caressing his hair. He couldn't help but feeling relaxed. Blade was gentle and he was taking his time to massage him "Blade" he called him out

"You can, but I am your immortal guard, your humble servant" he said to then turning a little his head to look at him in the eyes "This is the least I can do as I promised to take care of you, or maybe I simply wanted to have more time with you before getting back to the others"

Dan Heng let Blade do it, also because he loved his caressing "Am I supposed to be scared of the dinner with all of them together?" the immortal asked "I am tired.."

"I know" Blade left a kiss on his cheek to then make Dan Heng embarassed as he leant to his neck to leave some kisses there.

"Blade... What are you doing?" the immortal laid his wet hands on the hair of the swordman. Blade smiled as he left another kiss on his neck

"Just checking if I like this scent on you" he replied to then lay more "I definitely love it" he whispered and the immortal tilt his head more to give more space to the swordman to kiss "Ah.. Why are you luring me more, we have to soon go to the dining room, Dan Heng" his hand moved inside the water to touch the immortal's naked body "You're not helping me"

"I don't mind being here, we can skip the dinner, can we?" Dan Heng asked and Blade's eyes were focus on looking at the immortal's wet, clean body, wishing so badly to bite and kiss every inch of him like centuries have passed since they had a moment like that.

"It wouldn't be nice, and I must get updates of the situation" he sighed, making Dan Heng nod slowly.

"Will you have time to bathe if you're with me?" Dan Heng asked and Blade shook his head "Blade"

"I just wanted to enjoy my time with you, and also because they didn't prepare enough rooms. I guess they didn't count Aranvar's presence" he said to then get some towels. He looked away as Dan Heng came out of the bathtub and swiftly he wrapped the towel around the immortal's body to then lean closer and kiss him, making him smile warmly "I will start going to the dining room, if I stay more I will probably make you stay till tomorrow morning" he confessed as he got some distance "Make sure you dry your hair a little more"

Dan Heng looked at him and smiled with his blue eyes being again shiny and full of happiness. Blade seriously didn't want to go, he almost had to hurt himself to force his muscles to move away. He felt victorious as he finally was about to leave Dan Heng's room.

"I love you"

Blade froze on spot.

He turned slowly towards the immortal still covered in his towel, while he was moving another one off his hair. He was smiling and blushing a little "I think that's the feeling that pushes me to seek for you everywhere I go" he said to then notice the swordman looking at him... his eyes wide open

"Huh.. Blade?" he called him out to then step back a little and blush, as he noticed the swordman walking slowly, undressing himself in front of him "Blade what are you.." he closed his eyes as the swordman wrapped the hands around his waist and pulled him inside the bathtub. Dan Heng tried to move a little, but the grab of the swordman was tight with just one arm as the other hand was throwing the towel away. Blade kept him close to his body and he couldn't help but kissing his shoulder, neck and bite his pointy ears which soon became red

"I think we're going to be late"

***

"About time!" Fenir sighed as he was drinking some wine, and Aranvar was enjoying his food in peace.

"I do apologise" Dan Heng bowed a little, but he honestly didn't look sorry at all.

"Yes, sorry, but I didn't want to be present" Blade said honestly, making Dan Heng smiling innocently to then pull him to sit next to him

"Always so lovely to have you around, Blade" Fenir smiled to then look at Evias and his unit eating in silence. Evias for a moment felt his stare, and he gave a glance back, full of hatred that made him smile evilly

"Well, then shall we start talking about what's going to happen?" Aranvar asked and Fenir smiled

"Indeed, but I wish to wait for Umi" he explained to then enjoy his food "For now let's ennjoy this reunion of old friends" he smiled innocently under everyone's puzzled stare, except Dan Heng, whose eyes were shining

"Yes!" he said happily.

Blade looked at Dan Heng to then clear his throat, as he slowly touched a strand of his hair and lay it in front to cover partially his neck "I told you to keep your hair loose" he whispered and Dan Heng tilted his head

"It's not me who did kiss and bite till leaving a mark" he whispered, making Blade gnash his teeth "You should have expected it would have stayed" his blue eyes were looking at him, he was calm and actually you could see a sparkle of happiness

"Just heal it, you can do it" he leant closer and Dan Heng smiled

"No, I don't think I will" he smiled to then get a bite of his food and look happily at Blade, who wanted to die out of frustration.

"Umi!" Fenir smiled once the door opened and everyone look at the mage sighing hard

"So many people..." his purple eyes locked on Dan Heng, who was happily eating next to Blade, who was leaving a side eye to the mage "Blade...?"

Evias and the elves looked at the mage sitting next to Fenir while his eyes were locked on the swordman, who crossed his arms "Funny, you look surprised"

"I am... I did visit with my thunderbirds the mage convoy as Shui was with Dan Heng inside the carriage" he explained "He told me you were dead"

Blade for a moment did elaborate the whole "Shui was with Dan Heng in the carriage?"

Aranvar coughed and Dan Heng looked at Blade as he noticed his stare "I don't remember much" the immortal said to then keep eating under the swordman's puzzled stare.

Umi coughed a little "Well... anyway, it seems it's seriously impossible to kill you" he sighed "Anyway I did convince the Emperor to come in presence in Aresta to discuss about the possible alliance"

"Bastard" Evias commented in a whisper while he was eating

"Alliance?" Blade tilted his head "You're planning to ally with the Emperor, Fenir?" and the vampire felt like he shot him

"Oh, if it was for me, I'd burn him down with all his concubines and mages" he said to then take a sip of his wine "But it's rather a last warning than alliance" the lord of the manor looked at the people to then lock his stare on Dan Heng, who looked curious "I have sent letters to ask for all the big countries emissaries or Lords presence in Aresta to discuss about a possible alliance with my terms, or a war against the Emperor's Lands"

"You want to... declare war then. It doesn't look like an alliance pact, but a threat" Evias said to then clear his throat seeing himself as someone who wasn't supposed to talk.

Fenir smiled evilly "Indeed." he confessed "Truthfully, I love war, but as a Lord of a territory, I must say it would be a nuisance having a big war when it's possible to solve everything with a little contract of the Emperor's surrender"

"How did you plan this?" Blade crossed his arms "There's no way he will let go his lands"

"We do have more than enough proofs to expose the Emperor's bloodline as dirty and unholy." Fenir crossed his arms "I am not planning to use Dan Heng's name to get more proofs as we all know... Less people know about his existence under this appearance and name, the better he can live away from troubles" he smiled innocently "But we have proofs of the Emperor being used by the mages to get resources to build those hourglasses made to capture and store incredible power... The outer lands won't know the reason, but I will play the card that he was planning to store a big amount of mana to declare war sooner or later" he shrugged his shoulders

"Why are we here" Dan Heng whispered to Blade "I don't like this conversation" he mumbled and the swordman sighed.

Umi clenched the fork he had in his hand as he noticed Blade caressing his head to comfort him. He got in his head the flashes of when Shui was caressing him... Compared to that, Dan Heng was actually smiling happily and enjoying that caress so much. Umi could really feel the warmth of the immortal's mana, it was making him realize how different it was compared to when he was with the old Emperor or the mages.

He noticed Dan Heng asking for more attentions by grabbing Blade's hand and keep it on his head, making the swordman smile a little.

"It's alright, we will leave soon" Blade whispered to then look at Fenir, who nodded at one of the questions of Aranvar "So you think the Emperor will feel forced to surrender"

"Indeed" Fenir laid his back on the chair "Either that or we will have to do another raid in his Palace and destroy it again, Blade" he smiled evilly and the swordman looked away for a moment.

"I am not planning to get inside the Emperor's lands. Never." he gnashed his teeth and Fenir sighed

"How sad, we could have got back to the old times" he smiled and Blade looked at him with a puzzled stare "Anyway in a week we will receive all the countries Lords and discuss about either alliance or war... It will depend on the Emperor's choice"

Umi sighed "I am not sure... I think the Emperor won't let you, Fenir" the mage crossed his arms "Syn talked about Dan Heng to him, and he wants to meet him in person"

Blade's eyes were glowing out of malicious aura, as Dan Heng was sighing annoyed "Why would he want that" he mumbled and Umi sighed

"Doesn't matter, he will be here in a week along with all the other Lords, you can either stay at my humble place, Imbibitor, or you can leave. I won't force you. Honestly all this... world politic shouldn't concern you, even if you're the main reason everything turned into this" he teased, making Umi and Blade gnash their teeth

"That's playing dirty" Evias commented annoyed and Fenir narrowed his stare

"You know nothing about the past of him with the old Emperor"

Evias laughed "Did I ask? The old Emperor died fifty years ago, you all can't really bring that up just to enforce your excuses to get the God of Life presence at your political stuff. I think my Queen would even feel mad to see the Imbibitor standing inside the room to listen to political talks. It's not his duty."

Aranvar sighed "In part, the Elf is right... The Queen of Elves, and I... I think we both wouldn't understand having a God here as we do discuss about those boring conversation"

Fenir sighed "That's exactly why I gave him free will, you're free to stay as you're free to go" he said to then look at Dan Heng, who crossed his arms

"I will think about it" he said to then notice Blade staring at him annoyed

"Well, then for now that's all... Oh Blade" Fenir sighed "I am sorry about the room fact, I think it should be ready soon, hope you don't mind... I didn't expect the presence of King Aranvar in my manor" he winked at the dragon King, who looked at him apathetically

Dan Heng tilted his head to then drink some water "Don't bother prepare another room if mine is ready, he will sleep with me"

Blade looked away flustered "Dan Heng, no" he whispered and the immortal did pout

"Yes."

Fenir's lips twitched at those words "No, Imbibitor, I know you probably had to deal with awful sleeping places during your travels, but in my manor I want to be sure you're fully comfortable" he took a sip of wine "You don't need to share the room"

"But I am fine, we sleep together usually"

At that, Evias died inside, Fenir spit the wine and Umi destroyed the fork he was already clenching.

Blade, as always... well you know.

"Dan. Heng." the swordman looked at the immortal, who was looking at him with a calm and neutral stare

"What?" he tilted his head and Blade sighed heavily

"WHAT?!" Fenir exclaimed to then look at Aranvar who didn't look at all surprised "WHAT?!" he asked again and the dragon King looked at him

"What?" he asked unbothered to then keep sipping his tea

"WHAT?!" Fenir repeated again to then clear his throat, trying to compose himself "Blade... My dear... friend... What does this mean?! With a God?! Seriously?" he laughed "Now, that's... impressive"

Evias was drowning his suffering in the food while his units were trying to cheer him up.

Dan Heng looked at the people "We sleep together, there's no need to prepare another room, we're used to that"

"Used to that... Ah.. Aaaahahah" Fenir laid his hand on the face like he was about to laugh in disbelief.

"Can you stop saying it like that? It can mean also that we do sleep together like... another activity, you clueless and naive immortal" Blade gnashed his teeth and Dan Heng looked at him with an obvious face

"I mean, haven't w..." Blade stand up and covered Dan Heng's mouth under the presents puzzled stare

"Dan Heng is really tired, as you know, we will leave" he excused them to then pull him towards the exit of the room while Fenir was about to summon all his bloodstrings.

"COME BACK YOU SHAMELESS SWORDMAN"

Blade sighed as he closed the door of the dining room to then look madly at the immortal "You're going to... get even the people who are on our side, against me."

"What did I say wrong? I was just being honest" he crossed his arms and pout as Blade was sighing heavily.

"Ah... Would you be happy if I told people I do go crazy for you and sometimes I lose myself and bite you?" he asked, feeling a little flustered

"That would make them understand we belong to each others" he smiled happily as he leant the hand towards the door of the dining room "Shall we go back and show them? So they won't react anymore like that if they know what you do..."

Blade felt like he was getting war flashbacks in his head and widened his stare. He grabbed Dan Heng hand to stop him "Don't even... think of that"

"Hah?" Dan Heng did pout "It's nothing terrible and your bites do not hurt. If you hurt me I wouldn't let myself love you the way I do" he said with an obvious tone, to then blush as he noticed Blade smirk for a moment.

"I am glad" he said to then notice Umi coming out of the room and close the door "Oh, it's you" the swordman sighed annoyed

"Dan Heng, you're fine... I couldn't come earlier to greet you. I am sorry I couldn't help you as Shui was mistreating you" the mage looked conflicted

Blade looked at Umi and placed himself in front of the immortal "Shui's dead, what did he do to Dan Heng since he doesn't remember?"

Umi looked at Blade and Dan Heng sighed "Does it matter?" the immortal spoke as was looking at Umi with his empty eyes

"Dan Heng... Please" Umi tried to walk but Blade tilted his head, indicating his own hand moving for his sword "I don't want to hurt you" he said

"I know, but I do."

Umi sighed to then look at Dan Heng "I am doing... everything I can, to show you I am not... going to betray you" his eyes were begging for any reaction "I... I am really trying"

"Okay" Dan Heng smiled warmly "Remission is a path many walk but easily give up" he sighed "I wasn't lucid with Shui, so I don't really remember much what happened" he said to then look away "I... I want to believe you, but please.." his eyes stared back at Umi "Do not expect us to get back how you want anytime soon."

Umi felt his heart ripped, but he couldn't think it was unfair as he knew how Dan Heng was hurt after his betrayal. A selfish side of him would have thought Dan Heng would forgive him like the typical naive one, but this time the immortal showed himself different, more self aware.

"Understood" Umi said to then notice Dan Heng looking at Blade

"Can we go?" he said and Blade nodded, making the mage feel totally on another universe, so damn distant.

Blade wrapped his arm around Dan Heng's waist, to encourage him to walk out of the manor to reach the courtyard and enjoy some peace.

Not before leaving an evil side eye to Umi "Know your place." and Umi really couldn't understand how Dan Heng, the most innocent God, was actually keeping Blade next to him. That thought was eating Umi alive inside...

"Huh... There's no one" Dan Heng commented once in the courtyard, seeing no guards or maids "It feels weird" he crossed his arms and Blade laid his arms on the fence, looking at the immortal staring at the fountain in the middle.

"Do you really... You don't remember anything of your time in the convoy?" Blade asked and Dan Heng looked lost in his thoughts.

"What happened in reality... It's all blurry, I was too focus in my mind. I was hurt!" his blue eyes were looking at him as he was keep pouting "I just wanted..." he looked at the sky "Everything to drown... Thinking about it now, it looked like I was... evil" he stared at his own hands "I was using the last energies for this last wish..." he sighed and Blade tickled his forehead

"You didn't trust your guard enough, silly" he called him out and Dan Heng blushed "Or lover, still, I feel offended" he crossed his arms, looking at the moon

"Lover?" Dan Heng repeated and Blade looked at the immortal, feeling weird as his blue eyes were full of mana and around him you could see blue waterdrops forming around the horns and the tail "You, me... Lovers?" he asked with a smile, as he leant his own hand in front of the lips

Blade closed his eyes and leant more against the fence, trying not to get lured more and shut him up since it was finally a good time to have some talk with him. His heart was pounding "Yes... or do immortal's guards usually get involved into love affairs with their God by procedure? he muttered to then hear hiccups and in the air the smell of a gentle rain was getting overhelming

"Aaahh... This is not fair" Blade turned towards Dan Heng, who was trying not to cry by wiping fast his teary eyes "You're not allowed... to make me this happy"

Blade gnashed his teeth and hugged him "Damn you, don't cry, you did enough for three days straight" he held him tight "You will tire your body even more"

Dan Heng smiled as he felt the hand of the swordman caressing his head "My guard, my lover" he hugged him back "Mine mine mine" he sang and Blade couldn't help but laughing a little. He kinda missed that even though they've been away just for three days. Hearing the immortal calling him lover was new, even though it was obvious they were since a bit already.

"Indeed, I am yours, silly" Blade kissed his head, enjoying his scent, trying not to get in his mind the fact he had the crazy idea to bathe together. Between kisses and some little touch, the swordman was proud of himself and his self control, but the images were still hitting him hard.

"My love, let's take a walk" Dan Heng smiled as he got some distance. Blade opened up his eyes as he swore he could see the immortal being ethereal under the moon like always. He looked away for a moment, trying to calm his heart and Dan Heng couldn't believe but he actually saw his cheeks being a little red "My love?"

"Stop that" Blade cleared his throat to then notice Dan Heng reaching out for his hand

"My love!" he repeated to then laugh as he touched his cheeks "I didn't know you would look so beautiful when blushing even!"

"Noisy" Blade muttered, but in his heart he was feeling happy. Actually it was a hidden happiness he started to have as he enjoyed the days with Dan Heng, but he simply couldn't give it a name.

Seeing how the things started and how the things were going, Blade couldn't really imagine to fall so hard for him. That goofy, sweet, gentle, delicate but also cold, powerful, fierce God somehow managed to make him insane for good to believe and see that he had still something to cheer in a life that was cursed.

And Blade finally believed that maybe, his life wasn't that cursed anymore. Whenever those blue eyes were looking for him, he knew the place he was meant to be.

They walked in the courtyard and enjoyed some time for themselves. Hard to believe, but Blade was quite enjoying that calm.

"Where will we go?" Dan Heng asked at some point and Blade raised his eyebrow "Yes.. I mean... What's your plan?"

Blade crossed his arms "If Fenir turns the fire of war on, I will have to join"

Dan Heng tilted his head "No you don't have to"

Blade pinched his cheek "Don't be worried, I can't die" he said to then sigh "Let's not ruin the night, it's highly improbabile we will have war"

"But... You promised you will be by my side" he pout and Blade sighed to then hug him

"You should understand my point of view as well. War means chaos, if it's something I do love to be part of, on the other side I know you hate it" he caressed his cheeks "If I can give my contribute and end it faster... I won't hold back"

The immortal sighed and nodded "You're right, humans affairs after all" he smiled warmly "We will see" he laid on his chest and Blade tilted his head, looking at him closing his eyes

"Dan Heng... Let me escort you to your room" he kissed his forehead, and the immortal shook his head "Huh? What? Are you planning to fall asleep on me now?" he asked and Dan Heng nodded, making him laugh "Nuisance"

Dan Heng laughed as Blade took him into his arms and started to walk towards the manor "You will make me die one day" he spoke as he noticed some guards and maids confused.

I mean, seeing a legendary swordman, known for his malicious aura, body count and insanity, holding a cute half dragon, was something that made them wondering if they had been poisoned.

"But you said yourself you can't die" Dan Heng smiled warmly and Blade narrowed his stare as he was walking upstairs, praying not to find anyone of the household

"Oh look look loooAAAHHHH!" Evias shouted as he noticed Blade and Dan Heng going upstairs, but soon Luthiel and Fey jumped on him to cover his mouth

"What are you doing..?"

The elves turned as they noticed Fenir crossing his arms, wondering why the unit looked like they were trying to choke Evias to death on the ground "I see, assassination attempt in my house?"

"It's not what it looks like" Zeno smiled as he was trying to cover their bodies by opening his arms in front of them "Our Captain sometimes likes... to..." he looked at the captain crying and dying inside "Enjoy... manor's floors"

"Manor's floors" Fenir repeated

"Indeed" Zeno smiled innocently

"You Elves are.. particular"

***

"They left some fresh clothes for the night!" Dan Heng smiled as he grabbed them to show them to Blade, who just closed the door of the room "Look! They left a pair for you too, let me help you dress up! I have always wanted to do it with my lover" he exclaimed happily and Blade crossed his arms.

"Dan Heng, I am not going to..." he opened up his eyes as Dan Heng pushed him to sit on the bed and sat on his lap happily

"I am sorry, I should haven't asked" he said with an obvious tone "I will just do it" he continued to then leave a soft kiss on Blade's lips.

"Ah..." Blade couldn't help but laughing at him "You're seriously... something" he laid his hands on his hips "Fine, do as you wish if you dare" he leant with a smirk and Dan Heng blushed a little

"Of course" he mumbled to then undress him from his uppercoat and shirt.

He blocked for a moment to look at his chest and he couldn't help but laying his hand on. Blade swiftly grabbed his hand "Where are your hands going?" he asked to then let it go and caress his ear and cheek, leaning more with his lips without kissing him "Are you just playing with my patience, Dan Heng?" he asked and Dan Heng's blue eyes stared into his for a long moment.

"I am..." Dan Heng sighed and threw the clothes on the ground to then sit better on his lap, and wrap his arms behind the swordman's neck "I think I do not want us to wear anything tonight, I missed you too much" he kissed him passionately and Blade couldn't of course say no.

His hands moved a little from his legs to his back, pressing more, making the immortal whimper in his lips "Wait.. Ah.." he looked into his red eyes "I want to hear it"

Blade tilted his head and Dan Heng looked like he was waiting so hard on it. The swordman sighed "You know, you're pretty silly, you shouldn't ask to a swordman for this, while he's not in his uniform, but half naked and while you're on his laps, clinging to his hips, causing definitely problems to his self control" he scolded him to then hold him tight and kiss his neck "It's quite a shame for me to do this when in this state.. caused by you"

The immortal smiled and the swordman sighed "Fine, if you wish"

"Dan Heng" he slowly left some kisses till reaching his pointy ears "My heart, my existence, my body and mind are in love with every single part of you" he kissed his cheeks "I love you like an artist loves and cares his masterpieces" his hands held his hips on him as the immortal was looking at him, enchanted by the fact Blade was actually being completely open to his feelings "Like a servant cares for his master, or a priest loves unconditionally his God... Sadly for you I am none of those but I do... love you to the point I'd commit treason all over again and wait for the time for us to meet again" he did get a strand on his long hair and closed his red eyes, loving the scent of the immortal close to him "To the point I'd ask for the Sun to leave the Moon an eternity if the night is the only time I can embrace you like this and tell you... show you how I yearn for us to be always like this" he looked into his eyes "Those eyes won't ever bother me, this closure as well, your being naive and clueless of any danger..." he sighed "I totally lost my sanity with you around, I admit" he leant more towards Dan Heng's hand that reached out for his cheek "How sweet and kind you are... You weren't scared of me and I thought it was because you were clueless and maybe a little silly" he laughed a little seeing him pouting "But it turned out I was falling since the time we met.. I am sure, back then... Before my nightmares, I would have cheered your presence and ask for your hand as soon as I got back from war" he grabbed Dan Heng's hand and kissed it slowly "Heavens only know how much this mere human loves you, but you made me be glad to have this curse, just because it kept me alive to meet you and stay by your side... You made me glad of a curse, do you believe how much of a fool I became for you?.. I am not good with words, will you wait for me to do it better?" he asked to then pinch his cheeks "You're so impatient sometimes."

But Blade didn't know that Dan Heng was just the happiest. He hugged him tight to then kiss him passionately "I love you... I love you too... W-why did you go all the way? I just wanted to hear you say three words" he cried and the swordman raised his eyebrow

"Are you seriously... Crying again? Ahh" he scolded the immortal once again "How would I know you just wanted me to say those three words? Am I supposed to read your mind now?" he rolled his eyes to then get the immortal kissing him passionately.

"No, but you never speak like that, was I supposed to know you would do that confession?" he asked, seeing Blade gnashing his teeth a little bit embarassed

"What did you expect? I was a Captain and followed always the path of the swordmaster which is about kill but also discipline and valors.. Ugh, seriously" he pinched his cheeks, making him laugh

"You're... perfect, Blade" he kissed him "You're really perfect to my eyes, you... you made me the happiest being... Oh If Heavens Gods knew about you they would try to steal you from me, I am sure" he hugged him tight "Mine mine mine" he said happily "You're the best thing that happened in my whole eternal life" he smiled warmly "I... I want to be always by your side"

"Oh?" Blade kissed his hand to then look at him "Does this mean you will break our oath?" he asked as a tease and Dan Heng nodded

"It was meant to keep us till all of this would be done... But now I wish for... a little more" Dan Heng leant closer to Blade, who tilted his head a bit

"A little more" he repeated and Dan Heng smiled warmly

"A little more.." Dan Heng slowly let himself be pulled by his red eyes, till pressing his lips into his.

"Reckless" Blade smiled in the kiss, as his arms were holding him on his lap "A little more it is then..."

"Maybe for all Eternity" Dan Heng whispered as he did whimper, feeling Blade's hands going down to his waist to pull him closer to his body.

"Fine fine" Blade laughed a little, looking at the immortal being totally into their usual bubble as the room was already becoming full of his mana. It looked like the whole room was in a place between the stars and the clouds, it was so beautiful, Dan Heng simply wanted to close themselves into his world even for just that night like he wanted to memorize themselves in that frame.

"Maybe for all Eternity."

Chapter Text

NSFW WARNING IS NOW

If you want to skip, scroll till you see another text like this

The room was filled with the sound of their lips pressing against each others. Dan Heng was still sitting on Blade's lap, with the arms crossed behind his neck. He did whimper on Blade's lips as soon as he felt his hands rushing towards his hips and getting inside the shirt to touch his skin.

"Dan Heng" Blade sighed in his lips, as Dan Heng was keep moving his body on his to indulge his kissing. The immortal was so lost in his happiness and need to feel close to the swordman, who was trying his best not to flip the situation, because he was actually quite enjoying having him on his lap, even if for another side the friction with their hips wasn't helping him at all "You're... wearing too much, may I?" he asked and Dan Heng nodded with his cheeks red along with his pointy ears

"So beautiful" Blade let those words out of his mouth, as the hands were undressing Dan Heng of his uppercoat and shirt "So damn... beautiful" he did repeat slowly as he was kissing his shoulder and Dan Heng was laying the head on him, enjoying those attentions full of love and passion.

"Yours" Dan Heng smiled as he leant more, making Blade lay on the bed with him on top. Some of his black hair fell in front, laying on the swordman's chest "I like this" he said happily to then look at Blade, who smirked as the hand was caressing a strand of his hair.

"How cute" he commented as he wrapped his arms around his waist to force him to lay closer "Do you think I will let you do it the way you want it?" he whispered "I am just giving you some time" he teased and Dan Heng smiled amused

Blade felt his body stiff as the immortal pressed his lips on his neck, biting a little "Dan Heng" he did bite his lips enjoying so much the little discomfort caused by the aggressive pressure of those lips. It looked like Dan Heng wanted to claim him as if he wasn't his already, Blade couldn't help but feeling even more excited as that little pain was actually triggering his insanity and yearn even for more bites from him.

"Ah.. What are you doing" Blade sighed heavily as the immortal was looking at his neck with a happy face and his tail was moving happily as well "Give me another one, I want to feel it again" he sounded more like he was begging than asking. Dan Heng tilted his head and looked at him with those blue pure eyes

"I could... But you said I do have little time" he said to then kiss him softly on the lips and go down "I do wish to... memorize your body just like you did with me" he said as he was slowly kissing his neck, shoulder and going down from his chest, feeling Blade's body getting hotter at every kiss and touch

"You don't... " he looked away as he noticed Dan Heng leaving soft kisses on his abdominals and then look at him innocently "Gods" he pursed his lips as he couldn't really stand how slow and hot everything was. His red eyes opened up as he felt Dan Heng's hands on his pants "Dan Heng" he looked at him and almost whimper as the immortal was sitting near his hips with just his pants on.

His clear skin was almost shining under the moonlight, those jade horns were always the same bright colour as his eyes now staring into his red ones. Blade didn't know if that was something that he could dare to think as reality. Dan Heng was seriously too much.

"Blade" Dan Heng called him as he laid the hand on his member still covered by the pants and Blade at that point lifted himself up to end up close to his face, while his hand was holding the wrist of the immortal's one

"Dan Heng" Blade gasped "Don't... move it there" his red eyes were staring into his blue one and Dan Heng tilted his head to then move a little his hand as the other one was laying on his chest to push him back to lay "I am serious..." he did bite his lips as he noticed the immortal smiling warmly with his red cheeks "Ah, you're going to kill me tonight"

"Stay down..." he said as he leant to give him a sweet kiss. Blade tried to pull him closer to trap him in more kisses but the immortal pressed the hand on his member making Blade moan and bite his own lips "May I touch more, Blade?" he asked him and Blade was feeling terribly in discomfort to choose. Having Dan Heng pleasuring him like that was totally new and he couldn't put himself at peace for how he was feeling that aroused by those simple touches. He was totally in love with his way to touch him.

"You... You don't have to" he closed his eyes for a moment as he noticed Dan Heng undressing him from his pants to touch his hard member, making him whimper.

"Is it okay?" Dan Heng asked, in love with Blade's expression lost in pleasure to his simple touch. He leant more and Blade wrapped his arms around his waist to almost make him fall on his body "Blade..." he whispered in his lips as the swordman was kissing him passionately, to cover his moans and his need for more

"You're doing amazing... You're..." he held him tight as he was feeling Dan Heng's hand moving slowly "You're killing me" he did bite his lips and Dan Heng withdrawed himself, to then look Blade panting under his body as he was covering his face with the arm, showing off his torso, abdominals stiff.

Those blue eyes were so focus on Blade's body, enamoured to then point he leant and lick his lower abdominals. Blade felt like dying for real when he opened his eyes and Dan Heng was licking his member and then looking at him as he was getting it in his mouth

"Oh Gods... Dan Heng..." Blade was really trying hard to resist from laying his hands on the horns of the immortal and beg for more speed as Dan Heng was taking his time to tease. He clenched the bedsheets, but he couldn't lay his eyes off him. The view was just so damn beautiful and arousing. The immortal had his eyes teary as he was trying to get it all in his mouth, his movements were full of passion, loving every second of it because seeing Blade that defenseless was something he felt so special to see. It was making him see a part of Blade only he could ever get to and he was loving it.

"Stop" Blade gasped, seeing Dan Heng sucking at his own pace "Dan Heng, stop" he lifted himself a little, feeling too close to his orgasm "Dan Heng" the swordman's trembling hands managed to reach out for his shoulders, and Dan Heng at that point raised his head, making the swordman almost give up at that sight.

He wrapped his arm around the waist of the immortal, and flipped the situation, making him lay on the bed. His lips were swollen and Blade swore on his whole eternal life he probably reached a new level of patience with him in that state.

"How... reckless, damn reckless" he crawled on his body, till laying on his arms, staying stiff near the shoulders of the immortal "Time's up" he leant to kiss him on the cheeks "Now's my turn, and I won't go slow" he said as he was feeling his member pulsing so badly "Gods... You're too perfect" he cursed himself to then kiss him passiontely and slowly reaching his chest.

"Ah, Blade!" Dan Heng did whimper as he felt Blade's hands tickling his nipples.

"You're so sensible even here... How bad of me, last time I couldn't give you enough attentions" he smirked as he made Dan Heng moan at his lips and teeth stimulating him there

"Blade..." Dan Heng was moving under his body, hungry for more closure, but Blade was torturing him, by giving too much attentions to his nipples, making them hard and swollen. It was so painful and arousing at the same time he couldn't even explain to himself, but he was loving it "Blade, please, look... look at me" he laid a hand on his hair and hold it tight, making Blade gasp excited feeling his energy in the hold.

The swordman for a moment lowered his hands to undress the immortal and sighed "Damn... I am sorry Dan Heng" Blade lifted himself, showing off his full naked upper body close to the immortal, to then lay the hand on his own face as his red eyes were looking at the blue teary eyes of the immortal "But I want to be inside you so badly" he lowered his gaze and trace an invisible line with his fingers from his hips to his lips.

Dan Heng looked at Blade in the middle of the excitement, he licked his two fingers and the swordman was looking at him, feeling even more lost in the pleasure to see the immortal so into that. He pressed a little more the fingers and the immortal insisted on sucking them "You want it too so badly..." he whispered as he leant more and at the same time he let the fingers out of the immortal's mouth "Bare with me a little longer" he whispered as he kissed him passionately to distract him as he did insert a finger inside the entrance.

Dan Heng gasped as he felt Blade moving his finger a little deeper than last time. "Ah Bla.." the swordman kissed him to shut him as he was pushing his whole body against his, as the other hand was holding strongly his leg.

"Does it hurt? Want me to stop?" Blade asked between the kisses as he was begging his whole body to resist to the temptation to get inside. He wanted so badly to thrust in him and hear him shouting, and the fact Dan Heng himself was already so hot and indulging with his hips against his fingers, was making him insane

"Please, I am ready, just let me feel you" he asked with those pure blue eyes, as his cheeks were red and Blade leant to his neck, leaving some kisses "Blade" he cried out, as his arms were holding his hair "Seriously, just do it" he sighed, biting a little his shoulder

"How needy" Blade whimper at the immortal holding his hair "I told you to bare with it haven't I?" he kissed a little up his cheeks "As much as I desire to... see you crying out of pleasure and pain for me as I taste your whole, I would never forgive myself" he looked at Dan Heng looking away embarassed and excited at the same time and he leant to steal another kiss "I love you so much, Dan Heng, I want us both to feel good"

The Immortal caressed his hair and smiled warmly "You're... so sweet" he said with his teary eyes and Blade took his hand to kiss it gently, trying his best not to fall to his insanity. It was always a risky game that both of them loved to play.

Dan Heng moved a little his hips and Blade kept preparing him and distracting him with kisses and bites, making the immortal again in that point of feeling the need of his taste straight to his skin.

Blade let his fingers off the entrance and he sighed in relief as his member was actually pulsing hard. He left a soft kiss on Dan Heng's cheeks to then spread better his legs and shove his member inside, making Dan Heng moan loud "Ah... damn" Blade moaned, loving so fricking much the sensation to be inside him. His red eyes looked at his blue ones

"Ah, does it hurt? You feel a little tight" Blade's voice was trembling, taken by the pleasure and the hunger to get more of that taste. He shoved it a little more as Dan Heng was breathing heavily, feeling overstimulated of his insides at the contact with Blade's member

"It's... It's fine.. Hnngh" He whimper a little at every little gentle thrust Blade was doing "Blade" the immortal was laying on the bed, feeling his whole body moved a little up and down in reaction to Blade's thrust "More" he asked and Blade leant to kiss him as he did thrust harder, making him shout to then bite his own lips, trying to keep quiet

"Do not bite your lips" Blade said between then pants. He pulled the hands of the immortal to his back "Hurt me, but do not... bite your lips, that's my duty" he kissed him, biting softly, loving to hear his moans so close to his ears.

"Blade" Dan Heng cried out as he was pressing his fingers hard on his back, making the swordman thrust harder "It's... so good, I love this.. I love you" and Blade kept moving inside him, as his lips were sometimes teasing him. Hearing those words honestly was melting the swordman's heart and on the other side he wanted to just love him even more, even harder than that.

Dan Heng opened up his eyes as he felt himself lifted by his arms "Huh?" the immortal noticed the swordman keeping him on his lap. Blade kept him so close to his body, and Dan Heng gasped as the swordman let him sit on his member "B-Blade" he moaned with his teary eyes and the swordman hugged him tight

"I did love to have you like this, I was wondering..." his red eyes looked into his blue ones "If I could reach deeper like this" he let his hands on the hips, as Dan Heng was still gasping for air "Dan Heng...?" he called him and the immortal was too lost in the pleasure. He was feeling completely filled and Blade's member was just... making him feel so good.

Dan Heng lowered his gaze to Blade's face. He laid his hands on the cheeks and kissed him passionately, moving his own hips, getting control of his own pleasure and Blade's. He didn't expect that position to feel so good, but at the same time tired "Ah..." Dan Heng moaned as he held his arms around the back neck of Blade, feeling exhausted.

Blade smirked and kissed his cheek "Want me to help a little?" he whispered as his hands were laying already on his hips, helping him to lift and at the same time he moved his own hips at his pace, making him cry more near his ears "Ah.. I love these sounds so much, please... I don't want this night to end, I want to make you desperate"

"I like this... desperation" Dan Heng commented between the moans, making the swordman kiss him passionately, enjoying the passion between the two "Blade..." he did bite his lips and lowered his gaze to then open up his eyes as he noticed Blade's hand wrapping around his member "No, don't Hnngh.." he did tremble as he was getting too much pleasure at once "Don't, I said don't" he begged, feeling Blade's member hitting him hard inside "Ahh.. Blade" his body did tremble even more

"You're so aroused... Dan Heng" he kissed his cheeks to wipe off some of his tears

"Ah... Blade" Dan Heng was laying his forehead on Blade's one. Blade's red eyes were enjoying the sight of him totally out of his mind "Please.. Please" he whimper and Blade kissed him, rocking his hips to hit different spots inside of him, making him moan between the kisses.

"I can't hold it anymore" he leant till making him lay on the bed and thrust faster, feeling himself close to the climax. Dan Heng held him tight and close to him, biting hard his neck to release some of his excitement

"I would have never thought to wish to hear a God begging, but..." Blade slowed down, making Dan Heng look at him as his chest was going up and down from his heavy breathing "I love your voice so much... I want to hear you, Dan Heng" he lifted his leg a little and left some wet kisses on the inner thigh

"Blade" Dan Heng cried out "I am going to make you sleep on the floor" he threated him and Blade couldn't help but laughing in disbelief to then thrust harder making him moan louder till reaching his climax.

Dan Heng turned a little on his belly, feeling his inside still filled. He was breathing hard and trying to recover fast from his orgasm. Blade was on his knees on the bed, feeling his body so tense and burning up. He couldn't help but feeling even more excited to see the immortal crawling a little on the bed. His fair skin had the signs of some bites.

There was silence for a while. Dan Heng was feeling so good after that. He turned a little, and he could see Blade touching his own member again hard. His eyes widened up "Blade?" he called him out and the swordman leant more, with his red eyes staring at his back "Hnngh.." he felt like trembling as Blade's arm wrapped around his waist to lift him a little and pushing his body against his, to then touch him again "Hah.. seriously" he gasped feeling Blade's member touching his back, while the swordman was touching his.

"Can we go for another..?" Blade as he was slowly kissing his back till reaching the neck and moving a little his hand to turn Dan Heng's face to kiss him "It's okay if you can't handle it... It seems I am just too lost into you" he whispered "I would keep it going all night" he confessed, like he was missing already the lovely sounds Dan Heng was making it

"Ah.. I think you're the one who wants to kill me" Dan Heng smiled to then nod "Love me a little more"

"A little more?" Blade touched the dragon tail to move it a little, making the immortal blush harder as it was sensible

"Y-yeah a little more.."

"Oh, Dan Heng" Blade couldn't help but kissing him passionately to then trace a line of wet kisses along the back, as he thrusted inside, making him whimper, feeling the whole pleasure storm overhelming the two once again "I think you just signed for hell"

Welcome back to the PEGI WhyAmIGay fanfiction

"Aaah my heart is filled with warmth" Evias had red cheeks and he was laying on the floor happily with almost a nosebleed "Such a steamy chapter" his eyes were sparkling "The passion of those two, I wish to live something in real life too" he sighed

"Captain, you almost used all your silver coins" Luthiel sighed and Evias looked at them "We shouldn't have entered in that book shop"

"Why? I have read all the novels I wanted in our territories, at least finally I get to see some human writers art and I can't complain at all" he sighed enamoured as he was waving the novel he bought back in the afternoon

Fey laughed a little "Our Captain is such a fast reader" he teased to then look at Zeno brushing his long silver hair.

"Captain, are you sure you want to sleep there?" Fey asked as everyone else was on the bed, except him

Evias smirked "Of course, Lord Fenir is definitely trying his best to make me go cry to him" he laughed insanely, making his unit feel in awe "He was SO gentle to give us a room and CASUALLY the beds were counted for four instead of five..." his tone was so mad to then smile "He definitely wants me. Of course, no one, even the darkest and sexiest vampire Lord could resist the beauty of Evias, the Forests' Eyes! The beauty in person!"

Fey tilted his head to then open up his eyes, seeing Evias standing up from the floor with a proud smile "He wants me to get in his rooms, begging him to give me a place to sleep... After all, why should a Captain of the Rangers sleep on the floor?" he crossed his arms under the puzzled stare of his unit "If he thinks I am up for these tricks of his HMFP! I shall never fall for it" he sat again on the floor "I thought it was destiny, but it was just an illusion, no one will be like Blade" he cried out to then look outside the window "Do you think... he's thinking of me now? A little?"

Zeno nodded with teary eyes "Damn, our captain seems to love Blade for real"

Someone knocked at the door and Evias got his bow with an arrow "Who the hell is it at this hour"

He opened the door and he gnashed his teeth once he noticed Umi staring at him "What are you doing here, mage?"

Fey and the others stand up from the bed and Umi sighed as he noticed the elves aiming at him with their bow already full of mana, following the captain.

"I came here to speak, it's also against the law to threat or fight inside Aresta's city" Umi explained as he crossed his arms, and Evias lowered his bow, keeping his blue eyes locked on him

"Isn't there anything that protects someone's privacy in Aresta? Is it normal to enter in someone's bedroom in the middle of the night?" he asked to then almost die inside as he noticed Fenir showing up behind Umi after a while

"Not really if the Lord of the City allows it!" Fenir smiled and Evias at that point decided to do something amazing.

He smiled at Umi and Fenir to then turn to his unit "One moment" he said as he turned towards the Lord of the City with an innocent smile to then push the two out of the room, and close the door in front of their faces.

"Ooff, Captain, I think you will cause a war one day" Zeno commented and Evias was crying inside

"FUCK" he whispered but he clearly wanted to shout "Did he just visit my rooms at night?" he cried out "I think he's into me... Oh my" Evias sighed dramatically "Too bad I have high standards" he smiled proudly

"Actually it's our roo.."

"Silence" Evias rushed towards the bathroom to brush his long brown hair "I will take care of this" he said once he was back to the room, seeing his unit confused

He opened the door and noticed Fenir and Umi confused. He forced a smile "I do apologise, what's so urgent to awake my team?" he asked as he leant by the door frame and his blue eyes were staring at Umi

"We wanted to ask you about... Blade's healing" Umi was concerned and Evias tilted his head confused

"Why are you so interested" Evias crossed his arms "The most important thing is that he's fine, isn't it?" he asked and Fenir laughed amused to then look at Umi

"Told you Umi, High Elves would never spill their tea. Their healing skills will be forever secret, maybe we should ask Dan Heng"

Evias' unit got under alarm as soon as they heard Fenir calling Evias with his brother's title.

Evias looked annoyed "I am not an High Elf, I am the Captain of the Ranger unit" he leant a little his head to point his unit behind. The Elves smiled in pain and nodded, making Evias cough heavily.

"Your blood doesn't say that though"

Evias felt embarassed and looked away "Just how..."

Fenir smiled evilly "When you did free yourself, you did cut a little your wrist haven't you?" he asked "Don't you remember how I made you kneel before me?" he asked him to then notice Evias laughing

"Oh right, good times, but I do remember the situation in a different way" he stepped forward, leaning almost his forehead against Fenir's one"You on the ground with my foot keeping you where you belong, Lord Fenir" he then left a glance to Umi "Blade wasn't actually dead for your information" he crossed his arms "His body was keeping himself alive as it was slowly recovering from all that stupid dark mana your friend did give him. It was simply like recovering from an hard overdose. The way my brother did it, doesn't have to concern you."

Umi nodded "I see..." he sighed "It seems the Emperor's curse can't be reversed... Even with the Imbibitor's help.. It's incredible, but maybe..."

Fenir laughed a little "Umi, do you really wish to help Blade?"

Evias gnashed his teeth to then notice Umi walking annoyed, followed by Fenir.

"Captain, I don't think you shou..."

"I am going." Evias closed the door and Fey sighed

"Oh... Guys, Captain left the novel he was reading on the ground"

"..."

"..."

"I WILL READ IT"

"MOVE, I WANT TO KNOW WHAT WAS MAKING HIM SMILE"

Evias meanwhile was moving swiftly, following Umi and Fenir till reaching the big side of the Manor's balcony, facing the courtyard.

"Do you still believe you can pursue Dan Heng?" Fenir smiled amused and Umi didn't even look at him. His purple eyes were just staring at the starry night sky "Umi Umi... I don't need to taste your blood to see you're full of regrets"

"Enough" Umi looked at Fenir "I got this, but... Wasn't Blade always looking for a way to get his curse off him? I am just trying to help everything in this world to go back to balance and he's an abomination, you know it."

Fenir laughed insanely to then show his canines and his red eyes glowing "Aren't we all abominations then?" he asked, leaning on the fence and Umi gnashed his teeth "I am kinda sad, you're still more loyal to him than to me" he sighed "Seems Dan Heng stole your heart in the end"

Umi looked away "Enough non-sense, I am a Great Mage, I do have my objectives and I won't risk my reputation to pursue a God, who someday will go back to heavens."

Fenir laughed as he noticed Umi walking away to then sigh "Your blood's scent is destroying my senses, you know that, right, Evias?" he asked as he turned to a side where Evias thought he was hiding well enough "Come out, I won't bite... Maybe" he teased and the elf showed himself with a mad stare

"I am telling you..." Evias gnashed his teeth, as Fenir's eyes were looking at his hands moving a little "If Umi does anything to Alyne..."

"I think he's more into doing anything to Blade" Fenir crossed his arms, still looking at his hands rather than the blue eyes of the Elf

"Did you notice the rain of three days? You idiots didn't get part of that was because Alyne was sad because of Blade almost death?! Oh my, are you all blind? And then my unit says I AM the fool"

"Oooh I wonder why Theo hasn't jumped on you yet" Fenir spoke as he grabbed his wrists "Not even your healing herbs and the bandages can cover the scent of your blood... Or maybe Theo is still full of Dan Heng's blood" he sighed at his own words like he wasn't listening to Evias at all

Evias shook off his hands and crossed his arms "Did you even listen? I am serious, Lord Fenir. Umi doesn't have to dare to hurt Alyne through Blade, I won't let him get any closer till I will have to come back to my territories."

"What a nuisance" Fenir commented grabbing again his wrists "I won't sleep if you keep this up"

Evias raised his eyebrow to then gnash his teeth as the vampire smirked at him "Let's go to my room to fix that."

"What... what... What?!" Evias opened up his eyes as he felt his fingers pressing on the wrists, forcing him to walk "Are you insane? And you're.." he tried to move as he could feel the little wounds Fenir's mana did to him on the wrist open more.

"Stop moving, I am the Lord of the manor and most of my servants are vampires. My sister has manners, my little brother... no, but he loves Dan Heng apparently, but the rest... at night can be animals" he said to then open the door of his big bedroom forcing Evias to get in.

"Oh, you're speaking also for yourself then" Evias joked evilly to then block himself as he noticed Fenir smiling at him with his red eye glowing of pure hunger, as he was closing the door.

"Yes."

"Oh shit, I just got myself into one of those novels where the main character follows her toxic vampire boyfriend and ends up into a toxic sex scene and then wonders oH hOw dId iT HaPPeN?" he thought to then quickly get his bow and the arrows ready to shot "Oh hell no, take me to dinner first?!" he shouted annoyed and Fenir looked at him puzzled to then sigh and walk to the bathroom.

"Wait what..." Evias lowered his bow to then notice Fenir undressing himself from his long dark uppercoat, showing off his black tight pants, and white silk shirt. The free hand of the tall vampire Lord was for a moment stroking the short blonde hair "Oh, Alyne" the elf whispered to then step back as he noticed Fenir looking at him

"It's really rude, for all you've done... Eavesdropping, aiming at the Lord of the City... Ah" he sighed "I shouldn't even help you" he looked serious "But behead you." he smiled then innocently "But I won't, I am in a good mood after all!" he sat on the bed to then show a little box "Come here, I have something to cover the smell of your blood and bandages.

Evias walked a little forward, checking what Fenir had in his hands to then grab them and walk fast towards the door.

Fenir looked surprised "What? You don't want me to..."

"To what?" Evias turned towards him "I know how to apply these things and no way I will stay more here" he opened the door "Thank you, by the way."

"I heard you have no bed there" Fenir teased him. Of course he knew it, it was his manor.

Evias almost destroyed the door at that point. He smiled, trying not to give him any satisfaction "Ohw, it seems so, but guess what, I do sleep on my comrades ALL THE TIME SO WHO NEEDS A BED RIGHT? BYE."

"How weird" Fenir laid on his bed to then look at his hands, feeling the scent of Evias' blood "Ah.. Elves have a tasty blood indeed, it would be a shame to let some animals get it before me, wouldn't it?" he asked to then laugh at his own words.

"Fucking hell, why is he so fucking annoying but so good looking ugh... Why isn't he Blade? Blade is an angel..." he cried, while he was walking fast back to his rooms "If I think about all those stares full of love... and everytime he would ask me to lead the way in his sweet way... I am sure I was close to conquer him... but Dan Heng stole him in the end... Damn it" he opened the door and noticed his unit sleeping.

He smiled when he saw Fey and Luthiel sleeping on the same bed, leaving one for him "You guys" Evias smiled as he let slowly his bow and arrows on place to then lay on the bed "You're amaz... Why is Fey holding my novel?!"

***

When Dan Heng opened his eyes, he noticed Blade, wearing just some comfortable silk pants, lying by the window. His bare chest was looking again amazing, but the immortal couldn't help but blushing at the images of himself during that night. Why was he always getting so overhelmed by it, he didn't know. He sighed a little as he was wrapping around the blankets.

Blade from looking out the window, noticed finally him moving and smiled. Dan Heng couldn't help but smiling as well. Blade wasn't smiling much in general, but whenever he was with him, he would just feel straight back to heavens, even better actually.

"Good morning... I..." he cleared his throat under Dan Heng's curious stare "I got some food for you as I thought you were maybe too tired" he got tray full of food and he sat on the bed "I know you're a God, but I still believe I overdone, are you feeling alright?" he asked and Dan Heng laughed at him "What's so amusing?" he asked annoyed

Dan Heng let the blankets go to lean to Blade and kiss him softly "Good morning, slow down, I haven't slept much" he mumbled "You're human and you still manage your energies better than me" he laughed to then blush.

Blade pulled him between his legs, covering also the hips of the immortal not to make him feel embarassed, to then make him lay his back on him. He laid the chin on his shoulder and kissed his cheeks "I think I was meant to be with you then... To take care of you whenever you feel this tired... Even if I am the reason why you are, am I not?" he asked and Dan Heng did bite his cheek, making him laugh a little

"I love you, Blade, thank you for watching over me and... for loving me the same way I do" he closed his eyes, wishing to sleep again into his arms, but Blade annoyed him by biting his cheeks a little "Let me rest more on my lover" he muttered annoyed

"Adorable and tempting, but eat a little, will you?" he asked and Dan Heng opened one eye to then smile a little

"Every bite, one kiss"

"Was this part of our new oath?" he asked and Dan Heng laughed a little to then eat something from the tray, staying and enjoying Blade's cuddles meanwhile

"Maybe, I am a God! I can change the laws whenever I want" he spoke to then close one of his eye as Blade was kissing his cheeks and holding him softly close to his chest.

Someone knocked at the door and Blade sighed annoyed. He moved a little and Dan Heng let himself enjoy an half naked Blade walking in the room with his long black hair untied. He was looking like a God himself. He smiled so hard that it looked like the sun rays were nothing compared to the light he was emanating.

Blade opened the door and raised his eyebrow when he noticed Evias turned, showing his back with his bow and arrows already in place as equipment. The elf had his long brown hair tied in a ponytail, showing off his pointy ears.

"Blade, destiny wasn't with me and you on the camp I wish we would fight all night, but I think my unit will be blessed if you and me will have a secret date at the training ground" Evias laughed preparing to turn and flick his long brown hair, feeling his charm skills full. He turned slowly "After all, there's nothing better than a duel, like true men..." he opened up his eyes as he noticed Blade half naked, leaning by the doorframe, staring at him with a calm stare. Blade closed his eyes for a moment as Evias shouted with an high pitch voice between traumatised, happy and excited

"CAPTAIN!" Fey exclaimed as Evias became paralysed and fell on their arms.

"Evias, what the hell are you talking about?" Blade crossed his arms, ignoring completely the fact Evias literally almost passed out for no actual reason

Evias felt like a vampire, the way he got up with his arms crossed on top of his own chest and his eyes opening up like he got hit by a lightning "WHAT THE HELL? AM I DREAMING?"

"Blade... Are you coming back?"

Blade turned a little to look at Dan Heng eating on the bed in all his beauty "One moment" he turned to then raise his eyebrow as the Elves were standing on their tiptoes to try to look inside the bedroom. Blade narrowed his stare and leant to the doorframe, blocking their view "Eyes on me."

"Oh well, if you insist" Evias sighed enamoured to then shook his head "NO WAIT, NO!"

Luthiel held Evias "What the Captain wanted to say is that... We're going to the training ground of the manor to do our usual training... I think having friendly matches would be a good activity considering Dan Heng hasn't decided yet what to do"

Blade closed his eyes and nodded "You want me to train with you" he smirked and Evias coughed a little, trying to memorize that image forever

"Why does it sound sexy from him, oh Gods" Evias sighed at his own thoughts to then slap himself in front of the people "Yes, indeed, take care of Dan Heng, we will be there anyway... Feel free to join"

With that the elves left and Blade shrugged to then get inside the bedroom and smile at the sight of Dan Heng stretching his arms and yawning. He couldn't help but noticing his blue eyes staring at him and smiling warmly

"I heard it, will you go?" he asked "I think you will have fun" he said "But don't go like this, wear something more"

"I think I will" he replied to then tilt his head "Have you eaten enough? Was it good?" he asked and Dan Heng nodded

"Yes! Not sakura mochi, but these croissant were good!" he replied happily, feeling finally at peace. Everything looked just exactly what he wanted, like a summer day, full of warmth, happiness and lively time. He couldn't believe himself he was living finally at peace with Blade.

Blade leant a little on the bed, to then move the tray of food and kiss Dan Heng "Indeed, your lips taste sweeter" he kissed him more "Good" he caressed his cheek to then get to the closet and wear the clothes the maid probably brought in the early morning.

Dan Heng stand up and felt his body still sore. He could see Blade still looking at him as he was wearing black pants and a silk shirt, to the cover partially with a noble uppercoat "Fenir won't ever stop trying to make me look part of his family"

Dan Heng wore his robe to then see Yichen flying and almost pushing him to the floor "Yichen! Where have you been? Have you played for the whole night with Theo?" he asked amused to then notice his dragon nodding "I hope you haven't made him cry" he said to then notice the pet disappearing "Ah.. Yichen!" he muttered to then look at Blade "You actually look amazing! Like a prince!"

"Ugh..." Blade felt like dying and Dan Heng laughed at his reaction "Well, I am going" he did kiss him a little "Take care and rest more if you need... And send Yichen if you need me, I will come right away" he said leaving a kiss on his forehead

Dan Heng smiled "Don't worry, have fun and don't kill anyone"

Blade got his belt on with his beloved sword hanging. He left an amused smirk "I will try."

With that Dan Heng came out of the room after a while and Umi was there. The immortal looked at him and the mage cleared his throat

"Dan Heng, will you join me for a walk? he asked with his purple eyes begging for a positive reply. He then noticed behind the immortal, Blade's clothes on the floor and looked away, trying to not let the madness get over him.

Dan Heng closed the room and tilted his head "I wanted to check a little on Theo" he confessed to then smile warmly "I fear Yichen has made the Lord's brother upset, I should fix that"

"You mean this little cub, Imbibitor?"

Umi and Dan Heng turned and they noticed Aranvar walking in all his beauty, with Theo sitting on the wide shoulders of the dragon King, whose golden eyes were looking at them apathetically.

"Oh!" Dan Heng laughed a little to then walk closer to Aranvar to pat Theo's black hair "Did he jump on your, Aranvar?"

"Ah" Aranvar laughed "My skin is too hard for his canines, he tried and I think he's still secretely trying, he's an interesting cub" he said as he was looking at the baby with red cheeks, feeling embarassed "I wonder if he will ever be able to speak"

Dan Heng pinched the cheek of the vampire "Good morning, Theo" he smiled and Theo's eyes glowed to then hold on more to Aranvar, making the immortal tilt his head "Huh? I am not your favorite anymore?"

"Why, do you want him to draw on your blood again?" Umi asked, crossing his arms and Dan Heng sighed

"You're all so focus on that. He's just a creature who needs his own resources to survive" Dan Heng's blue eyes looked at Theo, who smirked evilly at Umi

"Imbibitor, drawing on a God's blood is a sin. I'd say even a drop of you would be enough to recharge an adult vampire" Aranvar pinched Theo's cheeks "If I may, Theo is more of a greedy baby"

Dan Heng sighed to then see Theo undecided if jumping on not into his arms "I wonder why he looks conflicted... Maybe he likes you more, Aranvar" he said and the dragon King looked at him with a puzzled stare

"I think it's because you're full of Blade's scent, I thought he was next to you" Fenir showed up in all his beauty. Honestly it was quite funny to see how Fenir's clothes were rapresenting the western countries with his elegant pants, leather boots, and silk white shirt covered partially by a dark coat with a jewel to keep the collar tied. And then on the other side there was Aranvar wearing a kimono.

"Oh, good morning Lord Fenir" Dan Heng smiled warmly, looking comfortable even after Fenir's words. He was actually happy, on the other side Umi was sighing heavily "Blade went to the training ground with the Elves"

Fenir almost fell on the ground "WHAT?!" he gnashed his teeth "That idiot is actually going to train like the old times without me?! Ah that motherf..." he ran leaving them there

"Huh" Dan Heng tilted his head to then smile widely "I think there's going to be a nice reunion" he said to then look at Umi "So where did you want to go?"

"Maybe... the city?" Umi asked to then notice Aranvar walk with them

"Oh I am curious about this city as well, this little cub might want to join" Aranvar spoke as Theo was moving his arms towards Dan Heng.

Umi sighed and Dan Heng smiled warmly "Let's go, Umi", and the mage felt his heart warm without any madness.

Even though he had lost everything, his ambition with the other headmasters. Even though he was now a betrayer of the other mage Guilds, he wanted to believe in that moment Dan Heng was actually happy and smiling at him for real.

He laughed a little towards his own thoughts to then bow a little like the first time he met the Imbibitor "Then I shall escort you".

Even if the road will be hard, full of facts I have to accept like you will never be mine
I still want to believe there can be a spot, a little one in your heart for a friend..
I still want to believe
We can start all over again, Dan Heng.

***

"Can you seriously stop being monkeys?" Blade sighed, walking in the middle of the training ground, as he was swinging his sword lightly.

"Hey, it's not about being monkeys! We're elves, we use the enviroment at our advantage!" Evias spoke to then smile innocenty as he noticed Blade planting his feet and raise his face to look at them standing on a tree branch with their bows aimed at him

"I do not like playing tag" he sighed to then move a little his head, letting an arrow almost touch his cheek "Good aim" he said to then smile and rush towards the tree, making the elves jump off it and recalling their manas to summon roots and defend themselves from Blade's mana strikes.

"Why did we actually let the Captain invite Blade? I am exhausted" Fey cried, trying to catch some breath as Blade was running towards Evias.

"Well at least he's not killing us" Volre said, sitting on the ground, taking a break to then cheer for Evias, who ended up close to Blade

"You're not using even a little of that strenght I saw back then" Evias said as he blocked Blade's sword with his bow, to then step back and roll his bow to hit Blade to his shoulder, making him laugh a little

"I am sure you can't handle me" Blade spoke with an obvious tone to then raise an eyebrow, noticing Evias coughing like he just got something in his throat

"Gods, why are you using these tricks to distract me" Evias laughed to then almost shout as Blade swinged his sword against him again "Hey!"

"Focus, will you?"

"On you? SURE!"

Some claps made the two and the unit turn to see Fenir smirking "If it isn't Blade training with alive bodies" he smiled evilly as he was getting his foil and walking elegantly towards the two "Did you want to dance without me? How harsh from my old friend"

Blade sighed and looked at Fenir, looking at him "It's morning, you can't use much of your power" he did remind him and the vampire smiled

"Won't this make it even more exciting? Besides, a little maybe is what I need to hurt you a little" he then looked at Evias "Move, it's my turn now, let me deal with him"

Evias felt his heart pounding "Ahw, someone is jealous" he smiled to then flick his hair "I guess I will let them fight for me, I know Blade will win..." he then opened up his eyes "No, this means he will have to marry me by the ancient laws and then... Alyne will make drown in his endless sorrow... I will be... a villain?!"

"NO!" Evias shouted and Fenir and Blade looked at him confused "I mean... if you keep it friendly"

"Friendly" Blade laughed to then tilt his head and look at Evias as the wind was caressing his black hair "Do not expect me to be gentle"

"W-what" Evias looked nervous "Fuck, this is so wrong on my moral levels" he cried inside to then feel Fenir's foil pushing him a little off the way "Hey!"

"Enough talk, move" Fenir was looking at him with his red big eyes, making the Elf feel a little intimidated, it looked like both of them were getting way too serious

Evias rolled his eyes "I will do it just because I want to check on my unit" he muttered and Fenir laughed a little as his eyes were focus for a moment on the wrist of the Elf fully covered in bandages.

Blade smiled "Fine" his red eyes glowed "I will try not to cut any of your limbs"

"How nice of you" Fenir walked slowly around Blade "It's quite refreshing to see you this into training... I thought since your curse started you would draw your sword only to kill"

Blade rolled his eyes and charged against Fenir. The elves felt the need to ask to the maids to bring some snacks to watch the two clashing their swords with both having their eyes full of malicious aura.

"I wonder..." Evias sighed as he sat comfy on the ground near his companions "Those two look so similar on so many things... How did they know each others?" he asked to then slap himself as his eyes locked on Fenir's figure once he got hit by Blade sword's hilt

"You're playing with me" Fenir laughed to then pierce his own hand to draw from his own blood and release some of red strings "Will you lover be annoyed if I scratch a bit your face?" he played Blade laughed

"Do you think you can make me embarassed?" the swordman moved fast do dodge Fenir's strings and reach him. The vampire smiled as he did clash his sword against his "You haven't changed"

"Why should I? I love playing with my prey" Fenir smiled to then push himself against Blade as different strings were covering the two.

"To be a friendly match... they look like they're about to kill each others" Volre muttered to then smile widely "Hey, there's Alyne!"

Blade flinched and he looked towards the side where Dan Heng, Aranvar were walking. He narrowed his stare once he noticed Umi smiling at his side as he was making two roses, Theo probably made with Dan Heng's blood, floating around the baby on the immortal's arms, like he was about to fall asleep.

"Eyes on me, legendary swordman" Fenir smiled, going feral as he noticed that little moment of distraction.

Blade sighed and in a swift movement he unleashed a strike, destroying the blood strings almost wrapping around him, to then clash his sword against him.

Dan Heng at that point reached the training ground till sitting with Theo sleeping in his arms. The elves crawled to him "Lucky you're here, they look like they will kill each others" Luthiel said

Evias looked at him dramatically "It was me! I shouldn't have let Blade meet Fenir... Fenir can't take my eyes off me even for one second"

"I won't take my eyes off you even for one second" Fenir told to Blade making the elves looking at Evias with a puzzled stare

"Neither will I, I don't want to miss your surrender expression" the swordman said as he kept fighting against him

"They're scary... We should stop them, they seriously will hurt each others" Fey said to then look at Umi sitting next to Dan Heng, handling the mana flowers Theo made

"Indeed, they will destroy themselves, Alyne, we have to do somet..." Luthiel looked at Dan Heng with a puzzled stare as the immortal was clapping happily his hands, while Theo was sleeping on his lap now.

"Seriously, you're okay with that?" Evias asked confused to then see Umi with those mana flowers, feeling so much of Dan Heng's mana and so did Volre

"Oh c'mon?! How many times did you let yourself be sucked" Volre said as he pointed at the finger of the immortal with clearly the signs of Theo's little canines in it

"For Gods sake, FEY! WATCH YOUR LANGUAGE" Evias cried and Blade looked towards them, feeling even more annoyed.

Aranvar sighed to then grab a tea, one of the personal maids appointed gave him "It's quite interesting, since I have met Blade and the Imbibitor, my mornings haven't been quiet even once""

Umi crossed his arms to then notice Blade and Fenir keep fighting. Blade was smiling just like when he was fighting against him back then. He was reaching slowly the insanity, caused by the pleasure of a good match Fenir was giving him.

"How tasty" Fenir showed his canines as Blade's hand was bleeding a little "Are you tired yet?"

"Oh, I can go for the whole day like this" the swordman smiled to then tilt his head "But I want to end this match."

Fenir opened up his eyes and laughed as he noticed Blade charging towards him.

Theo woke up a little and clapped his hand for his brother, while Yichen and Dan Heng were cheering for Blade. All this with the elves, Aranvar and Umi looking at them with a puzzled stare.

Blade swiftly clashed his sword against his to then push himself towards Fenir and literally grab his uppercoat with an incredible strenght to make him lose balance. Fenir planted his feet to react, but he ended up being disarmed from his foil and soon Blade's sword pointing at his throat.

Theo stand up and ran towards his brother with his teary eyes and Fenir laughed slowly to then literally burst into laughs with Blade.

"Oh, how I have missed all this, Blade" he said as he was picking up Theo, as the swordman was withdrawing his sword and sigh, feeling a weird happiness "Last time we had a match we were in a battlefield and you decided to spare my life"

"It seems I did well to entrust you to help me rebuild what the Emperor asked my unit to destroy" he said to then get surprised as he noticed Dan Heng walking towards him

Fenir walked towards Aranvar to let Theo climb on the dragon King, who flinched annoyed "Seriously, why"

"Because I feel like I want to fight more" his red eyes looked at Evias, who looked away "Huh? Are you scared?"

Evias laughed to then stand up and get his bow "Fine, let's see if you can handle Elves' agilit.." he got hit by the hilt of the sword, to push him to a corner of the training ground

"Nice reflexes" Fenir teased to then look at Evias narrowing his stare

"You're enjoying having friendly matches.. aren't you?" Dan Heng smiled warmly and Blade let his finger slip through the sword

"Training with people in a common ground and not hostile was something... I used to do daily back with my family" Blade said to then smirk "Surely I was less powerful, Fenir gave me a decent match"

"Uhm... You don't look satisfied" Dan Heng crossed his arms and Blade tilted his head

"It's not easy to satisfy this side of me" he smirked "But I know someone who does without even handling a weapon, pretty fascinating isn't it?" he whispered and Dan Heng couldn't help but laughing embarassed

"Shall we?" Dan Heng locked his blue eyes into the red eyes of the swordman, as he was summoning his ancient spear

"You want to give me the honor to fight you? I have begged you since the start.." Blade couldn't help but feeling like Dan Heng was literally giving him another incredible gift. He loved fighting so much he couldn't step back

"Now it's different" he smiled warmly "Shall we begin?"

"After you" Blade did fake a bow, staring deeply into those blue eyes.

"Are they... seriously fighting?" Umi asked confused

"Are they fighting... again?!" Volre asked looking at Evias and Fenir on the other side of the training ground.

"Nyaa!" Theo clapped his hands happily at the show he had in front of him, while standing on the dragon King's shoulder, who sighed heavily

Blade charged towards Dan Heng, who was keeping his lovely stare towards him "Damn, don't look at me like that" he muttered, trying to keep himself focus.

Dan Heng blocked his strike with his spear to then push him elegantly, and move swiftly creating around some waves of pure water, forcing the swordman to leap back "Like how?" the immortal tilted his head innocently to then dodge a strike of the swordman.

"Playing innocent" Blade jumped high as his red eyes glowed and his sword was almost responding to him going feral in the fight.

The way they both were fighting looked more like a dance between the blue waves of mana from Dan Heng and the feral strikes of Blade covered in his malicious aura, entertained and excited to have a match with him.

The swordman was used to see Dan Heng mostly using his mana to fight, it was the first time seeing him moving and fight physically, probably because he didn't want to use his powers against him to have a longer fight.

Blade knew Dan Heng could actually beat him , but a side of him didn't want to care and wanted to push himself to enjoy the match he was having with his lover. The feelings and the little smirks between the two were making the whole situation just an amazing and entertaining scene for him.

Dan Heng's movement were so elegant and fast, as the water around him was moving and almost caressing his his hair, while those blue eyes were looking into his red eyes like he just wanted to keep both frozen in that moment. Blade moved swiftly, dodging the waves of his mana, as Dan Heng was positioning himself for another hit.

Blade blocked Dan Heng spear and pushed himself more, making Dan Heng smile warmly "I do believe if I have infinite mana, you do have infinite energies" he laughed a little

"It seems you're going too gentle" Blade smirked "You're the God of Life, not war after all, I see" he teased and Dan Heng pout annoyed

"Noisy" he said to then step back with his spear and float up in the air, as the golden orb of his weapon was shining and Yichen like a command flew towards him, getting to his big usual form.

Blade positioned himself ready to strike back. Dan Heng moved his spear between his fingers, moving the waves of water around him, as the blue mana was covering his whole figure.

His eyes were fully focus on Blade. He blocked his spear and in that moment he plunged, followed by the waves of water and Yichen roaring towards the swordman.

Everyone was actually speechless but also worried as it was the first time they could see Dan Heng fighting like that, was he really about to hit Blade like that?

Blade stayed still with his hands ready to unleash the strike, but his eyes fell for the blue eyes of the immortal, who was handling the spear towards him with all that power following him. His long black hair had almost their tips shining of blue mana along with his jade horns. It looked like a beautiful half dragon was plunging upon him in an elegant but deadly way.

Dan Heng flinched as he noticed Blade sighing while he was letting his sword fall to the ground, to then reach out to him. His red eyes were calm as he was showing himself with no sign of defense. The immortal smiled warmly as his plunge didn't look anymore fierce and fast, but he reached Blade slowly while his weapon disappeared along with all those mana waves and Yichen was getting back to his pet size. Dan Heng held the hand Blade was offering, to then getting pulled towards his arms for a tight hug.

"Oh? Did you surrender?" Blade asked and Dan Heng laughed as he was enjoying his hug

"You did it first" he said making him laugh to then getting his hair caressed

"God... I thought they were going to get hurt" Evias did pant to then notice Fenir sit on the ground "Hey... what? Did you surrender?"

"You gave me literally all the time to knock you out, you lost as soon as you turned to look at your God and my friend" Fenir crossed his arms annoyed "Maybe next time you won't give me that easy game"

Evias looked at Fenir with flaming eyes to then look at Blade and Dan Heng hugging in the middle of the training ground with that little pet dragon floating happily around them.

"Such an amusing Era we live in.." Aranvar smirked as he looked at Theo clapping happily on his shoulder "A God, symbol of life blessings... intertwined his fate with a cursed man who lost everything to his insanity"

Luthiel sighed in relief with his companions, laying on the grass as they were all keeping their breath, thinking that Dan Heng wouldn't have stopped, and neither Blade.

Umi looked at the rose of Dan Heng and Theo's mana in his hand, to then look at how Dan Heng was smiling happily into Blade's arms. Blade was with his chin laying on the shoulder of the immortal, while the hands were caressing his long black hair on his back. It looked like the swordman was trying to make him disappear into his arms forever, as Dan Heng was with his arms laying on his back neck, enjoying and loving every little caress. They look so wrong and so right at the same time to the mage's eyes.

"You look so happy" Umi spoke as he looked away to focus back on the roses he had in his hands "Who would have thought you would have fallen for someone like him..." he muttered to then notice Evias offering his hand to Fenir in order to help him to stand up.

The mage sighed annoyed, feeling his heart weirdly not hurt, but... a little happiness was growing like he was just accepting the fact the immortal was definitely living better without him around anymore.

It seems those two were destined to find and save each others in this twisted and insane Fate.

"Ah" Umi laughed a little to then tilt his head "Seems like you won Blade... You actually did... since the start"

Chapter Text

"I am still mad."

Dan Heng sighed as he was sitting in the courtyard, enjoying the sunny day. He raised a little his face to notice an annoyed Blade in his noble suit. He was looking so beautiful that the immortal couldn't help but smiling happily, making the swordman having his lips twitching out of nervous

"Don't look at me like that" Blade crossed his arms and Dan Heng tilted his head in an adorable way "Why did you decide to stay..." he muttered as he sat next to the immortal.

Dan Heng smiled as he noticed the swordman laying the head on his lap, with his eyes closed and the arms still crossed like he wanted to show he was still mad, but he wanted of course the immortal to caress him.

"I want to know what's going to happen... If anything happens, I want to know right away if a war will begin, so I can stop it" he smiled warmly and Blade at that point opened his eyes to look at him

"It's none of your business" he sighed "You're not supposed to get yourself in these manners" Dan Heng pout and he raised his hand to pinch his cheek "Seriously, won't heavens be mad if you actually try to help one of the factions?"

Dan Heng looked confused and Blade laughed a little "I think you would break the balance, silly" he did tickle his forehead to then get more comfortable on his lap "Think about your new home"

Dan Heng laid the hands on his hair "I won't stay still if my lover is going to war... You said you will join if that happens" he showed a sad stare and Blade kept resting his eyes

"Dan Heng" Blade's voice was calm "I am part of this, you're not" he flinched as Dan Heng slapped his forehead "What the hell?"

"You're my lover, I am part of this as well as you're part of whatever in Heavens happens since you're with me." his look was actually mad and Blade sighed "Seriously, Blade... How can you even think that"

"Dan Heng, okay, I am sorry" he grabbed his hands and kissed them gently "What I meant is that the only reason I am joining is because war will bring a lot of negative mana you will have to deal. The faster it ends, the better for us both" he explained "I simply don't understand why we're still here... We would receive news from Umi in a second with his thunderbirds anyway"

"Well..." Dan Heng crossed his arms and Blade lifted himself a little to caress his cheeks "I want to know what the Emperor wants me for"

Blade gnashed his teeth to then sigh heavily "I am terribly against that" he muttered as he laid his forehead against his "But it's your choice and I can't tie you in the bedroom and wait for them to get away from the city" he confessed to then smirk "But it could be a nice idea"

Dan Heng closed his eyes, feeling his cheeks getting red. He cleared his throat and pushed Blade back to lay on his lap "Noisy." he commented to then hear him laughing

"Oh oh! If it isn't the sound of those lovebirds"

Blade sighed as he noticed Evias in all his beauty, smirking at them "I am ready for a rematch, don't think Alyne can protect you this time" he played and the swordman stayed on Dan Heng's lap, clearly hinting he wouldn't have moved

"Move, pointy ears, if Blade gives rematch, mine shall be first" Fenir in a glance was next to Evias with his arm on his shoulder "Plus, I am kinda hurt, you do not seek a rematch with me? You did lose last time"

"Why are they here" Blade sighed annoyed as he wanted to enjoy some time alone with Dan Heng, who laughed a little, enjoying the swordman being weirdly lazy towards even sword matches

"I remind you, before being my guard and my lover, you're a legendary swordman!" he sounded excited and Blade looked at him with a puzzled stare

"You shouldn't even be happy, I got that reputation for many reasons and one of those is surely how many I have killed" he said as he raised his hand and looked at it, thinking about how many people fell in the battlefield against him.

Dan Heng took his hand and Blade blinked a little as he noticed the immortal bringing it close to his own cheek to encourage him to caress him "Your hands might be rough for all the fights you've been into, but when they do caress me, I can't see any harshness" he closed his eyes for a moment to then smile at him "After all this time, don't think you can scare me anymore as I did accept who you are at first sight"

Blade looked at Dan Heng feeling enchanted again from his ethereal and warm aura. He sighed "What to do with you..?" he did caress his cheeks and Dan Heng laughed as it was basically the usual phrase with him "Fool, I lov.."

"POINTY EARS? Wow... I mean... Wow, Lord Fenir, you seriously couldn't get another nickname for me?" Evias laughed nervously as he was moving his long brown hair "For your information, I have tons of nicknames in my territories... The Forest Ears, the Forest's Smerald" he started to list with his proud stare, making Blade and Dan Heng sigh annoyed as the two were literally putting up a show to ruin their quiet time

"Pretty funny, it looks like you've been living in the forest since all those nicknames refer to it" Fenir smirked evilly "This would explain why you do not have manners to speak with high authorities anymore" Fenir tilted his head and Evias narrowed his stare to then smirk back

"Oh, but I do" he laid his hands on the hips "Simply, Elves do speak and give respect to who deserve" he looked at Blade with heart eyes "Like the legendary swordman!" he smiled making him look with a puzzled stare

"Oh?" Fenir laughed as he leant more to Evias, who gnashed his teeth "Sounds like you need a lesson about how the Lord of the City makes people follow the law and understand how to live without any... trouble here."

Evias looked into his red eyes and crossed his arms "Doesn't matter, we're leaving tomorrow as soon as Alyne goes too"

"Oh? You wanted to leave without giving me a rematch?" Fenir tilted his head "Were you scared to get back home without some limbs or what?"

Evias laughed "Oh my..."

"Lord Fenir!" Talon along with the guards arrived and didn't know if he had to look happy to see Dan Heng and Blade close or worried to see Fenir and Evias looking like they were about to jump on each others "The Emperor is here, and with him there's also Syn"

Blade stand up right away and Dan Heng sighed "Syn..." the swordman felt already his hand trembling on his sword and Fenir looked at him with a fierce stare

"Don't you dare" he looked at Evias "And you too... It's my city, violence inside is prohibited so get yourself a tea" he smirked "It's time for the show! Will you join the meeting, Imbibitor?"

Blade looked at Dan Heng who stand up and tilted his head "Eheh" he felt the swordman killing him with his stare "Of course not, I will just stay here and wait for the outcome" he smiled innocently "Blade will join"

Fenir looked at the swordman to then smirk "Well then, let's go. The other Lords are waiting at the entrance already"

"I will stay with Dan Heng!" Evias exclaimed as he reached Dan Heng's side to then see Umi coming with some mages as his convoy

"Us too!" Volre, Luthiel, Fey and Zeno apparently ran after who knows how many hours at the training ground "We will be Alyne's personal guards for the time being!"

Evias smirked and felt sparkles behind his figure "The Rangers come exactly when they're needed, we will give the best service, after all I am the Captain" he smiled almost as he was posing for an artist

"... Great" Fenir cleared his throat to then see Umi getting closer

"Fenir, it's time" Umi said to then leave a glance to Dan Heng, who was looking at Blade walking inside the manor.

"I hope everything will be alright" Dan Heng sighed, feeling a little bit of fear growing inside and Evias smiled as they both sat on the bench and the other elves were standing like personal guards around them. Honestly that was making Dan Heng feeling a little bit in awe but they were too cute to say anything against that.

"Don't worry, even if a war happens, we will win" Evias smiled evilly to then cross his arms "Ugh but this means I will meet again that idiot" he sighed thinking about Lord Fenir

"Don't worry Alyne" Volre smiled "War would last nothing, if Dragons joins they will burn everything down in one breath and then you will have to deal with an immense negative mana" he smiled victorious to then laugh nervously as Dan Heng didn't look at all reassured

"What Volre meant is.." Luthiel cleared his throat as he hit him with his elbow "If Dragons join... they will surely surrender in no time, that's it"

"Right" Zeno nodded to then raise one eyebrow "Wait n.."

"Enough!" Evias laughed to then notice Dan Heng sighing, feeling already a bit of sadness

Dan Heng got surprised as he noticed Blade walking annoyed towards them.

"Oh my... He forgot to say; - thank you for protecting my lover, Evias... I shall grant you a reward made with all my heart -" Evias smiled with his eyes full of expectations as Blade was walking in all his beauty, like a dark knight, towards them.

"Huh? Already sad?" Blade tilted his head as he leant towards Dan Heng

"No, I was just overthinking probably, but why did you come back?" he replied as he looked a little confused.

Blade swiftly laid a hand on the immortal's cheek and kissed him

Evias' eyes opened up and Fey right away wrapped his arm around the neck of the Captain to avoid him to shout or anything. Yes, Fey was literally almost choking Evias who was moving his arms as he couldn't believe to see a romantic Blade in front of his eyes, just to remind him how delusional and single he was.

Dan Heng smiled and Blade pinched his cheek "Relax, whatever happens I won't leave your side anytime soon" he said to then see Fenir running

"Seriously! Come back! We're starting! You can deal with your lover later you shameless man!"

Blade rolled his eyes and turned "You're lucky we're in the city." he muttered to then follow Lord Fenir who laughed and let his arm on Blade's shoulders. From the outside they could even look as friends.

"He's so romantic" Evias cried once he got back his soul, since Fey almost killed him

Dan Heng couldn't help but laughing a little. Blade was definitely lost for him, it was funny because thinking how he was at the start, nobody would have ever thought that so called demon would fall in love with him.

Dan Heng for a moment felt something. His eyes opened up as he noticed a tall man, with long dark brown hair, wearing a long red and golden hanfu, followed by some guards wearing the official royal uniform. Those eyes... Dan Heng for a moment felt in awe as he met those.

Evias and the Elves positioned themselves in front of Dan Heng, who was still looking at the Emperor walking calmly and smiling. The guards moved the elves and Dan Heng tilted his head to then look at Evias. Even just a stare was enough for him to understand not to make it a big deal.

The Emperor leant towards Dan Heng who looked at him full of curiosity. Those eyes were literally the same and his father. The immortal felt his heart pounding as he noticed and felt a familiar scent. By the normal human life, the Emperor should have been about sixty years old, but why was he looking younger than that? Was he also cursed?

"So it's you" the man tilted his head "My father's sin." his eyes opened up as Dan Heng laid his hand on his cheeks and smiled warmly. He could feel water around him and it looked like the two were closed in a bubble. The Emperor was keeping his eyes on the immortal, feeling like he was in the middle of an ancient forest, caressed by the mana of Dan Heng who kept his blue empty eyes on him and his smile... such a beautiful smile...

***

"So... The Emperor decided to appoint you to the political talk? Seriously?" Fenir smirked as he noticed Syn entering and leaving a glance to Blade, who was looking around, seeing no royal guards "Does the Emperor think I am just teasing?"

Aranvar sighed as he sat on one of the chair, seeing also the Queen of the Elves sitting next to him. The Woman had ice eyes and long silver hair, wearing a beautiful dress adorned with white and blue gems, the same that were covering most of the pointy ears.

"I am appointed for the political affairs. The Emperor might come later" Syn shrugged to the sigh "But it's pretty fascinating how the Lord of Aresta's city keeps by his side a traitor of the Empire"

Blade crossed his arms, standing next to Fenir's seat, saying no word about it.

Fenir laughed "He's not the only criminal of the Emperor's Lands my city has welcomed" he said with no shame in front of the Lords of the other countries

Aranvar sighed "We're not here to speak about a traitor, besides we're talking of his actions of fifty years ago which do not and won't influence the outcome of this meeting" he spoke with an annoyed tone

"Indeed" Fenir smiled innocently to then cross his leg, and smirk towards Syn who smiled back at him as she sat "So, I don't plan to keep everyone in this room for too long as I am sure my city can please you more once this meeting is done so.." He looked at the Lords of the countries "We're here to ask for the Emperor to surrender his lands back to the owners as it's clear he's not fit to manage them and clearly he's been used by the mages in order to gather mana... immense mana to prepare probably for a war" he sighed innocently as his guards were giving to the Lords reports

"Mana... Immense mana?" the Queen of Elves was looking at the reports confused and Aranvar next to her, leant a little to point at the design of something similar to an hourglass "What an awful object" she commented annoyed "Doesn't even look aesthetic"

Blade sighed. Elves were just elves. Slowly he was getting that Evias in the elves world was actually normal.

Syn looked at the reports and gnashed her teeth "How did you do get these..." her eyes fell to Umi "Ah... so this is why you came to the Palace and stayed..." she laughed "Let's say that this hourglass is indeed a mana storage, how is it possible to gain all that mana? By the records, you have no proofs of a big amount of deaths in the land, and if the hourglass indeed gets creatures' mana, then we should have got a raise of deaths of sudden disappearance, don't you think?"

She was pushing Fenir to show off Dan Heng right away and that was the least they wanted to do. Having already Aranvar and he himself knowing his name and appearance as the God of Life, countries might have actually fallen to get him as a blessing for their lands.

He was sure Aranvar was on their side, but he didn't know if the Queen of Elves, the Lords of the Western and Eastern lands might have been interested to know it was possible to tame a God for their likings by using those designs.

Syn sighed "The hourglass is indeed a mana storage, but it's used only for magic practise"

"It's not true." Umi said and Syn looked at him with an deadly stare "I am a Great Mage of one of the ancient guilds and I am a witness. It's clear the Emperor..."

"The Emperor" Syn cut him off "Never said we would use that mana for a war... didn't he?" she crossed her arms as that was actually the truth "We only have the word of Fenir who barely was in the Emperor Lands" she sighed "How can you just throw that without having a declaration or a report that says and proves the Emperor wants a war?"

Blade sighed annoyed as she was right and Fenir smirked excited. He was actually getting amused

"But still... The hourglass is meant to be able to contain such an high density of mana... How is it even possible to find it in nature if the Emperor lands indeed haven't kidnapped or killed anyone for this experiment?" asked one of the Lord from the Western Lands

Blade crossed his arms and Syn smiled "What if it's possible, or creatures with that amount mana exist" the swordman said and the Lords laughed as Aranvar and Fenir were staring at him madly

"Not even Elves have that capacity, and we're the closest to Alyne's blessing compared to you all" the Queen smiled as some sparkles were appearing around her just to give her more effect to make her appear better than anyone else in the room.

The Queen in that moment stopped and Fenir tilted his head curious by her sudden change. Aranvar leant a little towards the Queen who looked for a moment paralysed in her own world. Her ice eyes were staring at a non point "Your Majesty?" he whispered but she was keeping her eyes opened like she was actually doing something with her magic.

"Not even Elves indeed" Syn sighed "So, let's wrap this up. You think the Emperor wanted to declare war but it looks your proofs haven't much impact, and not only that, Lord Fenir, you dare to even already pass to the negotation of a possible surrender... I think you're the one who wants a war." she sighed "We're finally in an Era of Peace between the lands, why bringing the world again into such a despair."

"My Ranger Unit" the Queen spoke as she woke up from a dream and she looked at Syn "There was apparently one of the ancient mages working on some experiments with my people. How can you explain that?"

"Do you have proofs?" Syn asked and the Queen looked fierce

"I trust my Rangers, and we got also Volre" she looked at the other Lords "He's one of the youngest unit working for the reign. He has been kidnapped, he's a witness. Ikaro, the ancient mage... did something so horrible to my people... Their hearts were stopped, but their bodies would move at his commands... Perhaps an army of undead?" she asked and Fenir looked at Blade who shrugged because honestly he didn't know as well what Ikaro was doing to those elves

"I can say it's true. I was there and managed to kill Ikaro" Blade said with a smirk "Self defense of course" he did fake a bow to then look at the Queen "And to protect the Queen's beloved unit"

Aranvar drank some tea, trying not to feel in awe by that act and Fenir laughed a little to then look at Syn

"... Ikaro was officially banned from the ancient guilds"

"Then why..." Blade smiled "Why did I have to fight the ice mage Shui who brought the hourglass and an artifact where we fought?" he crossed his arms "Surely I have seen them fighting together against me and the Elves, so what exactly did you do to ban him? Letting him still use innocents for his experiments with dark magic?" he tilted his head "Pretty irresponsable...Hm.. I'd say the ancient guilds didn't really care to stop him as he was still creating artifacts for you... You were making him do the dirty work basically" he smirked and Syn sighed annoyed

The Queen looked at Syn with fierce eyes and she felt it a lot.

"Question is... You're asking the Emperor to surrender his lands without any proof of actual war?This looks more a meeting for the Mages actions, not the Emperor...Mages and Emperor are two different things. We do not respond to him..."

"But he responds to YOU" Fenir punched the table annoyed "Stop trying to make yourself look like an innocent one, Syn. Oh great mage of illusion, you're so focus on yourself that you probably use your magic on yourself too" he laughed evilly as the lords were feeling a little in awe as Fenir was slowly releasing some of his strings in the room

"Fenir." Blade called him back and the Queen gnashed her teeth

"Silence." Fenir stand up "I have reports of you asking for a big amount of resources for the construction of those things and the Emperor approved them! All of them!"

"What if those were for his personal use?"

Fenir laughed insanely "Ah... Personal use you say? What would a man do with that amount of mana if not getting powerful and threat the peace himself just like that insane of father he had?"

"Oh I see you have a personal hatred towards the Empire, Lord Fenir" Syn smiled evilly "Aren't you actually the one who's trying to start a war? Those reports... If you got them it means you sent spies in our territories"

Fenir crossed his arms "Like you haven't sent yours in our territories"

Aranvar sighed annoyed "This is giving me headache" he looked at Syn "Even if the Emperor doesn't respond to you, he should respond to the ancient guilds as they depend on him. So... if we rephrase, shouldn't we investigate on the reasons why the ancient guilds were present in my and the Elves' territories?"

Syn looked at Aranvar to then nod "Can do that" she replied annoyed and Fenir rolled his eyes "Aranvar you clearly know why I was in your territories. You got as prisoner one of my mages." she looked at the Queen of Elves "As for that... I do apologise but I had no idea what Ikaro was doing there in terms of experiments, I can assure I have no reports I did know about his experiments on Elves"

Fenir sighed "Still... All of this doesn't excuse the Emperor's behaviour" he crossed his arms "I am here in order to bring back our lands the way they were before the madness of Emperor Zhao Li, I am sure it's not a big deal as the Emperor's Lands are almost infinite, giving back some lands won't do any harm since we're all friends here, right?" he smiled innocently to then look at the Lords "If... the Lords came here, it means they were attracted to the idea to get back some of the territories that got stolen, so I am here to ask kindly to give them back and form a proper alliance that would block all the ancient mage guilds doing in other territories."

Syn laughed "And you expect the Emperor to do what... control us? The mages are their own authority"

Fenir tilted his head "Funny as all you have done in the reports had the Emperor as sponsor"

"I ask for a big payment." the Queen crossed her arms "Considering the Emperor gave finances for your experiments... He is responsable of what happened in my territories, therefore I do expect a payment for the people I have lost and... a life is impossible to pay if not with another life" she sighed "But I am not here to declare a war, the Emperor has to take responsability and give back a part of his lands to me like one of the ancient forests it's told Alyne was living for a big time"

Fenir smiled excited "There you go... A kind request for the Queen in person... Now now... Where is the Emperor?"

Syn smiled "Oh? You should guess" she looked at Blade "After all he has told he was coming not for this meeting, but to meet an old friend."

Blade held his sword and walked out but Syn closed it with his magic. Umi stand up and looked at Syn who shrugged "We said we won't leave the room till the meeting is done, haven't we?"

Blade gnashed his teeth and looked at Fenir who crossed his arms.

She was pushing to reveal Dan Heng so hard, and Blade was seriously thinking to go all in on that.

Considering Aranvar was surely on their sides. Dragons alone were already a big impact in a possible war, the Western Lords wouldn't have dare to go against them, but what if... They discovered the hourglass was capable to get a Gods' power?

Blade's head was seriously starting to hurt. His red eyes looked at Syn and he could feel she was trying to trigger his insanity in front of all of them "Ah.." Blade laid his hand on his head, and Umi stand up

"Syn." Umi called her out "It's forbidden to use magic."

"I am just trying to reveal..." she smiled as she noticed the presents feeling in awe

The Queen's eyes stuck on Blade for a moment and she opened them up as she saw a big malicious aura around him "He's full of negative mana..." she spoke terrified "Just how is this possible.."

"So" Syn clapped her hands smiling happily "The reason why the hourglass exist now is to cure the people the previous Emperor cursed... Just like the legendary swordman... He needs tons of life mana to keep himself sane... See how he's losing control with just a few of my spell?"

The Queen felt in awe "This doesn't sound right..."

"What is reality and what not?" Syn crossed her arms "Fenir might have told one truth but there are clearly lies as well in there. The Emperor never said he wanted war."

Fenir looked at Blade and sighed annoyed "Stop it."

"Why? I am going all in, you should as well Fenir... Shouldn't everyone in this room know the truth?" Syn smiled "If you want to declare war between all the lands, at least make sure all the lands have a fully understandment of the situation or your trust will break in no time." she exposed him and Fenir gnashed his teeth to then look at Aranvar, whose eyes were looking at the Queen of Elves confused just like the other Lords

"This is getting on my nerves." the Queen said "What exactly are you two on? I demand respect and the truth to be told already" she gnashed her teeth "If I have to risk my people's lives I demand proofs, real ones"

"Right" one of the Western Lands stand up "We can't really go on a fight against the Emperor's lands with these few proofs"

"But as Fenir's side lacks of many proofs, we surely know those artifacts were actually built and what kind of personal use would need that mana?"

"So what? My lands had no fights and no mages. We shouldn't even care about what the mages have done in the other territories. The Alliance we have is just for commerce rows"

"Oh?! Are you listening to yourself Lord? Whatever happens in the other lands influence also the economy of every other land"

"Though, we hadn't any problems even when the Elves had their deal with Ikaro"

Fenir looked at Syn smiling at the chaos she provoked, and all eyes went on Blade who slashed his sword against the door to open it and run away.

"Oh?" Syn commented to then sigh and Fenir stand up

"Fine... You all want the truth?" Fenir smirked and Syn actually tilted her head surprised. Was he actually about to reveal?

Aranvar felt mad but the other Lords were just keep discussing and Fenir stand up

"If you want to know the real truth, please, let us follow the swordman" Fenir crossed his arms "But I am telling you... Dragons are on my side" he declared with a smile and Aranvar gnashed his teeth to then look away "Say..." he said as he was looking at all the people in the room "If I tell you the Emperor gave the permission to dirty his territories by giving the mages the full potential and resources to archieve the plans they wanted to get an important God of our land imprisoned in order to use his mana to destroy the equilibrium of life and death..." Syn was surprised he was actually revealing "And tell me something more..." Fenir's eyes were looking fierce at the mage to then move to the others "If I tell you they're the reasons why our lands have been poisoned for years because of their doings... Shouldn't be right to finally get paid back?" he smiled as he noticed the people even more curious and confused "Very well, you may follow me."

Umi gnashed his teeth as he was walking next to Fenir "This wasn't part of the plan"

Fenir sighed "She clearly was using her spells to manipulate the only human Lords inside the room" he said with an obvious tone "But not even madness can blind people to the truth in front of their eyes... I have to use Dan Heng."

Umi opened up his eyes "Wait... No, Fenir." Umi stopped him "I am not..."

"Bring it... He will collaborate."

"I haven't stolen it to bring it and expose Dan Heng like that" Umi gnashed his teeth and Fenir smirked

"Too bad, you're in my city and I command you." his eyes were looking fierce at the mage "Do as I say if you want all this to end."

***

Blade reached the courtyard and almost fell into insanity as he noticed Dan Heng and the Emperor gladly chatting on the bench as the Elves and the royal guards were just looking at them with a puzzled stare.

"You..." Blade walked towards the Emperor as his hands were already drawing his sword

Dan Heng turned and looked at Blade "Wait... Blade!"

The swordman started to run to then notice Yichen in his big form standing in front of the two to block Blade's from getting closer.

"Ah... so majestic" the Emperor commented "Beautiful and graceful just like yourself, Imbibitor" the Emperor smiled and Dan Heng laughed a little

Yichen got back to his little form as Evias and the other elves came to stop Blade before the royal guards would charge to protect the Emperor.

"Dan Heng." Blade ignored everyone and the immortal smiled warmly "Don't. What are you doing close to him?! Get away, I am going to behead him."

Dan Heng crossed his arms and sighed annoyed as the Emperor was looking at Blade

"Oh, that's him"

"Yes, that's him"

The Emperor sighed to then groan in pain as his head was pounding and Dan Heng right away kept him from falling, making him lay on his shoulder. That view was making Blade going insane but he soon heard footsteps behind him.

"What's the meaning of this?!"

Syn and the others were there and people got surprised seeing Dan Heng and the Emperor sitting next to the other.

"Huh?" The Queen of elves crossed his arms "So... The Emperor didn't join because he wanted to stay with his lover?" she asked annoyed "How irresponsable"

Fenir almost fell and Talon's coughed hard, trying to keep Fenir composed as definitely Blade's face was so damn amusing in that moment for him

"THE QUEEEN!" Evias exclaimed to then literally throw himself to the ground to kneel before her and she smiled happily "VOLRE, LUTHIEL, FEY, ZENO, MOVE. THE QUEEN IS HERE"

"Oh damn, he's right" Volre was too focus on avoiding Blade to behead the Emperor

"MY QUEEN!" they exclaimed as they formally kneeled before her, making her feel even more shiny under the other's puzzled stare

"My beloved people" she said with a lovely voice to then clear her throat as she noticed Aranvar's golden eyes staring at her with a puzzled stare.

"Oh?" Fenir looked at Syn "How weird... It looks like you do not recognize your Emperor"

Syn opened up her eyes as she noticed Fenir smirking with an evil aura behind him "You..." she then looked at Umi, who was caressing one of the roses Theo made "You haven't only taken those designs... you also..." Syn stepped back and Fenir laughed

Blade's lips were twitching "What the hell is happening?!"

The Emperor sighed "I do apologise, but I was waiting for my treatment before being present at the meeting" he stand up and Dan Heng stand up to get to Blade, worried about his state.

The red eyes of the swordman were stuck in the figure of the immortal as he was slowly reaching out to him "Did Syn try to make you insane?"

"Yes... I just needed to see you" he whispered as the immortal was pulling him for a hug.

"So!" Fenir laughed "Shall I explain? Welcome to the Act two, how amusing" he did fake a bow "The Emperor was indeed a puppet of the Ancient mages for a long time. He was sick and Syn used that moment of weakness to use her illusion magic to poison his mind. Syn, thanks to Ikaro mana collections of dead Elves, managed to get enough negative mana to inject the worst pain in the Emperor for years and convinced him to give them all... It looked as indeed the Emperor's lands were on her hands" he smiled as he noticed the Evias and the royal guards, with Talon's guards aiming at her

"How..."Syn gnashed her teeth and the Queen of Elves opened up her eyes to then look at the Emperor

"When Umi, one of the ancient guilds headmaster, was being called in the Palace... We did set a plan... We had enough pure life mana frozen in this beautiful rose" Fenir pointed at the magical rose Theo created with Dan Heng's mana "Umi used it to cure partially the Emperor, who did choose to keep the role of him being a puppet till now"

"A puppet..?" The Queen was confused "How did you manage to get pure life mana? It's impossible as every creature... even Elves do not have it. Pure life mana is only a legend of Heavens"

Blade got distance from Dan Heng's hug and looked at Fenir "You... You promised you wouldn't do that, Fenir." he gnashed his teeth and Fenir tilted his head with a smirk

"I feel a little forced now, Blade" he shrugged and Umi rolled his eyes

The Emperor sighed "I am fully cured now, surely I did tire you, I do apologise" he bowed a little towards Dan Heng who felt embarassed as he was still close to Blade, who was feeling just confused by everything.

"Can vampire actually collect pure life mana?" one of the lords got close to Umi to look at the Rose "It does shine of a mana I have never seen, it's incredible"

"Even just a rose has so much... Can vampire..?" they opened up their eyes as Umi destroyed the rose in front of their eyes

"NO!" they exclaimed "It was unique!"

"So rare!"

"Yeah, right, Oh no, Umi... What have you done?" Fenir said with zero emotion as his mind was sending him the frame of Theo sleeping literally in the living room with thausands of those flowers.

He was actually still a bit jealous.

Maybe he should have asked Umi to do something like a potion to make him look like a baby to get some of that blood.

"That could work..." he smiled evilly to then clear his throat as he noticed Blade staring at him deadly like he somehow read his mind "Anyway.."

The Queen sighed dramatically "I am getting tired..."

Evias took her from a fake fall "No, my Queen!"

"Ah!" she was shining of pure beauty "So tired, I wish to know the truth please!"

"Please, your majesty is really sensible" Volre had teary eyes "Do not play with her feelings anymore"

"God... Elves" Aranvar wanted to turn into a dragon and burn everything except where Dan Heng was.

"Please... I am glad to be fully recovered now... I wasn't able to talk anymore if not under the coomands of the mages" The Emperor sighed annoyed as his eyes were looking at Syn with an evil smile "Umi managed to get some of my control thanks to the pure life mana the rose had and so I was waiting for Syn to plan to take me here just for the scene. Lord Fenir planned all this and I'd say everything worked"

"But was the Emperor really ill or is this another lie to excuse yourself from the atrocities you've done in these years while our lands were destroyed?" asked one of the Lord of the Eastern lands

"Actually... why were the Emperor's lands immune completely to the poison?"

Umi sighed and some mages came, carrying the hourglass, making everyone open up their eyes. It was shining with a little of pure mana inside

"The Emperor's palace had an hourglass full of pure mana that managed to keep the Emperor's Lands alive and healthy"

"How... How did he manage to get it?" the lords of the Lands were just keep getting more questions

"Dan Heng" Fenir called him and Umi felt nervous as he was holding the chains "May you give us the answer?"

Blade held Dan Heng's hand, as the other was keeping his sword "No, he's not going to do that."

The Queen of Elves noticed Evias getting close to Dan Heng with his unit while Syn was looking at the mages and the royal guards keeping their eyes on her.

"He won't." Evias said as he gnashed his teeth pointing the arrows to Fenir who smirked

"Damn, even my allies make it hard" he muttered annoyed "Fine fine, he's the Imbibitor Lunae, and the Emperor Zhao Li managed to capture him and use his infinite mana, is this enough or you want all the explanation to understand?"

The Queen opened up her eyes as she noticed Dan Heng smiling embarassed as Blade was even getting more mad

"I knew it... I damn knew it, I shouldn't have trusted you" Blade was mad, he was burning, he wanted to seriously kill everyone in that place.

Dan Heng tilted his head to then sigh and tickle Blade's cheek "It's fine, Blade, I guess it's better and easier like this" he spoke to then summon his life orb and Yichen roared in his big form wrapping his body around the immortal and Blade who was close to him "I am the Imbibitor Lunae, nice to meet you all" he smiled warmly

"Is this... a joke?!" one of the lords couldn't believe to his eyes and the Queen was just speechless

"The life Orb... and the Azure Dragon... This mana... He's... a God!"

Aranvar sighed "Now that the truth is exposed... completely..."

"Yes yes" Fenir sighed to then clap his hand, trying to get back the attentions even though the Lords and the Queen were still speechless "So... All of this... The letters, the meeting was all an act" Fenir laughed "My attack, my declaration wasn't ever towards the Emperor" he smiled, making even Blade and Dan Heng surprised "But towards the Mages" he explained "Of course, the Emperor will pay also a part to get the remission from his father's sin." he said and the Emperor nodded slowly

The Queen walked closer to Dan Heng as her ice eyes got lost into his blue one "Alyne... you've never got back to Heavens, you were... imprisoned here" she had teary eyes and Dan Heng was a little embarassed to then open up his eyes along with Evias' and the other elves, as she pushed Blade to hug Dan Heng "Alyneeeeeeee" she cried out loud

"Oh man... those tears" Zeno started to feel his eyes teary along with Volre and Fey

Fenir looked at Evias having little hiccups as he was trying to keep his bow aimed at Syn "Are you... seriously.."

"Are you all crying...?" Blade gnashed his teeth towards the elves "Oh Gods... seriously.. Ahh" he was feeling so damn annoyed, mad and frustrated.

"What are you waiting for?" The Queen of Elves cried as she was holding Dan Heng "Just kill her already, I don't want to see her anymore, even Umi... Kill all the mages! Alyneee" she cried even harder "My Goddess... You're in a man body because you like men, right? I read a novel about it, it's okay I don't judge you, Alyneeee" she cried even more and Dan Heng cleared his throat having no idea how to feel.

He sighed to then hug her back "I am sorry for my absence... You did a good job, your Majesty, the forest I have been whispered me how good your people did"

"Huh?" The Queen got distance to then look slowly to Evias, who smiled nervously "So... It appears my Unit knew you were Alyne." she looked fierce "My captain who never misses a report and any detail..."

"Oh damn, I guess I am getting worse with the age, my Queen" Evias laughed innocently as he was slowly getting behind Fenir, who raised his eyebrow confused "B-Besides... Aresta's city keeps the alliance and the non-death sentence right?"

Fenir smiled as he turned towards the Elf "Oh, I guess I can change that whenever I want."

Evias gnashed his teeth "C'mon, help me out" he whispered annoyed and Fenir tilted his head amused

"Please, your majesty, stop holding the Imbibitor like that. I am his immortal guard" Blade tried so hard not to show himself nervous as she was literally squeezing Dan Heng in a hug

He definitely didn't like her.

"If you're his immortal guard, then do something and kill the mage already, are you useless or what?"

He definitely liked her.

"Oh, you're right, I do apologise" Blade smiled evilly and Syn gnashed her teeth

The Emperor sighed "Syn shall be executed in front of the Emperor's Palace"

"You bastard... You had power till now just because the mages were with you" she said to the Emperor to then point the finger at Blade "He killed your father"

"The Emperor was lost in his insanity and killed my mother... the last concubine... And I was kept alive just because I was the only male child he had. All this happened because the insanity you also made get him faster drove him crazy... Because you wanted more power with the other mages and when the Emperor died you thought you couldn't just let go... You kept the hourglasses full of the Imbibitor's mana at your service... For fifty years... I have been poisoned.. and I couldn't do anything but to approve anything for your games..."

"But little did she know... The Captain of the Unit was still alive" Fenir smiled at Blade "And somehow fate or maybe someone from heaven's wrote this interesting script to make him find the Imbibitor and free him.. Starting back the hunt of power and freem... And so here we are" the Lord of the City laughed "What a story... Syn, do you have any last word?"

Fenir smiled and Syn used her power to expand her negative mana and make the royal guards and elves step back.

She gnashed her teeth as she noticed Evias rushing towards her as he was aiming at her with arrows full of green mana.

"Go go go, Evias!" The Queen cheered as Dan Heng was becoming blue from how hard she was hugging him

"Please, your Majesty" Aranvar sighed as he moved towards the Queen and tickle her head to get any reaction, but she was just literally attached to Dan Heng, who opened up his eyes as he noticed Blade releasing his malicious aura and rushing towards Syn negative pond of mana

"Do not step any closer unless you want to lose yourself in the insanity" Syn smiled as she was recalling all her energies to create a portal.

"Told you, I am already insane and even if I lose it completely, my only target will be you" Blade smiled insanely as he was charging, not flinching a little to the negative mana getting absorbed by him.

She gnashed her teeth as she saw lightnings striking her. Umi was standing and looking at her with his purple eyes glowing full of mana, Syn managed to protect herself, but soon she had to deal with Blade reaching for her stomach with his sword.

She turned a little, and managed to hit Blade with a full bolt of pure negative mana.

The Lords were escorted inside the manor by Talon's guard, as the Elves where trying to cover the Queen who was too focus and emotional unstable into Dan Heng's arms.

"AH!" she shouted as she noticed tongues of negative mana expanding till almost touch her

"Your Majesty!" Dan Heng held her as his eyes glowed of pure blue mana, Yichen formed from the little waves of water around them and roared, making him fly towards the tongues to destroy them "I don't know what you thought when you started the plan Syn... But.." he looked at the mage, who was injecting herself with negative mana Ikaro collected to become stronger and expand her insanity "But you will never be my nemesis." the way he spoke sounded more like a sentence.

The Emperor noticed how the whole city was being covered by an awful plain of black clouds as the miasma was getting overhelming. He was feeling again back to the first moments he was slowly becoming a puppet. Dan Heng looked up as his eyes became the same as Yichen's one, and the dragon flew fast against the clouds

"Quick" Dan Heng whispered as a command and in no time it started to rain, drops of pure life mana were slowly pouring, purifying the air and the miasma.

Blade smirked as Syn felt overhelmed by the attacks. She started to feel in panic as Blade's eyes were just glowing of pure malicious intent, and she opened up her eyes as she got the sword piercing her stomach.

She tried to stand back but she felt two hands grabbing her neck and face, forcing her to move her stare.

"Oh my... It appears you're out of ideas" Fenir's red eyes were stuck into hers "She's mine" he growled at Blade who stepped back annoyed, but he knew he was on hunt and it was better to let him do it. Fenir smirked evilly as the sun was covered by the black clouds Syn summoned herself and his canines were showing

"Curse you" Syn gnashed her teeth to then open up her eyes as Fenir did bite her while the other was scratching her neck to bleed her dry. She tried to move her hands but Fenir forced her not to move as the rain was also weakening her power. She ended up feeling no energies and her arms weren't anymore trying to summon any magic, but just hanging.

"Damn" Evias looked at Fenir holding tight the body of the mage, devouring her "It could have been me" he sighed to then slap himself "Please, stop it" he told himself to then cry a little inside "Fuck why is that hot to my eyes" he crossed his arms "I should stop reading for a while"

"Same Captain" Fey spoke without even noticing to then clear his throat seeing Evias looking at him with flaming eyes.

"Your Majesty" Blade was smiling nervously as Dan Heng was laughing a little with still the Queen holding him tight "Could you please step aside?"

Aranvar sighed at the rain pouring on him to then look at Fenir drawing on the blood of the mage and slowly cutting off her limbs as entertainment. Fenir was officially in feral mode and Umi looked away to then retreat inside as he noticed Dan Heng surrounded by the elves, Aranvar, and Blade.

"You're going to live in our lands, right?" The Queen asked and Dan Heng smiled embarassed "Or are you planning to get back to Heavens?"

Dan Heng looked at Yichen flying back to him, destroying the clouds, making slowly the sun rays enlighting the day. His blue eyes looked at Blade who tilted his head "No... I think I will stay in this world a little more"

Blade smirked "A little more" he repeated, making him laugh a little to then see Blade reaching out for his hand, to pull him away.

"Huh? ALYNEEE" The Queen cried as she noticed Dan Heng smiling innocently as he was letting Blade pulling him away from that whole situation.

"I guess they will be gone for a while" the Emperor spoke with a little smile "Mother, I hope you're glad I did get my revenge" he whispered as he was looking up the sky thinking about all those years of mind imprisonment he had to deal with.

"Are they leaving... like that?" Luthiel asked annoyed "Not even a goodbye?!"

Evias sighed "I think... It's okay like this..." he smiled a little seeing the figure of those two slowly disappear from their sight "After all it's good nobody knows where Alyne and his immortal guard will be, right?"

"No, fuck that" Zeno said, ruining Evias' phrasing "We gotta find them, they're our friends!"

The Queen sighed "Enough!"

***

"Are we leaving?" Dan Heng asked as he was holding his hand and Blade tilted his head

"Hm? No, I am just taking you away from all that mess, too many people and I wanted to just be with you" he said to then sigh "Elves are so dramatic, thinking I was probably kidnapping you" he muttered to then get to the park where the statue of the founder of the city was.

Dan Heng let a big sigh of relief as he sat on a bench, to then lay his head on Blade's shoulder "Everything is done... I can't believe it" he finally felt his heart at ease, like the whole world was back to be at peace in his mind

Blade smirked "Done? What about our new home" he pushed his face against him to move it and reach for a little kiss "Have you thought about it?"

Dan Heng laid the hands on his cheeks "Our new home" he said to then smile "I like how it sounds..." he kissed him and the swordman pinched his cheeks "What?" he did pout

"Would you like a house in a forest?" he asked and Dan Heng nodded

"Yes! I think we would live nice away from cities" he said to then smile "But not too much! I would love to sometimes get somewhere to buy some mochi!" he exclaimed

Blade smiled at seeing him that excited "Then... I will look into it, any particular request?"

"Hm..." Dan Heng felt embarassed as he couldn't really think about anything else "It's quite... hard to decide" he sighed "Maybe I would like it to be like the Dragon's lands architecture, but nothing too much... What about you? It's going to be your house too"

Blade laughed a little "I wish to have you happy there, that's all I ask" Dan Heng blushed and the swordman smirked "So you have the hardest part"

Dan Heng sighed to then look at the sky "Honestly... I just wish to be there already..."

"Oh?" Blade leant more towards his lips "Do you wish to be alone with me so hard?" he laughed as Dan Heng's lips twitched and the cheeks were red

"Stop it" he said to then feel Blade's arms around his waist, keeping him close to him just for a warm hug.

"I am happy, Dan Heng" he whispered, leaning the head on his chest and the immortal smiled, caressing his hair "I..."

"YOU SHAMELESS MAN"

Blade from calm and lovely became feral as Fenir was walking with literally his whole suit dirty in blood

"For... GOD.." He looked at Dan Heng "I apologise" he cleared his throat to then look at Fenir "What the hell do you want?!" he sighed to then lay his own hand on the head "Ah... There's no way to have a moment with my lover this is seriously killing me."

Fenir crossed his arms "We weren't done! And you decided to do what... A romantic escape?"

"Romantic escape?" Dan Heng tilted his head confused and Blade wanted to die... like always

"What do you mean? It's done. And we were just... having some time away from you nuisances, and you were having fun with Syn's body so I didn't want to interrupt" he smirked evilly and Fenir tilted his head

"Get back to the manor, we shall have a proper farewell"

Blade crossed his arms "What farewell? I am going to ask you to stay for a little more" he said with an obvious tone

"WAIT REALLY?"

Blade almost exploded as he noticed the Queen with the other Elves getting off the bushes of the park

"Were you... seriously.... eavesdropping... Ahh..aahhhh" Blade was about to seriously destroy everything.

Dan Heng laughed as he noticed Evias smirking as the other elves were happy to know they weren't going anywhere for now.

"Of course, I told you he would never leave without saying goodbye to his almost burning flame of passion" Evias flexed, showing off his charm

"Captain but you sa..."

"Silence, Zeno."

"Wait" Blade lost it as he noticed also Aranvar next to the Queen Of Elves "Seriously, you too..."

Aranvar looked apathetic "I was left with the Emperor and the dead body of the mage, so I just followed"

"So?" Evias smirked "How long are you going to stay? Oh! My Queen, can we stay a little bit longer? I promise we will come back on duty!"

"Uh?" the Queen sighed a little "I will allow it" she smiled "But you shall come back with more human novels, I sadly had no time to buy them myself, the royal guards are already preparing the carriage and... Alyneeee" she tried to go for a nother hug but Aranvar sighed and grabbed her hand

"My Queen, you're in a public place and your under the spotlight of many humans, you shall keep yourself composed" he did remind her and the Queen of Elves sighed annoyed

Blade sighed to then get Dan Heng's hand holding his "Let's go, Blade" he smiled and the swordman looked at him, feeling back to be calm as those blue pure eyes were staring at him no matter the chaos around.

It felt like the first moments they met, whenever Blade was meeting his eyes, it was like Dan Heng would just make him feel in another world where his life was seen as a blessing... a complete blessing, and he was living away from the pain and the shadow of his loss, but close to the only one he truly never wanted to be separated from. A goofy, innocent, lovely God, who had an annoying little pet that sometimes would annoy him or push him back to him...

I love you, Dan Heng.

Chapter Text

"Timeeee" Evias cried out, feeling himself crushed to the ground

Dan Heng and Theo were clapping happily, seeing Evias who was in pain under Yichen's tail.

"You're doing amazing Evias!" Dan Heng cheered, as Luthiel, Volre, Zeno and Fey were smiling in pain for their Captain whose skin was definitely turning into another colour

"Why did I even ask to train against Yichen, am I masochist?" Evias cried out to then notice Yichen yawning "Don't you dare sleeping on me! Move already! Alyneeee"

Dan Heng laughed a little to then hear Luthiel sighing "At this point I am not sure if Captain is training or just trying to survive"

"It's part of the training" Fey replied and Dan Heng nodded to then recall Yichen, who happily turned into his little form and laid around his shoulders, giving a little slap to Theo, who was sitting on the lap of the immortal.

"I wonder where do Blade, Fenir, Ayrin and Talon with their guards go everyday" Zeno muttered "It's been two weeks they keep disappearing with Umi"

Dan Heng tilted his head "I am not sure, am I doing good..?"

The elves went panic and Evias from being on the ground half dead, he stand up and run with an incredible speed back to Dan Heng who was pouting "ALYNE, WHAT'S THE MATTER?" he shouted and the immortal sighed

"Once I read in a novel the hero needed some time alone to think about his feelings with..." Evias held his shoulders, as Theo was looking up at the two with a puzzled stare to then get nervous as casually Yichen's long tail was keep slapping him on the backneck

"Dan Heng, I know Blade might look at me sometimes with those eyes full of love" Evias sighed with a sad stare "It's because Elves have an attractive aura naturally" he looked at the sky dramatically "Such a hard burden to deal for our whole long life" Zeno nodded looking at Luthiel who was taking notes with Fey and Volre "But I am sure he has forgotten about me, as I... have done it too... kinda" Dan Heng tilted his head confused, and Evias cleared his throat "I mean, I believe in the code, never steal someone's man or woman, and...!" he smiled "Let's look at the bright side, some time without Lord Fenir around"

"Oh I didn't know you would miss me every day like that, Elf"

Evias froze on spot and kept a smile full of pain. He was so focus on his monologue his ears ignored the sound of horses behind him.

Dan Heng looked at Fenir and Blade getting off their horses with the others. Talon and the soldiers along with the servants rushed to get the horses back to the stall. Blade was literally looking like Fenir's brother the way he was dressed up.

That because he kept getting holes in his beloved uppercoat as Fenir wouldn't care anymore during their trainings. Blade once almost beheaded him for how annoyed he was, so he just gave up and decided to wear his usual clothes once their stay was over.

Fenir locked his eyes on Evias, who smiled innocently "So, I bet you're enjoying a lot the manor without the owner around"

Evias crossed his arms and laughed "I don't know what you're talking about. I was appointed to be Dan Heng's guard while you would leave for whatever reason, even though I am a Captain, I should know as well what you're all plotting."

Fenir smirked as he walked closer "Oh, we might plot a surprise attack to the Elves territory indeed" he teased and Evias gnashed his teeth "Oh imagine, an army of vampires and humans attacking your beloved forest, you're already here so I would even have a war prisoner" he then laughed and shrugged "Relax, why do you look so tense?" he asked as he crossed his arms

"You know, Lord Fenir" Evias smiled proudly "You talk so big but we both know in the last match we had a spare" he said and Fenir smirked.
Yes it was true, but it was also true Evias and him did fight in the morning where Fenir as a vampire had less power, while Evias had the full potential with his mana "And I have been training harder! Like today! Yichen challenged my agility, my speed and my charm. You know how hard it is to fight and keep the image of the perfect Elf? After all I am rapresenting my territory since my Queen is back on duty" he smiled proudly to then flick his hair, failing but still looking handsome.

Fenir looked at Evias having his long brown hair messy and even a little wet... Actually, he was drenched. He sighed annoyed and untied his noble coat. Evias looked at him confused to then open up his eyes as the Lord of Aresta covered his body with the coat "I see you had a fight with the bathtube."

"What? NO" Evias shouted since it was obvious he had fought with Yichen whose attacks were all made of water "Are you blin..." Evias did bite his lips feeling his heart pounding as Fenir held the coat at the height of the collar to pull him closer.

"You look good with my coat around your body" The vampire tilted his head with a smirk "But don't you think it is shameless to present yourself in this state in front of the Lord of the House?" he got closer to him "Your clothes are wet and I can clearly see your figure, it might look like you're begging me to devour you" he whispered as his red eyes for a moment glowed like he was about to get in his hunting mode.

"You..." Evias gnashed his teeth embarassed, getting some distance "For your information, I was actually hoping for you to get stuck more wherever you where and come back ages later" he said to then shake off his hands and walk inside the manor

Fenir smirked "How amusing" he shouted a little making Evias get shivers "Make sure you dry your hair! I do not wish to hear a sick Elf in my manor! It would be such a pity!" he then smiled innocently looking at Ayrin sighing at his brother being playful.

"Nyaa" Theo started to cry as Yichen was keep slapping him a little just to avoid him to fall asleep on Dan Heng's lap.

"Please, you two" Dan Heng closed his eyes a little embarassed as Yichen was laying around his shoulders and keep slapping Theo, and Theo was slapping the tail in response, hitting sometimes Dan Heng's shoulder.

The two stopped as they noticed a big shadow covering the light of the sun rays. They both raised their heads, seeing a Blade with crossed arms and an evil smile.

"Are you planning to get your tail and hands cut?" Blade tilted his head with an evil smirk to then look at Dan Heng looking at him with a warm smile "Don't." he laid the hands on his own hips "Dan Heng, I seriously... Don't accept this."

"What?" Dan Heng tilted his head confused and Blade looked like he was about to get insane

"Have you let that beast get your blood again?" he pointed the finger at a paralysed Theo, who clinged to the immortal's body

"He's not a beast!" Fenir then opened up his eyes and started laughing in disbelief "I am jealous"

"Not much" Dan Heng replied, and closed his eyes to then cross his arms. Blade sighed annoyed to then leave a glance towards the elves who smiled nervously. They left them there with just one job and they failed, Blade was just about to kill them all.

"Dan Heng, you're literally sitting on a garden full of those damn mana flowers"

Dan Heng looked around and Theo clapped happily like he was proud of his own creation to then open up his eyes as he noticed himself floating.

"Oh" Dan Heng's blue eyes were lost. He didn't notice it as he was enjoying seeing Evias playing tag with Yichen for the whole training ground.

"Oh?" Blade imitated his reaction to then pull Theo closer to his own face to look at him in the eyes under Yichen's little satisfied laugh "If you bite another time my lover, you will find yourself without a head, undestood?" he asked to then literally throw the baby at Fenir's face who flinched at the hit.

"Damn, my little brother" Fenir laughed a little to then pat Theo's head "I told you, you must control yourself" he said to then let Ayrin get the little brother, who cried towards Dan Heng, who smiled innocently

"Seems he's really in trouble" he muttered to then stand up and look at Blade still a little annoyed "It's okay, I will teach him to control himself"

"You're not his guardian, that walking failure is" Blade pointed the finger at Fenir, who sighed dramatically

"How rude, the Imbibitor's blood is simply too good, right Theo?" Fenir looked at Theo who was crying moving his arms towards Dan Heng to then stop as he noticed Blade covering his figure by standing in front of him.

Theo pout and got even more mad as he noticed Yichen literally laughing at him standing next to Blade.

"I will play a little with Theo" Ayrin coughed, trying to keep Theo from jumping off her arms as she was getting inside the manor.

"Damn Vampires" Blade cursed to then look at Dan Heng.

"Welcome back!" his blue eyes looked deeply into his red eyes, feeling happy to have him close again "I know I might sound a bit... I missed you" he smiled warmly.

The swordman wrapped the arms around his waist and pulled him closer for a hug "Silly, you're annoyed because I kept going out for a whole day these weeks?" he asked and Dan Heng got some distance, to look at him in the eyes

"Not for that, mostly for the fact you're not telling me any detail... Is it because it's anything dangerous? I trust your skills, but I wish to know at least what's happening" he muttered to then see Blade laying his hand between the horns to pat him a little "Blade.."

"It's all fine, this time I will take you with me" he said and Dan Heng smiled happily.

Blade looked at Fenir who cleared his throat. He looked a little lost in his thoughts "Well, I will check if Evias did listen to me!"

Luthiel looked at Fey to then literally rush past Fenir "We will check, no worries Lord Fenir! He's our Captain!"

Fenir eyes glowed and the elves stopped their feet as they noticed the entrance of the manor covered in sharp blood strings

"Oh my..." Fenir sighed as the elves turned towards him "I did bite my tongue, sometimes even a little drop of my own blood makes me recall my spells, luckily you all managed to stop or you would end up cut into little pieces, I do apologise!" he smirked "Now if you let me..." he walked past the blood strings without getting touched to then wave innocently

Volre looked at his comrades to then shrug "Guys, I think our Captain is fucked"

Zeno's eyes widened up and Luthiel's lips twitched "You seriously need to work on your phrasing"

Fey recalled some of his mana and gave a hint to his comrades "WE HAVE TO SAVE CAPTAIN" he shouted to then run and recall some roots around the walls of the manor to avoid the blood strings covering still the entrance

Blade and Dan Heng looked at the Elves literally rushing like spies inside the manor to then sigh and look at each others amused.

"So what's all about? Where will you take me?" Dan Heng asked him and Blade walked with him excited running around him with sometimes his tail touching his hand

"Calm down" Blade sighed to then grab his hands to stop him "Listen, Dan Heng, I have to tell you something important"

Dan Heng tilted his head and the swordman kissed his forehead "What is it?" he smiled happily as he was getting so many little cuddles from him. Dan Heng has always been the type who loves unconditionally, but Blade made him know also how it feels to be loved like that, and he was just treasuring every time every little touch and sensation the swordman would make him feel.

"The Eastern Lands and Western Lands might try to start a war."

Dan Heng for a moment stayed still without saying a word. Blade lifted a little his chin with two fingers and the immortal tilted a little his head "How... Why and when?" he muttered and Blade sighed a little

"It seems they asked Fenir to gift them the last hourglass, Fenir told them I have destroyed so they requested my head. Fenir said that if they wanted my head they had to move past Aresta's army and so..." he explained fast "Just two fools and Fenir happy to get in the end what he wanted"

Dan Heng looked annoyed "Do you think they wanted to plan anything with the hourglass?" he asked and Blade smirked

"No because I destroyed it. The Emperor has checked with Umi and there are no more hourglasses and their designs have been officially destroyed, burnt. There's no way to get them anymore unless Umi spills his knowledge" he explained and Dan Heng nodded a little.

"I see... Is it... like... Is it sure it will happen.. The war?" he asked and Blade did caress his cheeks

"Not yet but there's a lot of tension. Honestly I told Fenir I don't need an army as I can still just raid their manor and assassinate them, but Fenir asked me to let him have some fun so..." he sighed and Dan Heng crossed his arms annoyed

"It's crazy and... a nuisance." he commented to then nod a little "I know I can't stop you, but if a war will happen and you will have to go... Stop disappearing and let's enjoy the time together, I will miss you a lot, that's not fair" he said pouting and Blade smiled to then hug him tight

"I do apologise" he whispered and Dan Heng couldn't help but feeling a little sad deep in his heart, because seriously, he didn't want to see Blade or any of the people who did help him gain back his freedom and a life full of laughs and good times go to war.

And he knew he had to keep his duty and couldn't join the war, heavens know what God would have descended to punish him if he'd do that.

He did trust Blade enough. If he had survived to mages and alone for years of fights... With Vampires on his side, he was sure they would have won unharmed.

They had to.

"Don't be sad, you know it makes me insane seeing you like this, I am not going anywhere anytime soon" he held his arms and Dan Heng nodded and kissed him on the lips. Blade held him tight to then snuggle a little the nose against his, making him laugh a little, and Blade's eyes shined seeing Dan Heng laughing and shining of his warm aura again. It was always heartwarming how the immortal needed just a little embrace to get back to his happy and lovely aura.

"I want more kisses" Dan Heng said as Blade was holding him tight

"Since when are you this greedy?" he teased him and Dan Heng kept leaving light kisses on his lips, while Blade had his hands on his back. It was just so beautiful to see how he was letting Dan Heng doing whatever he wanted with him, while he was just enjoying his closure with the God.

A side of Blade still couldn't actually believe Dan Heng was really with him and in love with him. He thought he could have fallen in love with many before him, but he wanted to believe he was just meant to be with him. Sometimes Dan Heng would show the red thread he tied on each others' fingers and smile happily like he had chosen him and was just proud of it.

"I am just getting the kisses I won't receive for a while" he smiled excited "Oh! Sometimes I will come and check you at the frontiers"

"Hm.. maybe I will allow it, I will make sure to have a tent only for me so I can make sure you will stay comfortable" he smirked and Dan Heng laughed, punching a little his chest

"Wicked"

"I haven't said anything" Blade tilted his head "But I want to make sure whenever we're together.." he kissed his forehead to then slowly go down "I will keep you safe" another kiss near his red cheeks "I will keep you warm" he moved to his lips angle "And just embrace you... After all I am your immortal guard and lover"

"Right, it's about duty" Dan Heng looked at him with his eyes full of love and Blade nodded a little with a smirk

"Duty... Might also add something else" he whispered and Dan Heng felt his heart pounding happily. Blade pinched his cheeks with a little smile to then hold him tight "Let's get ready, I want to take you somewhere, Umi probably has finished"

"Huh? You asked Umi for help?" he asked as Blade was getting close to the entrance of the manor to then sigh and draw his sword.

He unleashed elegantly a slash that destroyed the blood strings of Fenir. They reached a room where Umi and some other mages were keeping a portal up

"About time, do you know how much mana we need to keep this up?" Umi sighed annoyed to then smile at Dan Heng and wave a little

"Huh? We're going to teleport?" Dan Heng held Blade's hand "We can fly with Yichen, I don't mind!" his blue eyes looked at Blade who flinched as he saw Yichen flying in front of his eyes with literally the same determinate and excited stare, as Dan Heng, who pointed at the dragon with literally sparkles around him like he was showing him off "He doesn't mind as well! It's going to be fun!"

"Umi prepare the teleport, wouldn't it be rude to just say no at the last moment?" Blade smiled evilly and he actually didn't mind. Umi was about to explode.

"Really?!" he exclaimed as he gnashed his teeth

Dan Heng sighed "Sorry Umi! Let's use the portal then!" he smiled happily "It feels so nice to have a mage on my side"

"I was always... on your side... well not in the way you wanted" Umi cleared his throat as he noticed Blade's eyes staring at him like a warning "Get in already" he sighed annoyed

"I am curious, since when you're planning to do this?" he asked and Blade smirked

"Who knows" and with that Blade pulled Dan Heng inside the portal

***

"Damn, I didn't know vampires where so... Ugh" Evias was brushing his hair and trying to dry them more at the same time. He almost shouted as he noticed Volre, Zeno, Luthiel and Fey entering from the window and almost jump on him "What the hell are you doing?! My hair!"

The Elf stand up and sighed "Look, you even made my clothes fall on the ground" he sighed annoyed, grabbing his suit that was a simple leather armor with the hood that would cover most of the times their heads till their knees.

He quickly put those back hanging on a line of roots he summoned with his mana, to then look at his comrades "So? Why are you here?" he did a flick with his hair with a smirk "You wanted to see how I look with the humans clothes right? I managed to make human clothes fancy haven't I?" he sat elegantly on the table of the room "I am sure everyone would just kneel before the beauty of the Elves' best captain" he posed "It is I, Evias! Son of the High Elves, The Forest Ears and now the soon to be conqueror's of Aresta's heart" he smirked "If I did manage to get Blade's attentions and love even for just a moment, AH! Watch me conquer everyone else!"

"Captain" Luthiel tried to call him and Evias laid the finger in front of the lips

"Sssh, one moment" Evias fixed his sleeves "I definitely look better than that vampire in these clothes, right? I am sure once he sees me he will be like" he cleared his throat "Oh My YoU LoOk sO sTuNnIng, I aPolOgIsE For MY behaviour, pLeASE Oh grEat Elf, give me a smile I'd cherish forever!" he hugged himself "Damn if Fenir is that romantic I might give him a chance" he whispered to himself to then look at his comrades

"Captain, talking about Fenir, we c..." Fey sighed heavily as Evias laughed still focus on his basically monologue

"Though... He's so damn sexy when he goes feral" he hugged himself embarassed "Damn, it's the same charm that made me fall for Blade aaah" he sighed to then open up his eyes "No wait, I must keep myself composed" he fixed his hair to then clear his throat "So.. What were we talking about?"

"You look good Captain!" Zeno showed a thumbs up and Volre clapped his hands with Luthiel.

Seeing Evias with a white silk shirt and dark leather pants was making was surely a good image. He looked like a prince himself or a little closer to the position of High Elf just like his family wanted him to be. Those blue eyes were shining of pride and his long brown hair were untied, reaching down his back.

"Captain, we managed to reach you before Fenir"

Evias opened up his eyes "Wait what? He was... He was coming to check on me?" he smiled to then pose "Oh oh oh..." he laughed evilly "Sounds like someone can't help but feeling worried about me" he slapped himself "No wait, he wants to devour me" he whispered... He actually smiled again to then slap himself again "It sounds hot but I don't want to die!"

"That's why we're here Captain!" Fey exclaimed to then stop "Wait a moment, isn't the law no violence inside the city? So he can't actually devour you"

"Right" Evias and the elves for a moment looked lost in their own thoughts

"Then false alarm" Fey yeeted himself out of the window "I heard the kitchen of the manor is preparing a feast, going to steal a bite! See you Captain!"

"YOU'RE PLANNING TO LEAVE ME ALONE?!" Evias shouted as he heard Fenir's steps getting closer "Zeno, Luth..." his eyes shouted Betrayal as he saw the other elves jumping off the window.

Fenir knocked at the door "Oh wait, I am the owner" he literally opened wide the door "Hello Evias!" and the elf looked at him with a puzzled stare

"Oh I see you already changed. Talon annoyed me with some reports, hope I didn't make you wait"

"Wait?" Evias crossed his arms and laid a little by the table "When did we plan to meet?" he asked and Fenir sighed, showing off his red eyes

"Oh, right, I forgot I didn't tell you earlier" he said and Evias got back to his puzzled stare

"So? What do you want?" he asked to then sigh "If you want your uppercoat, it's hanging on... FUCK" he shouted as he noticed again all his clothes on the ground. His gloves and the noble coat of Fenir probably flew out of the window when those monkeys of his comrades yeeted themselves out "Damn... you... I will make you starve for two working days you leaves eaters" Evia's blue eyes were literally two blue flames in that moment, cursing his comrades. He looked out of the window and coughed

Fenir raised his eyebrow, he looked at Evias' figure to then cough a little as the elf turned to look at him a little embarassed "The coat is... there" the Lord of the House got closer to him to check out of the window and laugh a little as he noticed his noble coat laying half inside a water well and the other on the ground that was of course wet... so it had mud in it.

"You're..." Fenir laughed even more and Evias did fake a laugh, having no idea how to feel as the vampire looked totally not annoyed by it

"I am furious" Fenir looked at Evias who smiled innocently

"In my defense, you scared my comrades, they thought you wanted to devour me for real, so they came here and then got away... So in the end the fault is yours, my Lord" he did fake a bow and Fenir laid the hand on his own head dramatically

"What a shame, though I gave it to you, you had the responsability to keep it safe" he then smirked "And what lovely comrades you have, why did you let them go, you do not fear to be devoured even though you have seen Syn's body after that?" he smirked and Evias cleared his throat for a moment as he was getting closer, and he was slowly moving to avoid the closure to happen

"Please" Evias smiled proudly "I am the Captain, I am the strongest and even though we do protect each others, I will always put them first. If you're dangerous and you want to put me in danger as well, I wouldn't let them come near me as I know you're strong." he explained to then sigh "Besides, you said yourself, no violence in the city... unless you're a mage and enemy"

"Oh so you think you're safe" Fenir's short blonde hair moved a little with a little breeze that came from the window. Those red eyes were staring into the blue ones of Evias, who was trying to keep it cool. He couldn't help but seeing Fenir as the typical novel main character that would shout Toxicity from all the sides but he would still like him.

Evias' lips twitched nervously as Lord Fenir kept staring at him "I am safe" he said with a serious stare "Do you think I am scared of you?"

"You shouted you didn't want to die"

Evias opened up his eyes "You heard?!"

"Of course I have, I am a vampire, not a simple human" he smirked to then fix the sleeves of his white shirt, and then loose a little his collar, showing a bit his chest, making Evias raise his eyebrow confused, feeling weirdly in awe and serious "Then, shall we start?"

"Start what?" he asked to then shiver as Fenir laughed, and moved the hand on his own short hair to stroke them a little. Evias swore he saw sparkles and the whole movement slower than expected. He cleared his throat looking away trying to regain some sense

"Do you know how hard it is to resist so long" Fenir sighed dramatically "My brother gets to drink the finest blood of all the time and the Imbibitor doesn't even mind and I... Lord Fenir, can't even get to taste the blood of such a good prey like you" he smirked evilly and Evias narrowed his stare

"You're seriously crazy if you think I will let you devour me. My Queen will hunt you! She expects me to bring her novels, if I don't come back, she will know and she will ask for your head" he flinched as in a swift movement Fenir laid the hands on him and made him fall on one of the beds of the room

"How amusing... threating the Lord of the House" Fenir said "You know, Evias" he looked at the Elf feeling for a moment paralysed, as he was showing off his canines and those red eyes were looking at him like he was already dead "You might have not get in your head that these talks just turn me on even more" his smile was even more scary

Evias' blue eyes were looking around the room, and he cursed as he noticed his bow and arrows a bit too far to reach even with his legs "Fenir" the elf sighed and Fenir tilted his head "Alyne and Blade will kill you if you devour me and not to tell you but the blood is really annoying to clean from bedsheets" he smiled innocently as his heart was pounding. The Elf was simply trying to buy time as he was repeating in mind some mana spells to summon some roots and fight him

"Blood? Oh, I would never devour you like I did with Syn" Evias moved his suprised and confused stare to his red eyes meeting his malicious smirk.

Fenir did caress his neck, his eyes were totally lost in it "It's true, when we devour, we bite and we make the prey feel an awful pain, but when we do want to draw blood from someone we don't want to kill..." he leant closer getting his senses overhelmed by the sweet scent of the elf "We can make our prey feel pleasure so both parts do not mind it" he closed his eyes for a moment, as he loved how Evias' heart was going faster and bumping more blood through his veins

Evias tried to speak but he felt totally subjugated. Honestly Fenir on top of him with the loose collar, the wide and tonic chest easy to see, the short blonde hair that would make him look like an angel if it wasn't for his red eyes staring into his like he was actually trying to use his mind powers.

Evias looked away and laid the hands on his chest "Enough, this is far beyond our usual teasing, get off." he blushed hard as Fenir grabbed the hands pushing his chest, and he froze when Fenir leant towards his neck, licking it a little

"I can make you feel an immense pleasure, Evias" Fenir whispered, and the Elf did tremble as his voice was so damn alluring, deep and full of lust "But if you move more I might forget I need to keep your heart still beating"

Fenir was so damn close to bite him. He looked at Evias who was biting his lips flustered "So? May I?" he asked with a smirk and Evias was surprised, was he really asking? He thought he was in hunting mode and no talk would have changed his mind

"Well, of course not!" Evias' lips twitched like his heart wanted to shout "FUCK YES?" but his dignity and common sense was saying "NO"

Fenir looked at him with a puzzled stare. Seriously? He was for the first time asking for consent.

Even his damn sister told him asking for consent before devouring would have worked, and also his servants, were they all just lying to him?

"Too bad, I am already on a good spot" Fenir shrug to then get one of the hands of the Elf and kiss them a little "Not even a little bite?" he asked innocently and Evias looked away, making him sigh annoyed

"Now if you can please.. MOVE" he exclaimed red in his cheeks to then look at Fenir feeling his common sense slowly getting archieved. Fenir honestly looked so damn fine and the way he was holding his hand was sending Evias images that would make him just blush more.

"But I like to have you like this, maybe if I let you feel a little of the pleasure I am talking about you might..."Fenir grabbed his hand, licking a little as his canines were about to bite. Evias for a moment felt like he would have seriously gave up, because Fenir looked actually arousing and dangerous.

Evias managed to use his inner strenght and swiftly change position and let Fenir on the bed. He stand up and fixed his sleeves, trying not to look too embarassed "I have to... check on my comrades, bye" with that he looked at the door and then the window.

He took his bow and arrows and literally yeeted himself out of the window as well.

Elves being elves I guess, why doors if windows are cooler.

Fenir for a moment stayed, but he then followed him.

Evias shouted as he noticed Fenir with a smile running fast towards him to then grab his hand.

"What the hell?!" Evias exclaimed to then see Fenir pulling him back inside the manor "I told you I do not want to.."

"Not today, I get it" Fenir sighed annoyed and Evias got even more flustered and embarassed

"It's not only Not Today, but not tomorrow, and not even... Okay maybe tomorrow yes, if you take me to dinner first" Evias slapped himself as he let his masochist side speak, to then notice Fenir looking at him with a happy and satisfied face

"Ooh...I see I see, I will make sure to grant this little condition, so you get your dinner I get mine later" he licked his lips with a happy and innocent aura, and Evias' eyes got wider seeing Fenir holding his hand with a mischievous smile

"WHAT THE F..."

"Captain! Oh, that's cute! You're even holding hands now" Zeno smiled with some tears in his eyes, as he clearly didn't notice Evias with a stare screaming HELP, but hey, Fenir was holding his hand so all good.

"Damn, and we even thought you were in danger Captain, you two lovebirds" Volre spoke proud to then look at Fey "Wasn't it near the novel you and Luthiel were reading?"

"Oh... right, it makes sense" Luthiel was lost in his thoughts "That's probably why he fell fast for Lord Fenir"

"Damn, Captain" Fey sighed enamoured "Thanks to Alyne you found your..."

"I DIDN'T FALL FOR HIM"

"Oh my... Your comrades seems to give me their blessing"

"NO, THEY DON'T, STOP HOLDING MY HAND."

***

"Arthur, Sahon, Daerion, Varan, Famir" Blade spoke, kneeling down with his sword like a knight "I am back after so long... I found peace, I hope you will reincarnate one day and we will find each others again" he looked at the altar he built long time ago to honour his comrades, his family.

Dan Heng was looking around the deserted zone. It was a big hill but he could clearly hear the whispers of the forest close, telling him how there used to be a lovely big village, full of music, laughs, and just... life, but that soon got destroyed by the madness and insanity of the previous Emperor.

Blade felt for the first moment like he was back to be that human his comrades knew. Their captain, and his heart, his mind couldn't help but sending him images of all the good old memories of his lifetime with them.

"I had to pay mercenaries to get your bodies back to our village... I know you wanted to be buried with your families, but I have never came back to the Emperor's territories to check if they did as I said... Seems they stand on their honour" he looked around "Now only the wind carries the music, and the forest, the ground, holds your memories..." he looked at Dan Heng smiling to then sigh, seeing Yichen crying and becoming a little bigger at every tear "C'mon, boiling water, you better stop that."

Dan Heng laughed a little to then hold Blade's hand "The Forest remember them, you do as well after so many years... Would you like to know more? I am a God, I can..." Blade kissed him to then lay his forehead on his

"No, it's fine like this. I just wanted to finally say a proper goodbye... After so long" he sighed "I want to believe they know I do not hate the fact I couldn't kill myself to go away with them that night now..." he did caress Dan Heng's cheeks "Because I wouldn't have met you in that case... Thank you, Dan Heng... You did save me in the end"

Dan Heng laughed a little "I think I remember our story to be a little bit different" Blade smiled to then hug him tight and bid a last farewell to the altar which was simple a group of stones with helms standing on those and their own, now rusty, swords stuck in the ground.

Blade walked towards the portal, holding Dan Heng, who opened up his eyes as he noticed the wind carrying a gentle wind, showing the spirits of Blade's comrades.

Blade flinched as he noticed Dan Heng pulling a little his sleeves. The swordman turned and for a moment... he felt after a long time his eyes getting teary.

"You guys..." Blade whispered as his red eyes were looking at his comrades standing in line with their armor on, as they were keeping their helms on the left shoulder. They did the salute typical in their unit and then they smiled at him.

Dan Heng and Blade looked at the last whisper of the forest; his comrades turning, walking away as they slowly disappeared with the wind, symbolizing the end of his torment and his long desire to find a way to reach them...

Now Blade wasn't running to reach them in anyway. He was standing proud of them, looking towards their peace, knowing it wasn't meant to be also his.

"Blade..." Dan Heng called him and Blade held his hand to then kiss it.

"Yes, let's go" he said pulling him closer "We're not done..."

"Huh? Where are we going now?" he asked and Blade smirked, getting back to himself

"You will see" he said to then get in the portal with Dan Heng and Yichen almost choking the immortal as he was wrapping his long body around his neck not to get lost during the transportation

Dan Heng looked around confused "Huh? A Forest?" he asked as he noticed themselves in a familiar one.

"Indeed and..." Blade froze as he noticed Umi laying against a treee "What the hell are you doing here?!"

"Give me a break! You're seriously heartless you demon" Umi cursed him "You asked me and my guild so much mana usage for your stupid tricks"

Dan Heng tilted his head "Umi?! Are you okay?" the immortal ran towards the mage and Blade rolled his eyes

Umi smirked at Blade to then act hurt "Yes, it's fine, do not worry, your lover kinda overused my mana, but it's fine, I totally support his idea... For the first time" he left a glance to Blade who gnashed his teeth to then clear his throat "Ugh... so... soooo tired, I am so hurt" he cried and Dan Heng looked at Blade, who ignored totally the little pouting of him

"Has everyone arrived already?" Blade asked and Umi tilted his head

"Why do you think I am out of energies? You... " he looked at Dan Heng and sighed "Let's go"

"What? Everyone?" Dan Heng looked like a lost child and Blade couldn't help but enjoy that "Blade!" he called him out and the swordman laughed at his pouting "Even Umi knows something I don't'?"

"It's alright we've arrived"

Dan Heng in that moment noticed a lovely house standing in perfect harmony with the forest. It was exactly how he wanted it. Nothing too complicated but something cozy that he would love to call home with Blade. It had the architecture of those lovely houses back to the Dragon's Territories and in that moment his eyes shined as he noticed Aranvar smiling in a sweet way at the Queen Of Elves as she was shouting at Evias and his comrades

"YOU BETTER MAKE OUR TALISMAN SHINE BRIGHTER THAN THOSE VAMPIRES AND DRAGONS, DO YOU UNDERSTAND?" she shouted and Blade sighed heavily "ALYNE IS OURS."

"YES! MY QUEEN!" the Elves shouted as they were summoning their mana to enhance the walls of the house with their protective talisman

"Oh my... Imagine needing a talisman when I do have my family member in person living in the house to protect the God" Fenir laughed evilly as he pointed proudly the finger at Blade who whispered "I am not part of your house"

"Imagine needing a talisman when the whole house has been built by dragons" Aranvar spoke with no emotion to then look at Dan Heng "Oh, they're here"

"ALYNEEEE" The Queen cried and ran towards Dan Heng who smiled and hugged her back "Your ImmortalGuardLoverHusbandButNotHusbandButSoonToBeMaybeHusband told us about his need to build a house for you so I gave manpower!" she pointed at the elves standing half dead with some dragons laughing at them "But of course I kept Evias watching over you like a true Captain"

"Thanks for the consideration" Luthiel whispered, crying inside

Aranvar came closer to the two and bowed a little to Dan Heng "Imbibitor, I couldn't help but feeling honored to know you enjoyed your stay in my lands. I usually do not do this for humans but the legendary swordman convinced me to send him my best architect to plan your new sanctuary. I do wish it to stand and let you live in serenity forever" he sighed "Even though working with Elves, mages and vampires wasn't easy at all... Two weeks was really a rush"

Blade smirked "I felt I would have got enough help from everyone"

Dan Heng looked at everyone being there and the house, then Blade who was feeling proud of his own doing. He knew Dan Heng would have loved it.

Everyone looked up in panic as they noticed clouds literally forming in no time, and some rain falling.

Everyone turned right away towards Dan Heng, who was trying not to cry. He was trying to wipe off the tears as little hiccups were getting out of his mouth.

"ALYNEEEE"

"Daaadaaa" Theo cried in Ayrin's arms, seeing Dan Heng crying and Fenir pointed the finger at his brother

"HE SPOKE???!"

"ALYNEEEE" The Queen shouted in panic and the elves from being tired as hell started to shout his name as the dragons were looking at them with puzzled stare

"DO SOMETHING?!" The Queen looked at Blade, who flinched as he noticed everyone literally sending him pure hatred.

"Ah..." Blade let his own hand on the face "I swear this is the first and the last time I let people in the house." he looked at Dan Heng, who at those words looked at him with puppy eyes

"No! I love... everyone's here... Thank you all... I am..." Dan Heng tried to compose himself "I am just happy I am surrounded now by people who genuinely love me... Thank you so much, I am glad" he smiled warmly and everyone sighed in relief seeing the clouds getting clearer once Blade let him lean the head on his shoulder to cuddle him.

Umi felt hurt by those words, but those were the truth. The last time Dan Heng had so many people around were the mages, the Emperor and the guards who were trying to make him believe the Palace would have been his new home... Dan Heng felt loved in a pure way, but soon all the people who surrounded him betrayed him and left him alone... for years in a sanctuary underground.

Dan Heng's happiness was just... something he always did believe but humans easily used it against him.

Dan Heng in no time, even though Blade tried to stop him, gave a blessing personally to whoever worked for their home.

The Elves with the Queen, dragons and vampires, with the help of Umi's mages, got teleported back to their territories.

"My Queen!" Evias stopped the Queen from entering in the portal. She turned and smiled happily

"What's wrong Evias?" she asked "I must go back on my duties" she did caress his cheeks "I know you will stay for a little more in Aresta, it's alright, I can't wait to hear stories and get more novels! I will take care of your brother" she smiled and Evias raised his eyebrow

"What? No, I am coming back now that Alyne decided where to stay, I miss my Forest" he explained and the Queen tilted her head confused

"Oh? But Lord Fenir told me he needed still some help from the Elves factions" Evias froze on spot and the Queen smiled happily "And of course I will let him have the best Ranger unit of my land to help! After all it's also thanks to Aresta's lands if Alyne is safe now!" the Captain of the unit slowly turned towards Fenir who waved innocently his hand, to then look at the Queen

"My Queen, I think there's no ne..."

"Then, see you!" The Queen jumped happily inside the portal leaving Evias with teary eyes

"My Queen" he fell on his knees. Fey, Zeno, Luthiel and Volre left everything to jump on the ground and try to make their captain stand up "You did leave me hereee, my Queen"

"It's okay Captain, you're happy you have more time with your lover right?"

Evias cried even more and Volre sighed. Luthiel looked at Fey, who looked at them with an obvious stare

"I think he loves Fenir so much, even though he has still some time here granted by the Queen, he knows he will miss him so much once we will leave" he explained

"That's deep, Brother" Zeno commented and Fey nodded, as Evias wanted to die inside and outside.

Fenir clapped his hands, trying to get the attentions of the people "So! Imbibitor!" Fenir looked at Dan Heng, who was walking around the house with Blade, seeing some of the Elves, Dragons and Vampires rattles hanging around the house walls. The wind would make all move and magically make them sound perfectly in harmony, like a Forest song Elves wrote like a warning to whoever wanted to have hostile thoughts, seeing the protections of three factions, who usually would never cooperate.

He smiled as he noticed a big pond of water where a waterfall was falling.

"You thought about.... Yichen too?" Dan Heng smiled as he noticed Yichen happily flying around the pond in his big form, making almost the elves shout in panic as the movement was making the wind being a little more aggressive.

Blade cleared his throat to then look away "Just because I know he's with you. I sadly have to share you with him, so to avoid him to interrupt us in the night, I am sure he will enjoy his space" he explained seeing the dragon happily floating a little up the pond, making the whole water shine of life mana.

"He's happy, I am happy... You... you thought about everything"

Blade laid the hands on his cheeks "Damn, are you trying to steal my soul? Stop threating the world to sink already" he teased him seeing his eyes teary again to then hug him tight.

"Damn, these two seriously can't be left alone they might consume in front on my innocent eyes" Fenir sighed dramatically to then literally dodge Blade's sword.

"FUCK" Evias was on the same line as Fenir, and managed to dodge the sword, seeing it literally almost pierce the tree behind him "Damn, that could have been me" he said to then open up his eyes "THAT COULD HAVE BEEN ME! I ALMOST DIED ON THE HOLY GROUND" he repeated to then notice his comrades showing their thumbs like they gave him points on the stunt-dodge.

Dan Heng looked at Fenir opening the big door of the house "We have prepared a big feast to welcome you back to our world Imbibitor, shall we?" he asked kneeling like a knight showing off his elegance

"Fenir" Blade called him out and Fenir kept his gentle smile "He won't let you drink, so you can stop being that gentle, unless you want me to destroy the just built house by beheading you in the worst way"

Dan Heng laughed a little embarassed as Blade pulled the immortal inside the house.

Fenir sighed annoyed to then look at his sister with his little brother in his arms.

"You lied to me again" he whispered and Ayrin sighed

"You suck at acting, what can I say?" she whispered to then walk inside the manor. Theo was half asleep on his sister, but he couldn't help but stick his tongue out, showing his little canines to Fenir like: "I did get the God's blood and you didn't huehuehue"

"Ah... Why am I a Lord?" he sighed dramatically, to then look at Aranvar who smirked

"Lord Fenir, I am sure it's better to keep this house a neutral territory since it's going to be the Imbibitor's sanctuary" he said to then notice the Elves looking at them to then clear their throats and entering.

Fenir looked around and sighed "I will try my best... For now it looks like none of us wants a war, unlike the Eastern and Western lands" he smiled amused "But let's not talk about politic, it's such a boredom, let us enjoy the feast"

"So you disappeared for two weeks to prepare this?" Dan Heng was running around the house checking every room as Blade was following him amused and actually happy to see his lover that excited.

In a glance he could really see again some flashes of the moments together. He would look so innocent and happy like he didn't want to remember he was imprisoned for such a long time. His blue eyes were full of happiness and he could see just so much mana around him like he was at his best mood.

"Aranvar wanted to make sure the house wasn't too big as you asked but also not too little considering sadly a lot of creatures will come to visit you sometimes, and I am not allowed to kill them" he sighed annoyed and Dan Heng laughed to then enter in the bedroom and smile even more when he noticed the big bed

"We're going to sleep together!" he exclaimed and Blade right away covered his mouth

"You" Blade's lips were twitching "We have guests, please do not..." he sighed "Of course we will" he looked away "You made me promise I would always be the first thing you see when you wake up so..." he opened up his eyes as Dan Heng hugged him tight and kissed him

"Blade, do you want me to create another ancient forest?" he asked with teary eyes "I am so full of happiness I could destroy half of the world by making a whole ancient forest on top of many cities"

"Oh, I wouldn't mind to see Fenir crying as his manor gets eaten by a tree" Blade laughed and Dan Heng punched his chest a little.

"HEY!" Evias called them out from the living room "We're having a feast but the two owner of the house aren't even joining us!"

"Captain please, stop drinking that" Luthiel's voice

"nOO!" Evias cried "This water of the human world taste so good!"

"It's wine Captain!" Volre sighed "There's a saying, once you get wasted, you get fucked" nobody spoke "Wait... It wasn't like that" the young comrade sighed "Oh yes, Once you get wasted, you get tasted"

"Oh I like that saying"

"Thank you Lord Fenir, I have also this one..."

"Please, stop" Fey sighed and Evias never felt close to Blade like that moment, because he wanted to die.

Dan Heng and Blade reached the big living room and joined the feast. Between laughs and the sound of the peaceful rattles outside the house, the immortal never felt that happy, and Blade was just finally enjoying a type of happiness he thought he could have never get.

Dan Heng was laying on the couch, as Blade was holding him close to his chest and playing with his hair, enjoying the sight of a calm immortal, feeling safe and happy.

Sometimes he would pull a little his head to leave a kiss, making Dan Heng smile enamoured. while Aranvar was next to Ayrin, who let Theo reach the dragon king.

Aranvar was playing with Theo who was still trying to bite his finger without success "You're a stubborn cub" his golden eyes were staring at the kid, trying to bite still. He smiled to then look at Umi who was finally back to play the flute, like the old times. He couldn't help but feel amused seeing the Elves dancing while holding the glasses

"You crazy... I love you guys" Evias whispered happily, seeing his comrades having fun together to then freeze as he felt Fenir laying the chin on his shoulder with puppy eyes that looked more like a lion eyes waiting for his prey to get his defenses down

"Evias" he almost sang "Does this count as the dinner you mentioned?" he asked with a smirk and the elf almost broke the glass in his own hands.

"No"

"But it's almost night" he showed puppy eyes with a smirk "And we're having a good time... It's such a beautiful night and the moon can assist at the best of my performance" he whispered making Evias get shivers

"You talk about Blade, but aren't you shameless as well?!" he asked nervously and Fenir laughed

"Oh, relax!" Fenir smiled innocently "I would never do that in the new place where the God Of Life will live" he laid the hand at the height of his chest under Evias' suspicious stare "Would you ever see me doing something so sinful?"

"Yes?!"

"Oh, you know me so well already, see? Shall we step further in our relationship then?"

"SHUT UP"

"Hey, you two" Blade left a fierce glance and Fenir nodded

"You're right" he clapped his hands "Shall we go back to my manor and leave the Imbibitor and his immortal guard rest? The night might be young still in Aresta's city, so feel free to keep celebrating with me in this beautiful night" he did fake a bow like he was literally performing an act under Ayrin and Theo's puzzled stare.

Dan Heng in the end hugged everyone, even Umi, being grateful of their presence and friendship. Surely Fenir, Blade and Umi looked at each others in a creepy way when they heard fRIeNDShiP, but they sighed and smiled to be sure not to let Dan Heng down.

Also because they could clearly see Yichen from the window, shining, floating on the pond, staring at them with almost flaming eyes as a warning.

"Alyne" Evias felt his eyes teary "Dan Heng" he corrected himself to then hug him tight "Please, once I am back to the Elves territories and you might visit, tell me right away! I will prepare a place for you to stay in your favorite forest"

Dan Heng smiled seeing Evias' comrades trying not to cry "Do not cry, Evias" he held him tight, enjoying the love he was feeling around the whole place "Since I am free, I will make sure to visit any place... I am sure Yichen would love to soar the skies of the Elves territories again... I am still in this world and will stay" he looked at Blade "... For a long time"

"You better, after all we've done!" Evias laughed to then kneel before him along with his comrades "We will do better and protect you from whoever threats your peace Imbibitor" he spoke to then smile happily seeing Dan Heng looking at him with sparkly eyes.

"He even kneeled before the Imbibitor" Fenir sighed to then see Ayrin next to him with Theo pouting waiting for his turn to say goodbye to the Imbibitor

"Of course, he's Elves' God" Ayrin said "Elves are the closest faction to the Imbibitor as it's told he used to live for ages in their territories, granting them tons of life mana that made them in sync with nature, that's basically why some of them have incredible healing powers and other live in harmony with forest mana" she spoke "Have you read any book?"

"Book about what?" Fenir tilted his head and Ayrin and Theo looked at him with puzzled stare.

Blade looked at Umi, who handled him his flute.

"I... I hope you will keep it" Umi cleared his throat "Back then, I think you liked how I played for you, maybe sometimes I can visit and play some songs if you wish"

Dan Heng smiled and nodded "Everyone is welcome here, I won't mind" he said and Umi smiled a little to then bow a little

"Thank you, Dan Heng" he said and the immortal looked at him with blue shiny eyes, making him feel for a moment back to the first moments when he had to fake his affection to make him fall for the trap, when in the end Umi genuinely fell for him, but still did the wrong choice and destroyed the bond they had.

He smiled and turned to prepare the portal, as Dan Heng was still looking at him feeling hurt, because he could feel Umi's sorrow, but he also knew he couldn't just let him in the way he was... The way to gain back the trust of someone is never easy, but he also didn't want to make it harder.

Also because Blade was already doing his best to do that.

"Imbibitor" Aranvar bowed and Dan Heng did the same, making him smile "Do not bow" he sighed as he let the hand between the horns. Somehow, Aranvar's eyes were looking at him sometimes with so much respect, but some others like he was one of his kids, probably because even though he was a God of who knows how many years, he would keep his soul young and naive like the origins.

"I will make sure, whenever dragons want to visit you, they shall bring as offer sakura mochi" he laughed a little seeing Dan Heng embarassed "If there's going to be a threat, this time dragons will know and burn everything down for you"

Fenir came close to Aranvar "Excuse me? I remind you this house is in near Aresta's territories! I do not wish to see it burn?!"

Aranvar closed his eyes "Too bad, whatever happens, the legendary swordmann decided where to build it, so... your responsability". Fenir looked at him with puzzled stare and the dragon king elegantly moved to Blade, who was trying his best not to kill the elves hugging him tight

"WE WILL MISS YOU, SECOND CAPTAIN"

"Why do you damn speak like we won't see each others" Blade was about to seriously draw his sword, but he noticed it was still pierced in the tree "Damn" he cursed

"Oh, he's right" Luthiel spoke "If we go to War we will see each others again"

"Yesss, war war war!" Volre exclaimed to then look at Dan Heng "I mean... NOOOO"

Dan Heng sighed to then look at Fenir who bowed elegantly with Ayrin "My dear friend, I hope you will welcome by little brother if indeed I will have to go to war as Ayrin will be too focus on manage the city"

Dan Heng smiled at Theo "Of course!"

"Not!" Blade completed his sentence, and tried to reach Dan Heng "I am not letting that animal close to him ag... CAN YOU DAMN GET OFF ME?!" he shouted at the Elves crying hugging him

The immortal pout to then look at Fenir who shrug "Too bad, the Imbibitor said yes, see Theo?" he said and Theo clapped his hands happily "What a beautiful ending of this act" the lord of Aresta took Dan Heng hand and kissed it

"Yes, thank you." Blade, after he literally almost made the elves fly to the other side of the house, managed to get between Dan Heng and Fenir "Stop trying to get his blood already" he slapped his hand, to then grab the immortal's one and pull him close to him in a protective way.

"You're seriously no fun" Fenir pout to then smile innnocently "Then, it's time to go! Goodnight!" he exclaimed to then get close to the portal where Evias was waiting with the others with crossed arms

"You seriously can't help but trying to get anyone's blood or what?" the elf asked and Fenir sighed dramatically

"If the one who I wish to devour would just let me" he looked at Evias, who closed his eyes feeling his own lips twitching. Fenir was always so direct and smooth, that was seriously making Evias surprised and embarassade "Look what you're making me do, begging someone else other than you for a bite when you could satisfy me in no time"

"Shut up" Evias entered in the portal and Fenir smirked to then follow him

Once everyone was gone, Blade and Dan Heng hugged and went to their bedrooms.

"Wow!" Dan Heng opened the closet seeing many kimonos, while Blade was undressing himself to wear comfortable clothes for the night "Is that your doing as well?" he asked as he showed the closet full of kimonos

"Dragon's gift, the owner of that shop who dressed you up for the festival wanted to give their... contribute to make you feel comfortable in your new home" he explained to then get closer to him and lay the chin on his shoulder "Do you like?"

Dan Heng turned and kissed him, clinging a little to his body. Blade smiled between the kisses "I take that as yes, keep yourself like this forever, I do quite enjoy this smile of yours" he said as he sat on the bed with him sitting on his lap.

Dan Heng caressed his cheeks to then move some of the black hair of the swordman, who had his red eyes looking, admiring the immortal's figure, focus on him only.

"This is going to be our home" Dan Heng said like he was trying to elaborate everything that happened and Blade laughed a little

"Indeed, it's our home" he said "I think it will take me a while to get used to live in something more comfortable than the ground... I would have never expected myself to have a house... or sharing it with someone I'd tie my soul with" Dan Heng smiled as the blue eyes moved to look at the earring matching with his

"You're confessing again I did catch you in the end" he teased and Blade laughed to the nod a little

"Indeed, I don't mind... Just because it's you" he said leaving a sweet kiss on his cheek "Finally we're home, Dan Heng, as you wished"

"Home..." Dan Heng repeated "Back then I was confused on the terms... You definitely gave me the explanation without even trying" he hugged him and closed his eyes, enjoying his holding him tight "Thank you Blade... I love you"

"I love you too, Dan Heng" Blade kissed a little his neck to then kissing him passionately and pull him on the bed, getting finally some time alone with his lover, who laughed at his playful and passionate kissing, enjoying the night... maybe the first real night out of any danger, but finally happiness and serenity.

They both didn't know how much they really helped each others in the end, but through the love they were feeling for the other, the connection, the little touch, it could have been easy to see they both were meant to be together...

Finally Dan Heng was free from the chains and could live happily in the world as he was keeping the balance of it, but also letting a human keep his heart safe forever with him by his side. Nobody would have ever guessed the human, who would steal the heart of a God, could be someone like Blade, yet, the two in that moment were smiling and exchanging glances of full love in that starry night...

...And that meeting, that call for help, that burning passion, that bond would have stayed forever, written in many stories, many legends about the so called "Imprisoned Dragon"...

The End.

Chapter Text

"Again" Blade smirked evilly as he noticed the man on the ground "Stand up already"

"This is seriously stupid" the man stand up and Blade playfully hit the sword with his to tease the man, who gnashed his teeth.

"Go go brother Leooo!"

"Meredith, don't you see I am getting my ass kicked?!" Leo sighed "Why did you damn choose my village for your new stupid home?"

Blade laughed "I didn't, Fenir got back the territory. You should be glad you're part of Aresta's territories and since your village is slowly becoming a city, and you're close to the forest where I am living, if you can't even protect your home, are you worth to be called a man?" he asked and Leo narrowed his stare

"Damn demon"

"Leo, you're doing great!" The chief of the village was walking with Dan Heng, Fenir and a dead Evias with his comrades trying to cheer him.

Blade turned and looked at Dan Heng smiling at him.

"Don't be too harsh!" he smiled warmly and Blade crossed his arms, looking at his lover with his white and blue kimono, who was happy to see how the village was working hard with Fenir's manpower to build the walls of the future city.

"I will try" Blade sighed as behind him Leo was charging to then get fast knocked off in a swift movement "And when we first met, you thought you could beat me" he did remind him and Leo rolled his eyes

"This is not fair!"

Blade laughed to then get back his sword to its cover and follow the others.

"Everything is going so smooth" Fenir smirked to then look at Evias dying inside "Almost" he added to then sigh "Oh are you tired, Elf? Maybe for our return, you shall get in the carriage with me, I would never accept to see such an elegant Captain falling from his horse"

Dan Heng looked at Evias, who cleared his throat "HAH! Never!" he grit his teeth, looking straight at Fenir "I am totally fine, if you think two days of sleepless nights can knock me out, Lord Fenir, you're totally wrong." Evias did a flick with his hair tied up in a ponytail "I am the Captain of the Ranger unit, my energies and stamina are as infinite as my forest's mana!"

"Quite fascinating" Fenir tilted his head a little with a smirk "So you have quite the stamina, I see"

Evias felt shivers to then look at his comrades clapping with sparkles in their eyes.

"Why is he doing that?" Evias' blue eyes locked on Fenir, who looked like he was literally eating him in his mind "Maybe Elves' charm work too much with vampires and he won't let go till he eats me" he sighed hard trying to shook off the idea. Evias didn't really want to let that vampire bite him.

The thought was hot, but truly he didn't want to become someone's dinner like that. He couldn't get if that was the insane way of Fenir to court him, or he simply just couldn't understand how vampires did that.

Blade crossed his arms to then look at Fenir and then see Ayrin moving with Theo sitting on her shoulders with a flower crown made of Dan Heng's... mana. The swordman looked at Dan Heng, who smiled warmly and held his arm

"It's such a beautiful day, my love..." Dan Heng looked at him and Blade sighed to then lean a little

"Once we're home, you won't escape."

"Ahw... Honestly" Fey smiled proudly, this whole place is filled with love, I mean look at Alyne and Blade" the elf pointed at Blade looking at Dan Heng, who was smiling with his cheeks red "Look at Captain and Fenir"

Evias was literally looking at Fenir like he was a sorta of shooting target of his thousands arrows, while Fenir was sending him hearts and some bites probably.

"I don't know" Luthiel looked at Evias, who looked at his comrades "Actually, Captain why couldn't you sleep?"

"Right! Why, I wonder... Our convoys are usually so good at organizing the place to rest" Fenir spoke as the chief was showing Fenir the upgrading of the village closer to finally be a city.

"Oh well..." Evias crossed his arms "There were animals near our tent... Crawling and trying to get in the tent" he left an annoyed glance at Fenir, who acted like he had no idea of what he was talking about "Annoying beasts."

"Oh Evias" Fenir sighed innocently "You're indeed a good Captain, always so protective" he teased him and the Elf rolled his eyes

"Oh look! Your Grace, that's the tent where the Imbibitor and the legendary swordman slept" the chief was looking at it proud as Dan Heng was clapping happily

"It was the first night in a tent after my long imprisonment" Dan Heng sighed to then look at Blade, who had a puzzled stare

"Oh Blade, I didn't know you were so kind with him since the start" Fenir teased Blade and the chief of the village smiled

"I still remember when we entered and the legendary swordman was half naked and the Imbibitor was kneeling in front of the chair, we thought the legendary swordman fell in l..."

"YOU WHAT?" Evias and the comrades had their eyes wide open

Ayrin covered Theo's ears and Fenir tried to keep it cool as his lips were twitching.

"You... shameless...swordman"

Evias cried out "It could have been me"

Blade laid the hand on his own face as Dan Heng was trying to explain it was nothing too bad.

"Will you stay more around?" Dan Heng asked at some point, and Fenir shook his head.

"I am requested back to the city" Fenir looked at Blade "There are still some... things we have to deal with the Eastern and Western lands, I fear we will have indeed a war" he explained and the immortal nodded a little "Fear... I actually was waiting so hard for it" he smirked shamelessly

"You seriously can't help it" Blade smirked and the elves and Dan Heng looked at the two literally sharing the same energy.

The village chief sighed to then smile "Thank you for investing in our territory, your Grace, we're glad we're not under the Emperor's laws anymore"

Fenir sighed innocently "Oh my, you flatter me" his red eyes were getting for a moment serious like they were about to pierce him "Make sure this city gets built and give your contribute to the Lands. I am investing, so.." he smiled "Don't make me regret, I am sure you don't want to see me when I am not pleased with the results"

The chief of the village felt like trembling "No absolutely" he then looked at Blade, who looked away. They seriously were both scary at the same level sometimes.

"Dan Heng" Blade held the immortal's hand "Are you done? Shall I escort you home?" he asked and Dan Heng tilted his head and held him closer

"Aren't you coming too?" he asked and Blade caressed his cheek with his eyes lost into his.

"Fenir has asked me to help Evias with the patrol around the forest, I won't take long" he said and Dan Heng sighed a little.

"I see, I see" Dan Heng looked at Evias, who looked at Fenir

"Seriously? We're Elves, the best Ranger unit and you asked for Blade's help?!" Evias' eyes were flaming and Fenir looked at him amused

"Oh my..." he crossed his arms "I don't understand this reaction. I am just a good Lord who cares to help" he tilted his head "After all your Unit might be useful but you look so tired so I want to make sure you don't slow down the patrol with Blade on command"

"WHAT?" Evias looked at Blade who rolled his eyes "On command?! Of my Unit? Are you all kidding me?!" he exclaimed and Dan Heng looked at Blade, who smiled evilly

"It's okay Captain! We call him second Captain after all!" Volre said happily, trying to cheer Evias who was on the edge of a mental breakdown also because he hasn't slept at all.

"Indeed, you will have to do everything I say"

Evias looked at Blade and for a moment it looked like he wasn't anymore tired. He smirked and posed "Oh please, I am usually a merciful Captain, but if for today I must let you guide the mission then" he hugged himself as sparkles and random rose petals were flying behind him just for the effect "Please, be gentle, I will do everything you say!"

Blade felt awkard "Right... I won't be gentle at all, you're all soldiers after all" he replied with an obvious and serious tone.

Evias turned towards his comrades, feeling his heart pierced "I adore when he's merciless when deep inside he's such a soft heart" he whispered to then smile "Then! Let's go, so Alyne won't miss you too much! I won't steal him for too long!"

Dan Heng laughed seeing Evias back with energies and Fenir smirked.

Blade sighed as he was walking with the elves around him already. He left a glance to Dan Heng who did wave at him.

"Make sure I find you back home, we still need to talk about that" he said to then smirk making Dan Heng feel his cheeks getting red

"Imbibitor, do you need water?" Ayrin asked with Theo literally biting a strand of his hair as he was finally close to him.

"Nono... Uhm, I am fine"

***

"Damn..." Evias sat thanks to the help of Luthiel, while Volre and Zeno were preparing the campfire "Sorry guys" he cursed "That fucking vampire and his requests to take a stroll whole night" he muttered annoyed to then see Blade and Fey joining them

"Maybe you should have stayed in the Village" Blade left a serious glance at Evias, who looked away for a moment feeling like a burden "You managed to move with us and fight against those bandits, but you're overdoing..." he sat and Fey gnashed his teeth

"Hey it's our Captain, he would never leave us alone" he said to then point the finger at Evias "He's fine!"

Evias actually was on the edge of falling asleep.

"So what? Would you let your Captain end up like this just for the sake to be with you even for a patrol?" Blade asked with such an harsh tone.

Luthiel sighed "Sorry Captain"

"No" Evias forced a smile "I am fine, Blade, I know you're dead worried about me but please stop" he sighed as Blade was looking at him with a puzzled stare "It's alright, we're done. Let's rest. We should get back to Fenir's convoy at sunset"

Blade looked at the Elves sitting nearby the campfire to then look around for a moment.

The bandits they fought were no match for them of course, but he couldn't understand how it was possible to have bandits fighting against them with some magic creatures, who were doing as they command.

He sat in front of the fire annoyed. He and Fenir had an idea but they didn't want Dan Heng or the Elves know.

Also because saying this to the Elves meant also to let Dan Heng know it as Evias' comrades were deeply attached to Dan Heng.

They were using whatever excuse to literally invite themselves in their house. After all Blade didn't mind as most of the times he would get some commissions from the Emperor or Fenir.

Dan Heng was living peacefully in their house, most of the times he would meditate with Yichen on the lake near their house, other times he would just fly with the dragon to pay a visit to the ancient forests.

No matter what, they would always anyway meet and embrace each others at night. They surely had different duties, but in the end they would just get back next to the other and enjoy the time with the other.

"It's all because of Fenir, he was annoying me..." Evias muttered "But I take responsability anyway"

"Oh Fenir" Blade laughed "When he locks target on someone, either the prey dies or just decides to succomb to him" he explained "Just like any vampire, anyway he will feel he won"

Evias blushed a little embarassed as he thought about that moment when Fenir told him he wouldn't actually hurt him like he did with Syn, but still... He was too direct and Evias wasn't feeling totally sure Fenir was being honest.

"Blade, how do you know Fenir so much? How did you two meet?" Evias asked him and Blade rolled his eyes

"Are you asking me the story? It's a nuisance" he said to then flinch as he noticed the elves looking at him with sparkly eyes in front of the campfire like babies waiting to hear the goodnight story "Ah... Why do I always feel like a babysitter in the end" he muttered annoyed

"I want to know our Captain's lover story" Volre said with an obvious tone "After all it's good to have an idea of his past, so we can calculate better his moves, right, Captain?"

Evias gnashed his teeth "He's not my lover?!"

"But.. He's just your type!" Fey said to then lift a finger "He's merciless, he can kill with just his glance, he's said he's not gentle.."

Evias looked at him with a puzzled stare "Do you guys think I get attracted by violent men or what?" he asked to then noticed his comrades leaving a glance towards Blade, just to remind him who was in his mind before Fenir "Fuck me" he cursed to then lay the hands on his own hair "What can I do?" he coughed "I have no lover!"

"You better, Fenir can be hard to deal with" Blade laughed to then notice Evias smile proudly

"Don't worry, Blade" he looked at his comrades "He's dead worried about me, see" he winked

"... But if you two get together, then I shall get a new home away from Aresta's lands as that would mean double the chaos" Blade continued and Evias cried inside

"Anyway... Fenir..." Blade looked at the flames of the campfire "When we met..."

"Stop... STOP!"

The whole city was on fire, so many vampires and humans were crying and shouting in pain because of the flames.

Aresta's City was meant to fall. The Emperor heard between his madness whispers, that Aresta would become his doom. Therefore, he sent his best unit to deal with it

Blade, the general of the Unit on duty to destroy the city, was looking at everything burning as his comrades were throwing the torches to make the fire impossible to tame.

"YOU BASTARDS!"

Blade turned as he got a young man jumping on him, showing his canines and red glowing eyes full of hatred. The General turned and with a swift movement he hit him with the sword hilt.

"Captain!" Famir, the young recruit, positioned himself in front of Blade "What do you think you're doing vampire?!"

"It was our home... It was OUR HOME!" he shouted in rampage, charging, locking his target on Blade, who moved his recruit, seeing the vampire in feral.

"Didn't all the Vampire escape? Why is he staying?!" Dae asked as he was running towards Blade to protect him. But Blade had everything under control.

"You should have ran with your people" Blade said annoyed to position himself with the sword ready to put an end to the life of the Vampire, who looked young and probably stupid enough to go against the Emperor's best unit.

"FENIR NO!"

"AYRIN, WHAT ARE YOU DOING?" Fenir gnashed his teeth seeing his sister "YOU HAD TO RUN WITH MUM AND DAD"

"MUM DOESN'T WANT THEO TO GET BORN AND HAVE NO BIG BROTHER... Neither..." the girl started to cry "Neither do I... Silly" she cried and Fenir felt his heart trembling.

Blade looked to a side and noticed a girl with a long red and black dress crying at the sight of the vampire going for his death.

Blade sighed and let his sword fall. Fenir opened up his eyes as he found himself punched to the stomach and on the ground.

"If you really wish to kill me, you better retreat and come when you will have more common sense." the red eyes of the general looked straight at the Vampire who looked at his sister getting surrounded by Blade's comrades

"Captain, the orders..." Sahon said "Shouldn't we kill them?"

Blade sighed to then look at Fenir, who was struggling to stand up but he didn't know the man he had in front had a terrible aura and strenght no human he knew had. Was he even human at that point?

"Let us go" Blade stand up and called his comrades, leaving the two there, surprised, looking at the unit disappearing in the middle of that hell of fire.

Ayrin ran towards Fenir and pulled him to run away before getting swallowed by the fire.

Days passed and Blade was in the camp of the unit, still following the Emperor's orders.

"Captain, do you think the Emperor will know?" Dae asked as they were training and Blade tilted his head

"Know what? The Emperor wrote our orders were to let the city be eaten by the purification tongues of the fire.. There was nothing that mentioned to kill the people in" he shrug as his comrades were nodding a little

"Hah! Our captain deceiving the Emperor's order... Yes, that's our Captain"

"I still wonder why Aresta... It was such a beautiful city" Sahon sighed "My wife is from Aresta... I am not sure how to tell her.."

"You don't" Famir replied with an obvious tone and Arthur looked at the youngie with a puzzled stare

"Yes, and magically in a day it was set on fire and the whole territory got abandonned?" he asked and Famir nodded.

Blade laughed "Once we're back home, we will get a big rewards, so make sure you all don't waste everything on drinks"

The unit laughed with him "Captain, what will you do with your reward? You do not even have a wife to spoil"

"Spoil me, Captain?!"

"Famir!"

Blade laughed to then look towards a side out of his camp that was facing a big forest.

"I will get an idea."

For days, for weeks, for months, for years Blade felt his shadow wasn't his.

One night he was sleeping in his tent.

The wind was cold and the torches of the whole camp went off. Weirdly no guard gave the alarm.

Blade's eyes opened up as he heard the sound of metal close to his throat. Fenir was a little bit older and he was blocking the general with his body as he was keeping the sword close to his throat and his red eyes were glowing.

Blade noticed how around the whole tent there were blood mana strings, and he got surprised when he noticed Fenir's own hand bleeding.

"So it was you all this time" Blade sighed "So?"

"So?!" Fenir gnashed his teeth "You burnt my home and you made my people live like animals in the forest, do you know how much I waited this day?" his hands were trembling our of madness and Blade tilted his head

"Orders are orders" he sighed to then look at the man whose blonde hair were dirty, just like his clothes "For how long have you been away from your family?"

"Why... Why do you ask that? Are you dumb?! I am about to devour you" he showed his canines "I will kill you all"

"Why did you draw from your own blood to isolate my tent then" Blade's red eyes were locked on his and Fenir felt exposed

"Do you... not fear death?" he asked and Blade rolled his eyes to then let the sword cut a little his neck as he leant to literally headbutt the Vampire, who withdraw for a moment and ended up on the ground.

"Ah... seriously" Blade was tired. He laid the hands on his own face to try to wake up better "What's the fuss about it"

"Why did you not kill us?"

"Ah... so this is why you hesitate" Blade grabbed his sword and moved around the Vampire who stand "Because the orders were to just destroy the city" he replied with an obvious face "Ah... You've been following me for so long to ask me this?"

Fenir charged against him. Blade in that moment charged and moved past the vampire to destroy the blood strings.

The sound made some of his comrades wake up and run towards his tent.

Fenir tried to escape but Blade held his coat and looked at him

"Now, I will give you another chance to get your revenge, unless you want to die right now like an idiot"

Fenir narrowed his stare and hissed at him, showing his canines to then get literally his forehead tickled "Ouch! Fucking human" he did withdraw his canines as he was touching his forehead "I will devour you"

"Yes yes" Blade sighed to then hear the footsteps closer.

"Capt... Who is that?"

"He's our new unit"

"WHAT?"

"WHAT?!"

Evias tilted his head and Blade laughed at the elves' face.

"Fenir followed you because you did destroy Aresta's city and then you... took him as your unit?!"

Blade crossed his arms "I was against the destruction of Aresta. The people were neutral so I gave them the time to run away as my unit was setting it on fire... But Fenir did hate me for so long. I have seen a good dedication and honestly he was quite amusing"

"Damn..." Evias pulled the knees close to his chest "Seems like he couldn't accept the fact he saw his own city burning... and he was young... A young... Fenir, cute" he muttered to then slap himself

"Fenir probably was waiting for me to become older and slower, that's why he followed me for so long but... He didn't know I was cursed" Blade laughed "Neither did I at that time, but I took him to give him more resources to plan a better revenge, he was quite stupid at that time" he sighed "In the end he found out my unit wasn't that bad, and he saw himself we used to... interpret on our own the Emperor's orders" he looked at the sky for a moment "Once we got the order to finally go back for a little break in the Emperor's territories, Fenir of course couldn't follow us as the Emperor clearly wanted to kill all the creatures, so I gave him a job..."

In that moment Evias' eyes opened up as he did remember a stroll he took with his comrades in the park of the city, seeing the statue of the founder of the city.

"So you gave the resources to rebuild it" Evias smiled "Aaa I knew he was such a cute soft heart"

"Just a stupid way to redeem myself from one of the mistakes I made because I swore to be loyal to the wrong person" Blade sighed "But anyway, there are many stories about Fenir I do have. Our... past is full of... many dark parts" he cleared his throat "But I will stop here. As you can see, if he locks his target on someone... that's how long he can be on it"

Evias smiled nervously "Lovely."

"Captain, what's wrong? You should like the fact you're not chasing and you are being chased by Lord Fenir" Fey said with a smile and Evias wanted to die.

"Chased? He's being ran over" Blade spoke in a laugh and Evias opened up his eyes "Oh please, Dan Heng didn't get it yet because he's pretty... slow on these things" he cleared his throat "But Fenir doesn't mind to show off his interest in front of anyone"

Oh my god, did they have a secret encounteer to talk about me?

What if they fought?

Oh, did Fenir asked for my hand to Blade knowing he had to challenge him in a duel to win my heart?

Wait, did he lose?

"He's such a daring man" Evias commented with an enamoured smile "He even fought against Blade for me... Ah what is this... Stop it you" he kept whispering to his heart and Fey tilted his head confused from the switch of personality

"Well, Fenir has always been like this... He's a vampire after all, he doesn't care to go around the things and slow" Blade felt headache "Ugh, why am I even talking about that idiot this much"

"Oh oh! Blade, since when you do speak about our amazing time together?"

Blade rolled his eyes as he noticed Fenir and Dan Heng coming. The Immortal had Yichen flying around, as soon as he saw Blade, Yichen flew towards the swordman, who tried to dodge it but the dragon wrapped his body around the shoulders, snuggling against the cheeks

"You..." Blade's lips twitched and Yichen had hearts all around him even though the swordman wanted to seriously boil him.

"ALYNEEE!" Luthiel exclaimed and Fey and Zeno were already throwing themselves on Dan Heng who smiled warmly

"Fenir noticed the fire and thought you guys were done with the patrol so we thought to get to you, so I can get my immortal guard back home earlier" Dan Heng explained, trying to walk towards Blade, but the Elves were literally hugging him and almost planting him on the spot.

"Leave him, now." Blade honestly, even though he had a malicious aura behind and his red eyes were full of madness. The Elves couldn't help but feeling like they had to hold laughs as a cute water dragon was half asleep on the shoulder of the swordman giving him -50 points on Deadly Aura and +100% of dad aura.

The Elves sighed and left Dan Heng who hugged Blade happily. The swordman in a glance of course changed mood and became calm as soon as his arms wrapped around the immortal's body.

It was crazy how Dan Heng had that effect on Blade without using any powers. For some people it was still crazy to see the legendary swordman letting someone that close like Dan Heng was.

"Let's go home?" Dan Heng asked as he was hugging him and Blade nodded a little as he was kissing his forehead

"Yes, let's go" Blade held Dan Heng's hand to then wave at the elves who sighed with their eyes teary.

"ALYNEEEE" Fey cried "I will miss you so much... "

"We will have to go back to these territories in a week" Luthiel spoke with an obvious tone

"... I WILL MISS YOU SO MUCH ALYNEEE" Fey kept crying with Zeno who sighed and gave some pats.

Fenir sat next to Evias in front of the fire "So? Was the story heartbreaking? Which part did he telll you? When I helped him raid the Emperor's Palace? When we decided to rebuild Aresta? Or..." he leant closer "When I managed to get in his tent and bite him?"

Evias looked at Fenir to then tilt his head with an annoyes smile "Lord Fenir" he called him and the Lord smirked. He moved his blonde short hair to then lock his big red eyes on him.

"Yes, my love?"

Evias slapped himself as his imagination was seriously playing dirty tricks with him, also because of the lack of sleep.

"Fuck me, I need to sleep" Evias sighed to then look at Fenir getting closer

"Quite fascinating request along with an explanation of your needs... Since you're my guest" he smirked "I am going to be sure to please you, but please, you may rephrase it, do you want first to sleep and then proceed for an intense.."

"I am seriously too tired to deal with you right now, so..." he laid the hand on his face and pushed him away "Give me a break."

"A break?" he stand up and clapped his hands "Then! Since we're all done, shall we simply get back to the convoy? We will reach the city faster if we depart now and you can have your break in my carriage!"

The Elves nodded and Evias opened up his eyes as he noticed them leaving Dan Heng, who smiled and waved happily at them as they left to start walking back to the convoy.

"WHAT?!" Evias looked at Fenir who, with a smirk, offered him a hand to make him stand up

"C'mon Evias, you know how rude is to ignore the helping hand of the Lord of the City you're living in for now?" he asked and Evias narrowed his stare to then stand up alone

"I can manage, thanks" he grit his teeth to then point the finger at him "It's because of you after all!"

"Oh? My fault?!" Fenir looked surprised and Evias crossed his arms, knowing Fenir wasn't even actually trying to hide the fact he knew it was his fault indeed "I didn't know I could make you stay up all night this easily" he tilted his head "Do you know? I have better ways to do that if you just let me" he walked close to the Elf, who closed his eyes for a moment

"I know the plan you have in mind" Evias crossed his arms and Fenir tilted his head amused by the Elf being nervous and definitely high on guard even when he clearly looked tired and in need of sleep

"Plan? At least I stick to mine, do you know how it breaks my heart to be deceived by my lovely Elf?" he sighed "You said you would have let me have a taste after a dinner, we had so many yet you wouldn't let me even bite you..." he showed puppy eyes "It's not nice to play with feelings" he sighed "You always make me look like a villain, how rude"

Well, it was actually true. Evias kinda felt too tired to fight again on that, after all he did appreciate the fact Fenir was asking... kinda.

Evias' lips twitched nervously "This is..." he sighed to then nod "Alright, if this will make you stop annoying me."

Fenir's eyes got wider as he noticed Evias laying the finger on his lips. The blue eyes of the elf were locked on his as the cheeks were a little red "Bite it and get over with it."

"Oh?" Fenir grabbed his hand to then look Evias who looked away embarassed "Like this? In the middle of a forest?" he asked with a smirk, as he was slowly walking and pushing his body towards "If you do yearn it then who am I to say no?" and the Elf lips' twitched

"ONLY the finger... I meant...Oh Alyne" Evias looked at Fenir, who looked annoyed "What's with that stare now?" he asked to then find himself pushed harshly against a tree that almost broke.

Evias' blue eyes locked on the glowing red eyes of the vampire, who smirked as he noticed the Elf in a swift movement managed to grab an arrow and kept the point on the height of his chest "It's like giving to a starving lion a little piece of meat" Fenir was almost covering him with his body, as the arms were stiff against the log "Oh my, Evias, do you want me to be satisfied just with that?"

Evias' heart was pounding hard. He interrupted the eye contact as he lowered the stare, seeing the arrow he was holding on the chest of the vampire as a threat.

"How amusing... exciting are the nights with you" Fenir pushed a little more his body against his and Evias grit his teeth "At the edge between getting hurt and get that the sweet taste of yours... What's more worth you may ask?" he almost sang as his eyes were focus on his stare "Do you think an arrow will stop me?"

Evias sighed and let the arrow get on the ground and Fenir tilted his head "No, you're right. Could you move?"

"First you offer a bite, then you step back... Oh dear, you will make me stop being a gentleman one day if you keep playing dirty like this, Evias" he smiled and Evias looked at him, who was caressing his hand and kiss it slowly as his red eyes were locked on him "But you might be right... I do fear if I get a taste I won't stop there" he looked at him "I will just get all of you" the voice was so deep and alluring, Evias was wondering how it was possible to see him switching tone and way to even look to someone's eye in a glance.

"Fenir" Evias looked at him "You've been hunting Blade for years... Have you locked your target on me because you gave up on him?" he asked and Fenir smiled

"Are you jealous?" he asked and Evias sighed, making him smirk amused "Hunt is the right word indeed... But with Blade I was a beginner.." the elf opened up his eyes as Fenir continued "Now I am enough old to keep my eyes on my prey enough to make it succomb to me sooner or later"

"Waste of time" Evias mumbled and Fenir laughed a little, to then lift his chin with two fingers

"How harsh, I am having quite a good time, but Evias..." he sighed "I might be able to wait for so long but my patience has its limit, you're playing right now dirty with me" he closed his eyes for a moment "You have... an unique scent that I detest to the point I want to devour you every night where I can be fully me just like tonight, just like right now"

"I offered you... just a bite of my finger. Theo looks satisfied enough whenever he does it" Evias did bite his lips trying not to laugh as Fenir had an annoyed stare because... Did he just compare him to a baby?!

"A bite of your finger... Should I see it as generous? Evias Evias Evias.." he sang his name almost to then smile evilly "Do you think I will let myself be satisfied with just a bite when I yearn to eat you completely since the moment I laid my eyes on you?"

Evias had every inch of his body trembling as he knew Fenir wasn't joking. The way he was speaking was full of lust. Fenir looked at the Elf being against the tree and his body close. His red eyes were focus on every little blood vessel he was seeing and his mind was going feral. He sighed and caressed the cheek of the Elf "It's such a pity you're sleepy"

Evias tilted his head as Fenir got some distance and offered his hand

"So, shall we get in the carriage? You're so tired, I wouldn't like to have you asleep in the middle of our intercourse you know?" he sighed "It would make me feel awful as I am not the type who goes slow... I will make sure you would never fall asleep during... that" he winked amused and Evias felt his ears red.

"You... have no.. shame" Evias walked fast feeling actually a little excited deep inside and ignoring again Fenir's hand.

"Oh? Between lovers these talks are alright" Fenir reached in no time Evias "Are you shy?"

"Me? Shy" Evias laughed "If he knew the novels I have read, beginner." he blocked and looked at Fenir "And we're not lovers! Just... Why does anyone think that?!" he exclaimed and Fenir sighed

"Another hit straight to my heart" Fenir said dramatically and Evias felt embarassed because sometimes the vampire would seriously sound like him whenever he was making as scene to put emphasis "You know, I believe you're indeed the best Ranger, the way you shoot straight to my heart is unbelievable" he leant towards the Elf with a smirk "Oh, I do love when they're aggressive"

"Shut up." Evias clenched his fist and tried to walk faster to then falter a little, feeling a big headache caused by the lack of sleep.

Fenir smirked and wrapped his arm around the Elf's waist "We're almost there" he said and Evias was really too tired to reply or move.

Once the two got near the Convoy, Fenir opened the carriage door and kneeled a little like a gentleman

"My Lord, please, after you" he raised his face with a smirk and Evias crossed his arms "Oh? Won't you go in?... C'mon, I won't bite you..."

Evias made a step inside the carriage, followed by Fenir who right away closed the door with an evil smile to then continue his phrase "...too much""

Evias turned and opened up his eyes as Fenir laid the hands on his hips and pulled him on his lap, fixing some of the pillows of the carriage to make the elf stay comfortable on him.

"What are you doing." Evias tried to move off his lap, but Fenir held his hands and kept him there with an incredible strenght.

"Stay down, don't make me mad. It's night and I have the full power to break those cute wrist of yours" he tilted his head to then sigh "You won't really fall for any of my courting techniques, you're really a challenge, Evias"

The Elf stayed still to then flinch at his words "Courting? Wha... Where? When did you court me?! I have just seen a beast near the one I deal with in my forests trying to eat me"

"Oh please" Fenir laughed as he was untying his ponytail to make him lay more comfortable. Evias felt flustered as he noticed Fenir lowering his gaze just to look at him "You know what's the difference between vampires and beasts?" he showed his canines to then smile innocently "That you'd definitely enjoy me eating you, but this would mean you shall be mine forever or until you will manage to kill me"

Evias raised his eyebrow "Why should I kill you?!" he asked and Fenir massaged a little the hair of the elf, making him feel actually weirdly good and sleepy.

Wait... Is he trying to make me fall asleep to eat me?

He surely thinks he will manage to soft me if he carress my hair. How pathetic, if he thinks I, Evias, the most beautiful Ranger of the Elves Territory, let a filthy vampire get his way with me..

Evias wanted to die inside as he was actually enjoying deeply the attentions of that crazy vampire he had and he was seriously questioning his life choices. The funny part is that the teasing between each others was real and leading to both parts getting close and not just in his imagination, and maybe that was the reason why Evias was somewhat nervous about it.

"Oh? So you don't want to kill me? Splendid, we're already way past many steps of our relationship then, when will we step further?" he asked innocently to then smirk "Oh, what's wrong? Evias, your pointy ears are red, such an adorable rabbit I got myself" he teased and Evias crossed his arms, looking at Fenir

"Do you think if I don't want to kill you it means we're lovers?" he asked and Fenir looked like he was thinking about it

"Oh no no, that's too low indeed" he said "Then we're in a blood pact? Oh, you surely know how to make an old fashion vampire's heart beat again" he did caress his hair and Evias tilted his head

"What...?"

"A blood pact is between usually a human and a vampire" Fenir explained and Evias was seriously seeing double for how tired he was.

Two Fenirs was making him cry inside so badly.

"Humans tend to fall easily on these tricks... I told you when we drink blood from someone we don't plan to kill, the prey will feel so much pleasure that after that he or she would request, seek for that sensation again" he explained and Evias tilted his head

"Have you ever made a blood contract with someone in Aresta...?" he asked and Fenir laughed at that question

"Oh my... Humans? I despise them. Blood contracts are a way for vampires to show such an intimate relation with their favorite human. I do not seek this for us two and I mean... Me? A blood contract with filthy humans? There's none who deserve that position. No human at least. But I have never felt the need to seek as I mostly got the blood I wanted from enemies because I do enjoy hearing my preys in pain when I devour them" he smirked and Evias felt shivers "Oh did I speak too much? Do you feel like my prey yet, Evias?" he asked as his red eyes were glowing "Maybe with your lack of sleep you're easier to get through with my powers, oh..." he laughed as he laid the hand on the Elf's chin to lean more towards his lips "I wonder if you would let yourself be manipulated when you look this defenseless"

Evias closed his eyes for a moment and sighed "If you lean more, I..." he blocked himself and Fenir smirked

"You what?" he laughed a little "Did you just remember how threats work as the opposite with me?" he did caress his cheeks "Worry not, I do not plan to make you suffer even a little... Maybe" he smirked "I am planning to devour you in the sweetest way as possible so you will be the one begging me to devour you again and again"

Evias thought it was probably the lack of sleep, but why was Fenir so damn good in making him flustered?

He sighed to then look at Fenir "How long are you planning to try all this?" he asked and Fenir laughed

"Try?" Fenir wrapped his arms around the waist of the elf to lift him a little "I am not trying. I am doing it" he said and Evias felt his heart pounding again, the way Fenir's eyes would lock on him, just him, was seriously a big effect for the Elf.

There was a scary feeling between seeing those eyes as the eyes of Fenir looking at him as simply his next prey or because he was actually interested in something else other than blood.

The way he was speaking was shouting from all the sides he was clearly interested in him, but everytime they were alone, Fenir was honest in his desires that were mostly drawn to the taste of him.

"But you won't let me" Fenir sighed to then let him back on his lap "Today I am in a good mood, I swear on my title I won't bite you on your sleep"

Evias' lips twitched and Fenir laughed "I told you I wouldn't! Oh I will pass the night thinking about your body twitching as soon as my canines taste your skin for the first time" he sighed excited to then look at Evias embarassed

"Would you please.... Stop that." he sighed "That's it, I will have nightmares today, I am sure" Evias closed his eyes to then whisper "If I see anything on my neck or body... I will behead you"

"Oh damn..." Fenir stroke his own hair "So damn exciting, I wish you weren't sleepy" he sighed annoyed to then see Evias' trying hard not to reply to him "Fine fine, I swear... to not devour you completely"

"Not even a bite, I dare you."

"Oh... You want to turn me on even more?"

"No.. I..." Evias covered his own face out of frustration "Uuugh, would you let me sleep already?"

"Fine fine, are you comfortable?" he asked and Evias cleared his throat

"Of course... I am used to sleep in the forest, anything is fine" he muttered and Fenir smiled innocently

"So you like it. If you let me devour you, you will have a permanent access to my lap and pleasure. I do think it's a good deal" Evias raised his eyebrow as Fenir sighed "Of course I do no speak of a part but under a logical view of it!" he leant more "I think you should really accept it" he whispered and Evias pushed his face away

"Shut up, goodnight."

Fenir of course was more than awake that night. Sometimes he would look out of the window, enjoying the darkness, wishing to actually be out, but then he would look at the Elf sleeping on his lap.

"Damn, I am maybe the most patient vampire of all the times" he spoke as his hands moved a little the long hair of the elf showing off his neck. Those red eyes literally glowed, stuck on that portion of skin a bit down his pointy ear "Ah... how good" he sighed as he leant closer and closed his eyes for a moment to then lift a little the elf, who was just in a deep sleep

He couldn't help but holding the Elf a little bit closer to then lick a little his neck, feeling such an awful need to taste his blood. He really couldn't understand how Evias had such a good scent, maybe it was because he was an high elf and he never tasted it before? But he also loved, so damn loved the way Evias was chaotic with him. There was such a twist vortex of feelings around desire to have him. Fenir was a player, an actor for sure, but he never showed so much interest for anyone before.

Or at least. He never showed so much care over a prey before devouring it before, which did lead his sister to think Fenir was just an hopeless case of an old vampire who had no idea how to court non vampires.

Something even funnier; Evias was terribly down for it anyway.

Chapter Text

The sound of birds was soothing, Evias felt for a moment back to his beloved Land.

The warm light of the sun, the fresh air, the hand getting licked and kissed....

Wait...

Evias opened up and for a moment he was still trying to elaborate the image he had in front. Fenir was literally looking like a cat in need of attentions. The blonde hair of the vampire were looking even brighter and his eyes were closed. He was focus on keeping the hand of the elf close to his lips. He would seriously look like an angel.

Then he opened his eyes and he showed a smirk "Oh, good morning. I did fear I had to bite to wake you up"

"Wah!" Evias shouted and almost fell from Fenir's lap. The vampire smiled innocently as he kept him from falling.

"Oh my... Did you get scared?" Fenir tilted his head and Evias lifted himself, trying to stand up from his lap, but he froze as he ended up with his face close to the vampire's one "Oh? I didn't know you were such... a tease in the morning" he leant and kissed his forehead "Today you're in a good mood, perhaps you slept good, right?" he smirked again and Evias felt his heart pounding almost getting off his own chest.

His pointy ears were red and Fenir tilted his head to then sigh as the Elf stand up and almost destroyed the door of the carriage to get out.

"Good morning" the Elf turned towards Fenir, who got off the carriage with an annoyed stare

"I am kinda disappointed" Fenir crossed his arms, while Evias looked around seeing the convoy managed to reach the city faster than expected. Probably his comrades were in the room, sleeping as they probably did ride the whole night to keep up with the vampires.

"Hm?" Evias turned as he was stretching, trying not to get in his mind the images of Fenir so close to him.

"I have been the whole night with you on my lap, I did protect you and not even a reward?" he asked with a little smile "You're so rude, Evias"

"Protect me?" Evias laughed "From you?" he asked and Fenir nodded

"Of course? Oh dear, I really think you don't quite understand how hard it is to resist to the temptation at night, with the main reason of the desire so close and even defenseless" he sighed making Evias get shivers

"You had the idea to let me sleep in the carriage and to stay anyway" Evias spoke embarassed "I will go check on my comrades, have a good day Lord Fenir"

Fenir reached out for his hand and Evias turned to look at him "Er.." he looked away and the vampire sighed

"You know Evias" Fenir pulled him close and Evias' eyes opened up as Fenir was smirking, enjoying the closure. He caressed for a moment his long brown hair to then move the finger close to his lips "It's quite lovely how many times I did let you go when I could have just hunt you down and make you beg to let go, don't you think I am being a gentleman?" he laid the forehead on his as Evias was feeling weirdly attracted to the moment. He felt nervous but at the same time he couldn't help but liking how Fenir had this twisted way to court... He was courting him? No way... maybe?

Evias laid the hands on his shoulders to push him a little and Fenir tilted his head, amused as he clearly could feel Evias' heart beating.

"Your heart" Fenir laid his lips near Evias' ear "... is not a liar like you" he whispered and Evias blushed to then push him away.

"Enough. You're just trying to... get what you want" he gnashed his teeth and Fenir tilted his head to then shrug "I am not planning to become someone's dinner"

"It won't be someone, but me" he sighed dramatically "How heartless to compare me to other men. I am sure I am way better than anyone else since your heart beats so fast when you're with me"

"It's... because of...You make me mad!" he pointed the finger at him and Fenir looked at it to then get it between his lips without biting, making Evias open up his eyes "What... are you doing... Ah" Evias felt so flustered seeing the vampire smiling innocently as he licked a little his finger "I swear... you.. Ugh!" he did withdraw the finger feeling his heart almost out of his chest

Evias wanted to punch himself as he couldn't believe his mind was just sending him wild scenes of him and Fenir because he couldn't help but of course feeling attracted by him.

Fenir sighed as he noticed the Elf leaving without even giving him a kiss.

"Ah... I need to drink some blood" he muttered annoyed feeling his mind numb.

"There you go, silly" Ayrin appeared next to her brother with Theo sitting as always on her shoulders. Ayrin held him a glass and Fenir looked at the blood to then show an annoyed face "What's wrong?"

"I don't know sister, don't you get annoyed as our brother gets to drink the best blood without even getting a blade around his throat?" he sighed to then point the finger at Theo, who was clapping his hands happily.

Ayrin tilted her head to then roll her eyes "Don't make me pierce your lungs" she said annoyed "You're complaining just because you can't get the Elf's one"

"Yes, truly" Fenir drank the blood to then look at his sister "Don't you have that desire too?"

"To drink Evias' blood?" she asked and Fenir nodded

"Of course, he has such a good... good scent" he sighed licking his own lips and Ayrin sighed

"It is indeed" Ayrin "Everyone in the manor and probably all the vampires in the territories know his scent. The blood of an High Elf isn't common here, so I think there's also the novelty factor that makes it smell even better for us" she sighed "But I mean, if Theo didn't care..."

"Theo doesn't care because he has drank Gods know how much from Dan Heng" Fenir sighed to then wink at Theo "I am actually proud, little brother" he did pat Theo who clapped his hands happily

"Yes but..." Ayrin pushed his brother away from her with an annoyed stare "I don't go crazy like you anyway, Fenir. I think you're dying to taste Evias because you like him"

"Of course I do, he's such a tease and so amusing" his eyes glowed happily "He wouldn't step back to try to kill me if I do something he doesn't like. He doesn't let himself succomb to me, he's so good, so perfect"

Ayrin that time was the one smirking "Do you think it's a game?" she slapped his face "Wake up, idiot"

"Ayrin?!" Fenir grit his teeth and his sister laughed evilly "What was that for?!"

"You're the strongest vampire... and you're telling me he did never succomb to your mind powers... Have you actually ever tried?" she asked and Fenir blocked himself and wasn't smirking anymore

Ayrin laughed a little "Just as I thought" she did bite her lips as a little blood was dropping and slowly a blood string was forming around her fingers "My brother... I really think you're not actually just playing with the usual prey of yours" she smirked and Fenir rolled his eyes to then catch her mana strings and destroy it effortlessly

"What do you think to know?" Fenir shrug innocently

"Oh I don't know" she laughed to then look at him annoyed "I am too focus on doing my brother's job as he's wasting time on his failure of strategies to get the elf" she commented as she started to walk with him next to her back to the manor.

Fenir laughed a little "Oh my, I would never leave my little sister deal with the city alone, I am sorry!" he smiled in an innocent way

"Fenir" Ayrin looked at Fenir, who was fixing his white shirt under the black long coat "You've been drinking very few in the past days. Blood isn't our resource to stay alive but we do draw from it to keep our mana stable. You've been busy, but you will end up sick if you keep acting like this"

"Oh please" Fenir sighed dramatically "My dear sister" he smirked "After that big feast with Syn's body I really do not feel like drinking much... Besides, I am the strongest vampire in the territory without even drawing from anyone's blood but mine" he smiled "This makes me wonder how good I will feel once I get to bite my lover... Ah..."

Ayrin looked at her brother and sometimes she wouldn't recognize that teenager who cried seeing his own city burning, or who swore to kill Blade at all costs... He used to show a lot his emotions of madness, pure hatred, sorrow and pain easily. But after many years, centuries, Fenir was officially the head of the Vampires race, the true Lord no vampire would go against. Ayrin thought that something happened during his time with Blade, but nobody really knows what the two were doing together. Vampires and the unit of the swordman had no idea how the two from enemies became actually comrades.

Fenir crossed his arms lost in his thoughts "I wonder why Evias still hasn't given up himself to me... Now now... that's what's really bothering me"

Ayrin looked at him with a puzzled stare and almost flinched as his brother clapped his hand happily "Oh oh! Of course! I should ask his comrades" he tilted his head "Maybe I should kidnap them or threat to drink their blood in front of Evias! If I do and I show him how good they will feel... We can make a drinking party! Oh, I gotta absolutely see what they think about it, if they don't help, I will simply declare their execution for betrayal. Ah, splendid! I have to talk to them"

Theo and Ayrin looked at their brother walking happily inside the manor.

"No wonder why he's single" Ayrin spoke to then sigh annoyed. She lifted Theo to see him smiling happily and she smiled too "You're the best of this family, Theo"

Fenir opened the door with a big smile "Hello little morning creatures! It is such a splendid day!"

Evias was on his bed, reading a novel as some of his comrades were stretching their arms and legs still half asleep, but they didn't want to miss the daily training at the training ground.

"Oh hello, Lord Fenir" Volre had a smirk, alternating the gaze between the vampire and his captain.

Evias tried to ignore that and almost buried his head into the novel he was reading "What do you want, Lord Fenir? Seriously leave me al.."

"I just need to steal your comrade for a while!" he smiled innocently as he grabbed Volre's hand and pulled him out of the room

"HEY!" Evias jumped off the bed and grabbed his bow to then block himself as he knew he had to follow the law

Fenir smirked "Do not worry, he's going to be alright!" he then left a glance "You can fight me later, Evias, I will give you five seconds advantage" he winked and Evias' lips twitched

"I don't need those!"

"Of course you don't, but I would still give you just to see how you would use those seconds of me not reacting to anything you'd do to me" he winked and Evias gnashed his teeth feeling embarassed to death as Fey was punching Luthiel, trying not to comment at the little courting

"You... Let my comrade go!"

"Too late, I want him!" Fenir smiled and pulled Volre, making Evias confused and in awe

"I feel kidnapped, oh well, see you guys, see you Captain!" Volre smiled as he was getting pulled away from Fenir under Evias' confused stare

"Why didn't he try to pull me like that? He usually goes for me...? Why was Volre first?" Evias thought, mad because he saw Fenir's smirk once Volre was following him

"What the... What the fuck was that?" Evias asked to Fey, Luthiel and Zeno, who shrugged "What does he want from Volre now? Is he targetting him because of me?!"

"Targetting?" Fey tilted his head and Evias sighed annoyed

"I know what that player is doing... He is just like the novel I am reading" he started to laugh in an hysterical way, making the elves feel in awe "He's trying to lure Volre in his trap so I get jealous and he expects I will run to him crying, asking him and begging him Oh Please Fenir, do not forget me, I love you!" he sighed dramatically and Fey opened up his eyes

"Damn, so he had a change of heart?! He now loves our Volre?!"

Evias' heart cracked for a moment.

His blue eyes became two flames "W-WHAT?" he laughed "Oh my..." he kept laughing "No... I mean.." he stroke his own hair "What jealously? We're not even together" he did a proud pose as his hair were moving a little just for the effect of the pose itself "I won't fall for those childish tricks"

"But..." Zeno crossed his arms and laid against the wall "He has never done that to any of us if not you Captain... Maybe he really had a change of heart"

"The way he grabbed Volre's wrist as he was still jumping to wear his pants because half naked" Fey sighed enamoured "Love at first underwear" and Zeno nodded enthusiast

"That's deep brother"

"Guys" Luthiel laid the hand on his forehead as Evias was keeping his arms crossed, back on bed, trying to keep his eyes closed and show himself totally careless of the situation "Captain, do you think he wants to hurt Volre?"

"If he does, then I will seriously kill him. But he loves his own laws... He would never... I hope" he smirked "I am telling you, he's just trying to play with my patience. He thinks he can use my comrades against me! HAH! Childish move. If he thinks I, Evias, Captain of the Rangers, will beg him to get back to me... HAH!" his lips twitched to then look at Luthiel "I am still... looking good right?"

"Well if it's about beauty then Captain stay the first one. Everyone knows Captain is the Forest Gift!" Fey pointed the finger at Evias who did a flick with his hair proud to then get even more thoughts

Does this means Fenir actually fell in love with Volre's personality?

He's good looking as well... Elves charm... Is it the real reason why he didn't bite me for the whole night I was with him? Because he now wants Volre?! Does he think he can play with Elves?!

"Indeed, Captain is actually beautiful" Luthiel said looking at Evias who in that moment looked like a gremlin on the bed with a psycho stare on.

"I know I know, but that's not the point right now" Evias sighed dramatically under Luthiel's puzzled stare

Evias stand up "Get your bows and arrows, we're going on a spying mission."

Ayrin in that moment knocked at the door to then sigh "Oh wait, I am the Lady of the House" she literally destroyed the door and the elves shouted with an high pitch jumping on the other "Oh great, you're awake"

Evias looked at Ayrin, who was checking a report as Theo was biting her long hair, sitting on her shoulders.

"Hello, Lady Ayrin" the elves cleared their throats and she nodded distracted

"We got a report about some bandits at north, considering you're still in Aresta as Queen's support, it's your duty to mantain the alliance pacts and so.." she smiled "Please, you may join Talon's guards and check the activities of those bandits and remember to bring the corpse if they do not collaborate" she smiled innocently to then literally walk away

"Seriously?!" Evias clenched his bow "What are you planning to do with Volre?"

Ayrin tilted her head "Who?" Theo slapped her front "Oh! Right you're four, the fifth is with Fenir, right, yeah... Nothing, I don't know" she sighed "Look, if you can please stop questioning and follow the orders, thank you" she left and the Elves looked at each others

Evias had no idea what to think. He sighed and walked out the room "Let's get this done.. Better going on a mission than staying in this hell"

Luthiel stand next to Evias "Captain, have you asked Lord Fenir for how long we will have to stay? The Queen gave him us as resources but for how long?"

Evias felt headache "I don't know... I will ask him later." he stopped as he noticed from the window of the second floor of the manor Fenir and Volre sitting literally inside the greenhouse of the Palace.

Volre wasn't even nervous. Fenir was smiling and looking at the young comrade eating sweets. That image was making Evias question a lot of things.

"Ah..." Evias laughed and Luthiel, Fey and Zeno felt in awe "This is ridiculous, let's go."

***

"Captain will be mad" Volre sighed "Is it okay if I don't go with them?"

Fenir smirked "Oh absolutely, I heard you're the youngest of your unit, correct?" he asked as he was offering him some sweets he asked the servants to prepare.

"Yes" Volre tilted his head as Fenir's red eyes were focus on him "Oh this is so good! I better bring some to captain" his eyes were sparkly as he pointed at some biscuits

Fenir leant toward the chair "Volre, I brought you here, because it seems Elves are a challenge to get"

"Get? We usually throw ourselves, just like Captain did with..." he coughed and Fenir tilted his head, getting curious "Well... What does Lord Fenir mean exactly?" he smiled innocently

"Your Captain keeps denying his happiness" Fenir sighed dramatically "I can't help but thinking there must be a reason why he wouldn't let me"

"Because you suck."

"I know, I am a vampire" he replied with nonchalance and Volre looked at him with a puzzled stare "Besides he gets easily hurt and scratches, a little bite during the intercourse shouldn't scare him" he spoke without any filter and Volre blushed

"No I mean..." Volre sighed as he took a bite of those biscuits and enjoy a lot the food all for himself "Captain is particular" he smiled proud "I know what he likes, and you're being too nice, Lord Fenir"

"What? Me? Nice?!" Fenir laughed and crossed his arms "How amusing, my sister told me I was too harsh on my ways"

Volre tilted his head "Well, if it wasn't for the code of never stealing someone's man or woman, Captain would have thrown himself at Blade" he blocked himself and Fenir's eyes were literally burning "And you definitely look less deadly than him so maybe that's why Captain isn't fully sure..?" Volre was talking mostly to himself as he couldn't get why Evias wasn't finally happy to get a deadly man by his side since it looked like he liked those type of men.

Maybe his Captain liked Blade because he was treating him bad? That sounded pretty toxic actually. Volre was pretty much making things worse and he still didn't know that.

"What...?" Fenir stroke his own hair and Volre smiled, trying not to get scared by the mad aura the vampire had "So Evias... thinks I am too gentle compared to Blade? Hah!" he smirked "So he likes to be between life and death situation with his love affair" he licked his lips "It seems I was too gentle indeed" he sighed dramatically "And I thought I was giving him what he wanted... Elves are so complicated"

Volre shrug "Well, Captain is beautiful!" he said with a baby face as his eyes were sparkling. Fenir tilted his head "He's not that easy to reach!"

"Yes if I tie him up in my bed" Fenir commented with a smirk and Volre felt like he did maybe a little mistake

"No wait... Uhm" Volre laughed nervously "Captain rarely got in relationships, but.." he blocked himself "Actually... No wait, maybe he doesn't like..."

Fenir stand up and fixed his sleeves with an evil smile "Thank you, I think today I will be in a good mood" he crossed his arms "Although that's not my style, but if he likes those things who am I to say they're not ideal to start an affair"

Volre stroke his hair "Wait, Lord Fenir, I think there's something wrong. Captain changes mind easily on his type and maybe.."

"Oh but I am pretty sure he likes me. Maybe I didn't show him like he wanted" Fenir smiled evilly "To think I was courting him like my tradition..." he sighed "Maybe I should just get a bit more modern" he smirked at his own thoughts

Volre stand up "Wait wait" he cleared his throat "Maybe I overtalked.." he looked at the vampire smiling at his own thoughts, and he slowly walked out the greenhouse "I think I will look for Capt.."

Fenir reached for his arm and stopped Volre "Oh no no, you will stay here now."

Volre looked at the vampire who showed his red eyes glowing and a terrible evil smirk.

***

Evias gave the signals and his comrades nodded from the brances of the tree around the bandits camp.

"Oh Oh, Look what do we have here!" Evias jumped as his blue eyes shines as he recalled his mana, shooting three arrows at the bandits to make them fall to the ground

"Curses! Elves!" one of the bandits shouted

"By the law of the Aresta, you're officially under arrest!" Talon and his guards rushed, the bandits called out their reinforcements and the fought against them as the Elves were shooting their arrows from the trees, trying to cover the humans

Evias' flinched as he felt a red string around him "Blood string?" the elf whispered to then turn and open up his blue eyes as he noticed a web about to entangle around him

"Captain!" Luthiel shot an arrow full of forest mana that made the branch where Evias was standing break in order to make him fall and avoid a slash of the bloodstring get him.

Evias during the fall got three arrows on the bow and shoot them against the vampire, that soon dodged them, getting pierced by one.

The Captain of the Elves landed, preparing more arrows to shot at the vampire who gave a sign and made more of them showing themselves

"Damn, we're surrounded" Luthiel, Fey and Zeno jumped off the tree to reach their captain, standing with their backs against the other to cover each others

"Talon!" Evias called out some of his mana and charged against the Vampires. Those didn't look like the vampires living in the city, their eyes were glowing and their skin was so pale and full of marks. They looked more like they were feral

Zeno marked a vampire and the roots immobilize one of them. Evias jumped on the shoulder of the vampire, ready to shot the arrow straight to its neck. He then blocked himself with his eyes opened up "Wait... Are we allowed to kill them?!" he jumped off the vampire to then shoot three arrows at their legs to immobilize them.

Fey clenched his fist as green mana was enhancing his bow and the arrow he shot made a big root holding tight a vampire that was about to jump on him "Of course?! They're attacking us, there's no way we can capture them"

"We must get some alive to interrogate them" Evias said "We can..."

That moment of hesitation made Evias end up almost in a blood string that did cut a little his cheek.

"Damn it" Evias grit his teeth as he felt the scratch burning. He then turned towards the vampires as Talon and his guards managed to seize the bandits.

The vampires were a little group of six ferals from the forest. Talon almost didn't recognize them. Probably they were attracted by the blood of some bandits that got hurt during the fight.

As soon as that scratch was made, Evias almost got shivers as he felt all those eyes on him. He did some steps back feeling in awe to then smirk

"Oh oh oh!" he laid his hands on the hips "Looks like my charm works on vampires so well" he sighed dramatically as Zeno, Luthiel and Fey positioned themselves in front of him "You won't get even a drop." he rushed past his comrades to protect them from the attacks of the blood strings.

Zeno and Fey followed as Luthiel was casting his arrows full of mana, protecting some of Talon's guards that were trying to get the bandits out of the place to proceed with the arrest. Even though they were criminals, leaving them to the vampires was unacceptable.

Evias jumped on the shoulders of a vampire and in a swift movement his hands grabbed an arrow and pierced the head of the vampire, to then call out his mana and enhance his bow with sharp roots on the edge in order to cut the head and kill the vampire.

Fey and Zeno managed to kill another to then aim their arrows to two vampires, who scratched their own arms to call a huge web of blood string.

Evias opened up his eyes and called up his magic to create a cage of roots around the two elves.

"Thank you Captain!" Zeno smiled to then open up his eyes "CAPTAIN!"

Evias turned and got charged by a vampire that made him fall to the ground. Evias grit his teeth as he was keeping the bow against the Vampire who was trying so hard to get to his neck. His hands were trying to scratch his clothes and get to his skin even when he got hit by Luthiel's arrows.

"Get off me!" Evias shouted. His heart was pounding hard. He pushed himself and managed to get the vampire off his body, to then stand up and aim, but he soon opened up his eyes as in a glance he saw a shadow that laid a hand in front of the face of the vampire and soon he was with his body crashed against the tree.

Evias blocked as he noticed Fenir's arm bleeding. He looked around and he noticed all the few vampires alive getting literally wrapped by blood strings and soon their bodies literally got cut into pieces, creating a bloothbath in front of their eyes.

"Oh my, a little greedy aren't you?" Fenir tilted his head with a smirk as he noticed how the vampire was blinded, looking at the elves.

Fenir was keeping his hand on the vampire that was trying to free himself, but he soon got his neck broken and Fenir's canines biting him till literally get beheaded in a fast movement.

"Disgusting" Fenir spit the blood of the vampire to then turn, get his pocket handkerchief and slowly cleaning his mouth and hands "You did a good job, I didn't expect some ferals to wander in the morning"

Evias just did remember.

Fenir never used his strenght with him.

If that was his strenght in the morning, then how deadly was he at night? He actually thought it was better not to know that at that point. After all he got to know from Blade he was the Head of the Vampire race for a reason... actually more than one.

"Lord Fenir, sorry. We should have brought Umi" Talon sighed to then look at the elves still a little not used to Fenir's way to deal with fights.

Also because when they saw him fighting against the mages, he was so elegant like he was having fun, enjoying literally the fight. The way he cut everyone and behead the vampire was pure rage.

"Oh, look who came to ruin the party" Evias sighed as he got off the arrows from the bow and Fenir turned towards Evias with a smirk that made him step back a little

"Get the bandits to the city and interrogate them" Fenir said to Talon, who gave the order to the guards and they rushed, trying not to stare too much at the bloodbath Fenir made in a glance.

Evias crossed his arms to then tilt his head as he noticed Fenir laying the hand on his own head, breathing a little heavily "Fenir?" he called him and he sighed to then clear his throat and smirk

"Did you miss me?" he asked to then laugh at the annoyed face of the Elf, who looked away. But in a glance Fenir was next to him with his eyes glowing "Would you please be careful when you fight?" his trembling hands reached for the cut on the cheek "I smelled your blood from my city.. Ah" he laughed a little as Evias was embarassed "Imagine those wild vampires getting a taste of it before me..." he stopped smiling and looked mad "I would never forgive you this."

Evias felt shivers as Fenir leant closer and touch the little cut, getting his finger dirty with that little blood that came out. Evias tried to stop his hand but Fenir wasn't definitely in the mood to step aside.

He did withdraw the finger and those red eyes were looking at it like it was pure ore. Evias opened up his eyes as he noticed Fenir was about to lick his own finger, but he then sighed and took again his pocket handkerchief to clean it and then wipe off some from Evias' cheek

"Elves are such an elegant race, I must say" Fenir sighed, focus on wiping off the blood from the Elf's cheek "You're such a splendid show whenever you fight, Evias, too bad you got this little scratch" he smirked and Evias was blushing

"What... why" Evias whispered, feeling confused, and Fenir looked at him annoyed

"Would a drop from a wound I didn't cause please me in any way?" he asked to then cross his arms "It's unpleasant to see you hurt, do you know how annoying it was to smell your blood and you weren't in my bed?" he asked with no shame and Evias' blushed, feeling nervous as Zeno, Fey and Luthiel were trying to be one with nature just to look at them two

"A-are you kidding me?!" Evias gnashed his teeth and Fenir sighed

"I will go back, I was having some fun with Volre, so you better stop getting hurt Evias" he smiled innocently to then disappear in a shadow, leaving Evias confused.

Just... What was his deal?

Evias looked at his comrades "Did you... see that?!"

"Oh yes, Lord Fenir is strong, he did cut all the vampires in a.." Fey tried to explain but Evias sighed annoyed

"Fuck that, I mean... DID YOU SEE THAT?!" he exclaimed "That man.... He had me close but he went back to Volre?"

Luthiel crossed his arms and Zeno opened up his eyes

"Damn" he commented and Fey nodded

"Damn..."

"Damn" Evias cried out "Did he really put him first? But didn't he just court me? Why is he playing with my heart?" his eyes were sparkling with tears while petals were flying behind him just to give him more drama effect

"But he came to help!" Luthiel said and Evias sighed

"So what? It's not like we were struggling, I was about to kill the vampire anyway" he started to get back some of the arrows to then walk with his comrades, to reach Talon and get back to the city.

"Captain, what's wrong?" he Fey asked on his horse, leaning a little to Evias, who was thinking about Fenir's action and speech.

He said he didn't like to see him hurt.

That was actually something that made him feel touched.

"I don't know, I am just wondering what was he doing with Volre to leave me there like that" he gnashed his teeth "Does he think it was good? To appear and disappear?"

Luthiel raised his eyebrow "Captain, he said he smelled your blood"

Fey stretched his arms "Probably he thought we were in danger if our Captain got a scratch, he's usually untouchable because he's the greatest!" he smiled and Zeno and Luthiel nodded showing their thumbs up, trying to cheer him

"So you're saying he came just to check on the situation..?" Evias' blue eyes thought about how Fenir's eyes were locked on the vampire next to him before pushing the hand on the face and make it almost crush against the tree.

"That was hot" Evias commented to his own thoughts to then cry inside "Why do I see his violence hot? What's wrong with me" he cried even more under the elves puzzled stare.

Once everyone was back to the city, Evias wanted explanation, so he literally run and looked for Volre who actually was in their room.

"Huh? Wasn't Fenir with you?!"

"Captain!" Volre smiled to then shout in panic "What's that cut!"

Evias had teary eyes for a moment, feeling his pride hurt, just like his beauty "I know!" he cried to then get hugged by his comrade "My beauty! I did get my revenge but my beautiful face got scratched" he cried to then flick his long brown hair "Do I still have the charm?"

"Of course Captain!" Volre smiled to then open up his eyes as Evias laid the hands on his shoulders

"Actually, Fenir? Wasn't he with you? Did he do something to you?" Evias stopped "Wait, no, don't tell me if it did hurt"

"Wha.."

"Did he tie you up? Did he torture you? Did he bite you?" he stopped "Actually that's it, I think those are his way to have fun" he got shivers and Volre tilted his head

"Damn, that's... hard stuff"

Evias hugged himself to then turn in a dramatic way "I know but I guess the men of these lands are like this, just look at Blade" he stopped and opened up his eyes "Wait... ALYNEEEEE" he shouted in panic "What did that bastard do? Oh my..." he walked fast around the room as Fey, Zeno and Luthiel were back and greet Volre "What if their house is not Alyne's place of peace but... pure hell? And he likes it?!" he blushed "Oh... Me and Alyne aren't that different then... I think we do have a problem" he then smiled "Damn... Why does it sound sexy to imagine.." he slapped himself "ENOUGH"

"I didn't do anything" Volre whispered to the comrades who sighed to then slowly undress themselves to go for a bath "By the way, me and Lord Fenir did hangout for a while, but then he destroyed the table we were sit and then disappeared in a glance..." he stroke his hair "When he got back, he looked a little bit sick so he took the material I gave him and closed himself in his room"

Evias tilted his head "Material? Was he..." his eyes opened up thinking about how his hand was trembling and he actually cut his own arm to use his blood magic. Was he actually the one hurt?

The Elf in that moment was feeling bad.

He didn't even ask how Fenir was... Fenir was worried about his little scratch on his cheek rather than his own arm bleeding.

Why did he even cut himself so deep to draw from his own blood? Was he really that mad to just go feral?

"Argghhh!" Evias jumped on his own bed as he was untying his long hair from the ponytail "He's playing with me... Oh I know he wants me worried, I know he's playing." he muttered to then cross his arms and laugh alone as his comrades were looking at him talking to himself

"Hah! H A H! If he thinks I get worried..." he laughed "We're both soldiers and I mean... He hurt himself for what? We had everything in control..." he looked around and noticed his bed weirdly... in order "Wait... where... are.." he stroke his own hair out of frustration as he couldn't focus "Okay, I will go talk to Fenir, FINE!" he exclaimed and the Elves looked at each others asking what was happening as they weren't even talking.

Evias stand up and once he was out of their sight, he ran fast to then catch some breath before knocking at the door of Fenir's room.

"Oh oh, if it isn't Evias knocking at my door? I do not wish to see you, but I promise next time I will let you enter and never get out!"

Evias gnashed his teeth "Stop the act, Fenir, I wanted to check if you're fine"

"I am perfectly fine" his voice was serious "Just leave me be, if you have any concern you may talk with my sister, she manages when I am off duty."

"Why did you close yourself in your bedroom? Did you get hurt?" Evias sighed annoyed to then ignore and open the door. When he entered in the room, he felt blessed and cursed as Fenir was laying on the bed with his shirt open and the black leather pants a little loose on his hips.

Fenir was reading a book, as soon as he heard the door opening, he tilted a little his head to a side off the book to lock his glowing red eyes into Evias' ones.

"What are you doing?" Fenir sighed annoyed and Evias crossed his arms with his pointy ears a little "Could you please at least close the door? Unless you want to share this view with all the servants or guards who pass nearby my chamber" he said and Evias, once he closed the door, noticed something that made him open up his eyes

"Those are... MY NOVELS?!" he shouted as he got closer to the bed of the vampire who raised his eyebrow as Evias got the book off his hands "What the hell? Are you a thief or what? My treasures" he cried out caressing his book to then see a pile of his novels on his table "Oh.. My... Alyne" his lips twitched

If he was maybe worried, now he was furious.

"Oh so you came for the novels, I do apologise but I was reading them on your bed, then you got that scratch and once back home I decided to close myself here as I think I could have jumped on Volre" he crossed his arms as Evias was looking at him confused "What?"

"You're weird" Evias sat on the bed and Fenir looked at him with a smirk

"Are you enjoying the view? Now that you got your novels, can you leave my rooms?" he asked and Evias did some steps off the bed confused

"Wait... What's happening? You're not... doing anything weird?" he asked confused and Fenir looked away, he closed his eyes and sighed

"Evias" his voice was deep and Evias felt shivers "My my..." he laughed a little "You seriously like being between death and life situations indeed" he sighed to then cover his face as his chest was going up and down "Would you please follow the order of the Lord of The City and leave?"

Evias felt a lot of something was off, he came closer to Fenir and his blue eyes locked on his chest. Fenir tilted his head once he felt the hands of the Elf on his cheeks "You're boiling, did you get poisoned?!" he exclaimed and Fenir closed his eyes

"I am about to tear my own eyes, Evias" Fenir warned him "If I look at you, I will see a prey right now. I got too mad and drew more blood than I should have... and it's morning, I shouldn't have.. Ah... Ah you made me do such a stupid mistake" he laughed and Evias didn't know what to do or say.

"Why were you so mad? How can you be so irresponsable?!" Evias was annoyed and Fenir laughed a little

"Oh my... You put yourself in danger when you stepped in my room, and you're talking so rude to me in this state" Fenir sighed "Ah... you should be glad I am a noble now"

"I am not in danger" Evias said as he crossed his arms "I know how to deal with you"

"What I have done to that vampire is nothing compared to what I can do and you know it... If I just.. get more blood" he did pant to then growl, feeling his desire to go hunt get the best of him

"I have never seen you like this..." Evias sighed, feeling a little worried

"Half naked?" Fenir smirked without looking at him and Evias blushed embarassed "Glad you like my body this much to stay, but you won't like the outcome if you stay...."

"You..." Evias' lips twitched "I MEANT.... WEAK Or... I don't know... this" he muttered and Fenir laughed

"Oh weak?" he laughed even harder to then move a little his body feeling his canines hurting "Get out. If I look at you... Ah... I need to tear my eyes as I want to look at you so.. so badly but if I do... I will..." he was panting and his words almost had no sense

Evias stand up and went to his personal bath and get anything to cool him down.

"Then don't look at me, I feel responsable and you have to tell me why you had my novels. You thief" he muttered as he was getting a towel wet of cold water in a bowl

"They say you can know better your lover from his hobbys... Honestly you read a lot of romance, yet I got told you like the opposite in real life" he said annoyed "I read three novels and the romances were just different, what information about you should I get from those damn books?" he asked to then pant, feeling his head burning

"Oh?" Evias blushed to then laugh "You really... thought you could know me from the novels I read?" he asked amused "I read a lot of weird things.."

"Like the novel about the vampire who had seven concubines, but decided to be with a merman?" he asked and Evias blushed "The passion scenes were entertaining, I skipped lots of chapter just to read those"

"I will fucking kill Volre to tell you about my novel archieve."

Fenir laughed but he also suffered a little because he wanted to seriously look at Evias, but he just felt an immense desire of drinking his blood. The situation was really dangerous and for the first time he was the one who didn't want Evias around. Kinda amusing.

"Ah..." Fenir felt his canines getting off as he could still feel Evias' blood scent. It was one of the very few moments he wasn't satisfied with his bloodbaths and did desire more. Usually his control was just incredible, but it was also due to his perfect way to manage everything and his emotions. He couldn't help but feel such a big rage.

He thought that someone else would have tried to get to Evias before him, and he wouldn't have never let that happen.

"It's alright, I think you're going to feel better if you get some cold water" Evias honestly didn't know how to feel as for the first time he was seeing Fenir defenseless... or that was what he thought "You're so hot" he muttered to then almost slap himself "Your temperature... I meant, of course"

"Hm" Fenir kept his arm on his eyes to force himself not to look at Evias. His body was trembling even though he was indeed burning. Evias couldn't help but his blue eyes were enchanted to see Fenir like that. He was looking damn good but he seriously needed to focus "How cute" Fenir commented "For as much as I yearn your touch, I am serious when I say to please, get off. Don't make me repeat myself, Evias."

Fenir got shivers as he felt a wet towel on his naked chest and Evias slowly opening more his shirt. He grabbed his wrist and Evias almost flinched as it was trembling for the amount of strenght he was using.

"Evias. Leave, I am fine, I just need to calm down" Fenir looked at Evias sat on the bed in front of him and he couldn't help but grab the towel and throw it, to then pull the Elf's hand back on his chest "I might devour you right now if you don't get away. I am about to lose the last fragment of will to let you go unharmed"

Evias did withdraw his hand to then stand up, feeling his own heart pounding as those red eyes were looking at him in such an intense way. He stepped back to then turn and get himself pushed against the door locked.

Evias turned and Fenir was breathing heavily with his hands on the door up the elf's shoulders to trap him there.

Evias felt his heart almost out of his chest, Fenir looked at him, looking at his neck "Oh please, why do you smell so.. so good" he said between the pants, trying so hard to stop his body from getting closer to him, but he blocked the path and he knew he hadn't the strenght to change the position.

"Evias..." Fenir called him out and Evias opened up his blue eyes as he noticed him leaning closer

"Stop it" he whispered as his heart was pounding. He laid the hands on his shoulders to keep him away from his neck as he was clearly pointing at it. The vampire had his canines fully out and those red eyes were glowing, he was feral "Fenir... Fenir" he called him, feeling he was using an incredible strenght to fight his one to keep him away

"Ah... Ahh" Fenir did bite his own lips to bleed trying to get back to himself "I don't want to hurt you, Evias" he said in a growl to then slowly kneel and hug his legs

Evias didn't know why but he felt his tone was a mix of desperation and desire. It was such a chaotic mess the situation in that room even though it was only the two of them.

He kneeled down to get back at the height of him who raised a little his head as Evias kept his hands on his shoulders, trying not to look too much at the white shirt completely open. He really couldn't think about the fact Fenir was a hot mess in all the ways.

He closed his eyes as he felt Fenir's hands grabbing his cheeks to then lean towards his neck and lick it slowly, making the Elf feel embarassed, trembling.

"Are you suffering...?" Evias asked feeling a little responsable of his state. His hand touched Fenir's golden hair and he couldn't help but feel good at the sensation of those. He felt flustered as the vampire looked like he was seriously warm and soft his skin before actually biting it "Fenir.." he called him out.

Fenir at that point, stopped his tongue and laid his forehead on his shoulder, falling asleep on Evias' who got surprised and confused.

"Did you... seriously fall asleep?" Evias whispered as he tried to lean the back against the door, in order to get in a better position.

"Seriously... Why do I always get in these situations?" he cried out as he had a sleeping vampire on him "All for those fucking novels... Volre...Ugh" he cursed him with his lips twitching to then blush as he simply couldn't help but looking at Fenir's body and curse himself even more.

Chapter Text

When Fenir opened his eyes, he couldn't believe he was between Evias legs. The elf was sat on the ground with his back against the door. His arms were around Fenir's waist, to keep him laying on him in order to make at least the position comfortable for the vampire.

"Oh my..." Fenir moved a little a slowly to turn and smirk "How... cute" he caressed a little the long hair of the Elf, who was totally asleep.

"You look like a sweet flower, Evias" Fenir leant to smell a strand of Evias' hair, wondering how could they be so soft when the owner was such a troublemaker and always between forests and fights.

He did remember all the times Evias would focus on protecting his comrades rather than himself. That determination like he would put himself to flames to protect them, and at the same time he would look so elegant and focus like even though some of his decisions would put him to danger Evias would still go for them, and do his best just because he knew his team would be fine. Evias wasn't stupid of course, his decisions in fights were because he was also sure of his own skills and that's what Fenir actually loved about him.

Evias would look light and goofy sometimes, but on required situations he would just show himself impartial, fast on his moves and even deadly to cut any threat to him or his unit. The way those blue eyes would lock on target as the hands would swiftly move to grab the arrows and shot fast... Fenir thought Elves were moving under a synphony, in sync with the forest, those creatures were beautiful, and elegant compared to vampires, who were mostly beasts whenever they'd go feral.

"You're such a precious sweet prey, aren't you?" Fenir teased, his red eyes glowing for a moment as if he wanted to go feral, hands still caressing, letting the strand of Evias' long hair slip through it. It was a moment of yearning, obsession that may have taken Fenir to the edge of giving up to his courting and just enjoy everything of the Elf he had in front. But he ended up kissing the strand of hair and caress a little his cheek "You truly are... delightful."

The Vampire stood up and slowly he lifted Evias to bring him on the bed "I think I will enjoy this a little more" he stretched as his shirt was totally open. He stroke his short messy blonde hair to then grab one of the novels and crawl on the bed, laying his back on Evias' chest.

He grabbed the arms of the Elf and laid them around his own waist. Basically he simply moved both of them to somewhere more comfortable, but wanted to keep the position.

"Ah, that feels good" Fenir laid a little back his head to look at Evias sleeping to then snuggle against his neck and lick it a little "I wonder if I bite you fast, will you wake up?" he smirked to then laugh a little and get back to read.

Evias, after an hour or two, opened a little his eyes and almost shouted as he noticed he was on the bed with Fenir in all his beauty laying on him. The vampire's red eyes were focus on reading and the free hand was curling a strand of the Elf's hair.

"What..."

"Oh, you're awake" Fenir smirked, keeping the eyes on the book "I was wondering what you were dreaming about" he left a glance on his own abdominals as Evias' in his sleep was touching him a little... a little too much up and down the naked upper body of him.

"Oh?! No! Nothing! You damn..." the Elf felt so damn flustered "How did we end up on the bed?!" he exclaimed and Fenir closed the book to then turn a little

"Why asking this when you kept touching the Lord of the House? Don't you know how arousing that was? Ah" Fenir sighed dramatically "I felt even bad, I was just reading and your hands wouldn't stop.. It seems you like when my shirt is open" he leant with an innocent smirk as his eyes glowed "Do you enjoy touching me under my clothes?"

Evias blushed "What the hell?! No!" he exclaimed to then feel his heart pounding as seeing Fenir crawling on top of him with his white shirt open and the black leather pants loose was just so... not good for his control, he had to admit. Fenir looked like a devil, tempting him so badly.

Fenir stroke his hair a little with a laugh "Relax! I just moved us on the bed to thank you for your service of protecting the manor and yourself from my mistake" he spoke formally "And since I had to distract myself from the thought of devouring you a little while asleep.." he showed a book with an innocent smile "I read a book and enjoyed your attentions a little more"

Evias looked at that book and covered his face, feeling himself dead "That book... Did you really read it while I was... asleep and..." he looked at his own hands feeling a little bit annoyed.

So, he was caressing his naked body and he was asleep so of course he had no idea of the sensation.

Fuck me?!

"Oh indeed... I must say... You always get me Evias, your tastes are so... dynamic" Fenir's smile got wider "This novel has such an... interesting relationship, do you want to try to live those scenes at best?" he asked waving the novel... Actually it was Evias' favorite one.

And the most... passionate one.

The story of two royals, rivals for the throne, ending up in the bed, embracing themselves at night as in the morning they had to act like they did hate each others. Sometimes they would have such wild nights because of the stress and rage. It was such a trash story but Evias was a sucker for the passion scenes he would get embarassed alone in bed as he was reading.

But he did tremble as he did remember some of those passion nights were actually... intense. Really intense and if for a side those were hot, they looked scary and overhelming for someone like him.

Evias was strong physically, he was actually a soldier but he wasn't sure he was into anything too intense for himself. Elves' way to love was pretty classic, and he was wild only in his imagination.

"So...? If you keep looking this innocent in my bed without saying anything I might take everything as a yes for my own accord" Fenir smirked and Evias tried to move off the bed but Fenir laid the book on the night table to then grab his wrist and almost sat on his legs to block him under his body "Where do you think you're going?"

"Out" Evias laughed a little nervously "I am glad you're feeling good but I should g..."

"Good?" Fenir lowered a little his gaze towards his own legs "Do you know how hard was to read and enjoy my lover's caressing without taking care of it?"

Evias' eyes got wider as he noticed the bulge under Fenir's pants and he felt embarassed knowing it was because of him.

"Would you lend me a hand?" Fenir smirked as he grabbed Evias' hand and kissed it slowly. His red eyes were looking at him with so much desire. He kept an amused tempting smile as the Elf was paralysed "You look so docile today, did I finally blind you enough, Evias?" he asked and the Elf cleared his throat

"Hell no!" he tried to move, feeling his pointy ears red "You... It was all a trap or what? Ughhh, did I just fall for another of your tricks?!"

Fenir tilted his head to then lean closer, to block the Elf under his body "No, it wasn't a trap, I was actually surprised you were worried about me" he smirked "Cute"

Evias gnashed his teeth "Fenir..." he blocked himself to then look at the vampire "Do you still want to devour me?"

Fenir's eyes did sparkle "Hm... now now..." he smiled "May I finally?"

Evias rolled his eyes "No! and... Please get off me" honestly the Elf wasn't really getting focus on the situation as Fenir's bulge was pretty easy to see, and he couldn't stay calm himself. The situation was a little too much for his self control as well

If he ever had any, but anyway.

"Oh my.." Fenir sighed as he sat next to him, striking his own hair "It's crazy how you always make me at the edge of losing control, but then you freeze me like this" he crossed his arms, closing his eyes for a moment, like he wanted to appear innocent and sad.

When he had a bulge almost showing off his pants.

"Fine!" Fenir said annoyed "After all you had good intentions and held me close to you, I must enjoy the little bites at once, understood" he left a glance to Evias "But don't think I will keep playing this game just the way you want it, Evias"

"Wh.. Game?" Evias stood up from bed embarassed "Hah! I am not playing any game" he blushed as his eyes moved again on his bulge "Fuck me" he whispered to himself, but Fenir of course heard

"Oh, now that's more like it"

Evias blushed even harder "I DIDN'T MEAN IT LIKE THAT" he exclaimed "I do not play any game with you, I am simply aware of... Vampires" he crossed his arms "I won't let you tear my limbs for your games of pleasure... And not even Volre for your information!"

Fenir tilted his head "What are you talking about?" he smirked "Do you think... Wait.." he laughed "I asked Volre about your whereabouts since it looks like you try your best to ignore my courting"

"Courting!" Evias gnashed his teeth "You... did make me flustered and mad the whole time"

"Ah? Really?" he asked innocently to then tilt his head with a smirk "That's so adorable, aren't you such a soft heart" he commented making Evias feel even more flustered "Besides... doesn't that ring a bell in your mind like... You might enjoy my attentions?" he asked, making him feel embarassed.

Evias covered his own eyes "Can we stop talking with you in this state?"

"Oh, I do apologise... Wait" Fenir crossed his arms "Why do I have to apologise, after all it was your hands doing.. My my... you're a Captain, yet you do not take responsability of your doing"

Evias blushed hard "Enough! I am not planning to keep this conversation with the Lord of the City in the middle of.... whatever, hell no! Not doing this! Bye!" he opened the door feeling just for a moment his feet heavy.

"Evias... We're both long life creatures... Just so you know, I will accept you running away from my grasp, but sooner or later my patience will end and when that's going to happen, I won't let you go, because that's what happens when a vampire chooses a companion" the elf turned towards Fenir, who had his arms crossed and his red eyes locked on his "I am Aresta's Lord, the head of the Vampire clan, but I did choose to pursue an Elf who's such a tease, amusing, awfully adorable, and rebellious" he laughed a little "I think that's why you took my whole interest"

Evias looked surprised to then shook his head "You're just... How can you say that?!"

Fenir looked at him with a puzzled stare "Seriously" he stroke his blonde hair to then lock again his eyes into his "I do yearn for you, but don't worry" he smirked "I would never dare to hurt you... just a little but I promise you will like it" he winked and Evias felt his whole light skin getting red "Even just the thought makes me even more... glad you're still in my room"

"You damn..." Evias almost destroyed the door as he closed it, leaving Fenir alone in his room.

"Well well well... if it isn't an annoying effect" he sighed looking at his own... problem.

Evias was walking through the corridors, feeling his whole body burning out of madness and excitement... maybe? He didn't know but how could Fenir simply be that good with words? He would make appear the most dangerous action such as literally letting him bite him like a good thing for both of them.

Evias had no experience with vampires, but the thought of getting bitten by Fenir was... a twist in his mind between excitement and actual fear because it would mean pain, he was sure of it.

"Honestly Captain, you should do it" Volre said during their training.

Evias managed to get his comrades to the training ground as he needed to release some of his frustration.

"Do what?!" Evias gnashed his teeth as he kept shooting the target with all the arrows he had under his comrades puzzled stare

"Captain" Luthiel crossed his arms next to Evias, whose eyes were locked on the target "It is clear Lord Fenir likes you a lot"

"No, he likes my blood, not me" Evias said to then flinch at his own words, because he wasn't actually sure himself of that "If I wasn't an High Elf, he wouldn't have noticed me even I bet" he muttered to then sigh dramatically

"But if he wanted just your blood, he could have got it whenever he wanted, we all know what he can do" Zeno said and Evias rolled his eyes

"And I know what I can do." Evias narrowed his stare "I wouldn't give him easy life to get me by force" he flinched embarassed at his own words "Arrgh!" he kept shooting madly at the target, feeling even more flustered.

"Yes, right!" Volre smiled with sparkly eyes "Captain is amazing!"

Zeno sighed "Well, it's also true that Fenir didn't do anything bad to Captain" he said with an obvious tone "And you slept in the carriage with him close to you for the whoooooooole night"

"Yes indeed" Fey nodded "If he wanted your blood, he could have just got it in many situations but he's waiting for you to love him" his eyes did sparkle and Evias rolled his eyes

"There's no point" he shot another arrow without even looking at the target "He scares me."

"Does he?" Luthiel looked at Evias, who looked embarassed "Or are you scared to get attached? Captain we know you're pretty romantic and you've been waiting to have a companion"

"Indeed! You've been flirting with half of the Elves world but rarely got in a relationship" Fey said to then sigh "Is it because of us? You love us?" he asked posing and Evias laughed a little to then look at Luthiel, Volre and Zeno, who were sitting on the ground looking at their captain training for his stress relief

"Oh, maybe you just never thought to fall in love with a Vampire right?" Volre laughed "That's pretty normal as High Elves do not like them since the origins if you think about it"

"High Elves have indeed a sort of inner hatred towards vampires, indeed" Luthiel commented "Mostly because they know vampires would do anything to taste them and that's how the two races kind of always tried to beware of the other" 

"Ugh... I don't follow those traditions and even though I do have the blood of High Elves, I am not. I am a Ranger, that's it" Evias muttered to then blush and stroke his own hair "Aaah, why Fenir" he cried out and Fey laughed

"I wish I had someone like Fenir honestly" Volre crossed his arms with a smirk "He would be a challenging and fresh way to see a relationship, he can be also funny!"

Evias' eyes almost were turning into flames "You what?!"

"Brother, you're making Captain mad" Zeno pointed it out as Evias lowered his bow to focus on his unit

"I am serious! I think Elves and Vampires are so different and that's what would make the relationship intense and full of new things each part would learn..." he sighed "Or at least that's how I see it"

Luthiel crossed his arms and nodded a little "I am more for our traditions" he looked at the sky "Walking under the forest in the moonlight, sharing mana flowers as promise to get married, marriage and celebration with the whole town, passion inside a house up the trees.." he sighed enamoured and Evias rolled his eyes.

"I think I will talk to him later..." Evias muttered to then look at his comrades "Now... Will you get your bows and train or not?!"

"Yes Captain!"

***

Evias was nervous.

It was night and Fenir didn't present himself at dinner. Ayrin was in the living room playing with Theo when she told him the Lord of the City was with Umi in his office.

Evias was in front of the door of his office and he could hear Fenir sighing

"It seems Guryn, the headmaster of the summoner's guild has joined the Eastern Lands to enhance their willing to have a war" Umi's words made Evias open up his eyes

"Hah? So... this means the last guild of mage got really exiled from the Emperor's Lands and somehow wants revenge on who exactly?"

"Blade of course, he's the reason why all this happened after all" Umi's tone was annoyed and Evias rolled his eyes, eavesdropping

"That's so amusing, it means the war will be a little more entertaining for me, I can't wait" Fenir's tone was his typical one

"Should I send the new to Dan Heng?"

"Not yet, we hadn't still any official war declaration. I have sent everything to Aranvar and the Queen of Elves; Niniel... I must say it's incredible for a woman this beautiful and lovely to have such a big territory under her command and such a strong army... All by herself"

"She's loved by Elves and she's actually strong... She used her tears to keep the forests of her land out of the poison when Alyne was imprisoned..." Umi sighed "That's why Dan Heng was really surprised by her and told her she did a great job and... she actually cried... I used to get information of my thunderbirds about a lady that would visit the main core forests and cry everyday for hours..."

"So many tears for her lands... Indeed, her name fits her perfectly" Fenir sighed "I also heard about the High Elves being with her"

"Indeed, the High Elves aren't only strong healers but also the caste near the Queen, they support her and protect her... I'd say something like... Me and Talon with you"

"I see I see... The Elves territory and the elves themselves are pretty interesting I must say" Fenir's tone was definitely an amused one and Evias rolled his eyes to then lean more to the door

"Well, I am going to wait for more reports before proceeding with the war... I will also wait Aranvar and Niniel's reply" Fenir cleared his throat and Umi stretched a little

"Very well, I shall go back to the academy, you can enter, Evias"

Evias coughed a little as Umi opened the door and the elf smiled a little to then enter.

"What a surprise" Fenir commented ironically as he was still focus on a report.

He was sitting on the chair in front of the desk. His legs were crossed and the free hand was keeping a glass full of wine. He was looking like a prince and Evias stroke his hair feeling a little embarassed.

"Fenir" Evias called him out and he moved a little his head off the report to look at the Elf, who crossed his arms "We should talk"

"Oh?" Fenir smirked "Talk?" he laid the report on the desk and looked at him "You came to actually approach me first this time?" Evias rolled his eyes as Fenir showed himself amused and happy actually

"I am all ears... oh wait!" he stood up and walked fast towards Evias, who felt embarassed as the vampire took him in his arms and went to the balcony "It's full moon today, if my lover wants to talk to me, then I shall bring him to the best view of our castle" he announced formally

"What the hell are you talking about?!" Evias gnashed his teeth as Fenir was looking at him in his arms "I am not your lover!" he blushed and Fenir rolled his eyes

"Yet." he added to then wink innocently, making Evias' red in his cheeks. Why was he so smooth like what the hell? Was he studying every night how to make him flustered or what?

"Let go! I can walk by myself... Ugh you seriously..."

"Why? I know you can follow me, but this is gonna be faster" he jumped on the fence of the balcony to then jump higher and Evias felt so embarassed when he held him tighter.

He found himself literally on top of the hightest tower of the manor. Fenir laid him on the roof and he elegantly stand on the thin wall, enjoying the cold breeze.

"So so... Should I first tell you that I don't like when people listen to my personal affairs?" he asked and Evias rolled his eyes "But if you say you're my lover, of course I wouldn't mind you to listen to anything of my private encounteers" he winked to then laugh seeing the Elf's puzzled stare

"Were you busy?" Evias' asked as he crossed his arms "I noticed tons of reports and you didn't come to dinner" he flinched as he noticed Fenir jumping off the wall to get closer to him and lean

"Were you worried?" he winked "I apologise" he kneeled like a prince to then grab Evias' hand and kiss it "But we're not in fully peaceful times, Evias, I can't let my guard down" he smirked "Not when things are this amusing"

Evias nodded to then stroke his hair "I quite understand... Have you spoken to my Queen about our return?"

Fenir's smirk almost faded completely, revealing he wasn't definitely amused by those words "Why, do you want to go back so badly already?"

Evias looked away "I am just asking. We're here after all as resources and I am saying that if you're having so many problems with ferals... then I am the Captain and..." he cleared his throat "I am fine to stay a little longer to help you, that's it"

Fenir got surprised "Oh?" he leant towards him "So you wanted to speak to me tonight to let me know the splendid new of you not running away anytime soon because the Captain has decided to help more Aresta?" he asked with a smirk and Evias looked at him feeling nervous

"You make it sound like a joke, whatever" Evias stood up to then flinch as Fenir wrapped his arms around the waist of the Elf to pull him closer "Fenir."

"Oh, Evias, what's troubling you? I am just wondering what you did wish to speak about for real" he smirked once he noticed the Elf surprised "Oh, don't look at me like that, it's easy to see that wasn't your main reason you came to my office, it was a pleasant surprise but I wonder... What goes inside that head of yours" he looked at his lips as his red eyes were glowing under the moonlight, making the elf get a little distance

Evias crossed his arms and blushed a little "Okay fine!" he gnashed his teeth "Stop smirking already, you make me annoyed" he said mad and Fenir laughed a little "Stop it!"

"Oh my my, you're so nervous" he sat on the wall as the breeze was caressing his face and the full moon was making him look even more dangerous than usual.

Perfect timing for Evias to feel twisted emotions about him.

"I swear I am gonna push you off the wall" Evias commented annoyed and Fenir crossed his arms confused

"I see you did choose violence today, I like it" he smirked "But when is my turn to choose the approach with you?" he winked amused

"Fenir for Gods sake!" Evias exclaimed "Can you fucking be serious?! I literally had the worst day of my life to come to my sense and ask myself if I really want you or just like you because you make me annoyed most of the times and.. your courting. I damn hate it" he exclaimed and Fenir's eyes opened up for a moment. Evias looked away feeling his pointy ears and cheeks red "Gods, I should have brought my bow, I would shoot you so many times for how you're replying when I am here trying to make sense, fuck, I want to fight you again, I am furious!" he blocked as he noticed Fenir still looking at him with a surprised stare "What...? What's that stare now? Hello?"

Fenir laid the hand in front of his mouth for a moment to cover it and look away "Oh my... Evias, your way to confess is pretty... amusing"

Evias was dying inside.

"I DIDN'T CONFESS" he exclaimed and Fenir laughed a little.

He got off the wall and walked a little towards the elf "You didn't confess... Hm.." he tilted his head "But you just said anything that makes me think the opposite so... care to explain? I won't bite" he winked "Yet."

Evias sighed heavily "I am annoyed because you don't seem to understand how to keep something important like an affair serious!"

"Me?" Fenir looked actually annoyed "I have been courting you endlessly and the only thing I got in return was you getting hurt, how... how disrespectful and heartless, ah... now I am getting mad" he laughed a little and Evias narrowed his stare

"Because you're so obsessed with High Elves blo..."

"Enough!" Fenir looked mad "Fine, you have a terrible... good, sweet blood, I admit. But it's not because you're an high elf, it's because it's you, you, do you understand?" he laughed to then lay his hands on his shoulders "If I wanted just your blood, I would have bit you long time ago, and not in a nice way because I don't like sweet gestures at all and I wouldn't care if my prey feels good or bad" he smirked insanely "I would have used my strenght, my powers to destroy you, sure" he laughed "We would have had an interesting fight but I would have won and you would have lost... Everything Evias, do you understand? Everything." his eyes were glowing red of madness

He crossed his arms "So ask yourself why I simply didn't use my normal resources to get what I wanted if it was just what you thought? What I really want isn't just your blood.. Hah, my my my... If it was that simple" he rolled his eyes

Evias felt his heart actually pounding as Fenir was looking a little annoyed "And you... Why do you keep trying to push me away when you clearly love this closure?" he asked at some point, leaning closer and Evias looked away

"No..." he laid the hands on his chest and Fenir sighed heavily "I actually wanted to hear that you weren't pursuing me just because you wanted to taste something new" he muttered and Fenir laughed a little

"How amusing... I swear, you kill me... How adorable and silly" he kept laughing "It's so... funny how you have no idea how vampires..."

"Stop laughing! You vampires have no fucking idea how to court in a normal way. You made me look like a damn walking cake you idiot" he exclaimed and Fenir smirked as he pulled him closer

"You may continue calling me names in your mind, as I think I will care to make your lips focus on something else"

"Ah, I am not done!" Evias punched his chest, as Fenir was smirking to then kiss his cheek innocently "What... You... Ahh" the Elf was about to enter in a mental breakdown as his heart was pounding like crazy

"You think you can just confess to me and expect me not to ask even for a kiss? You indeed like life and death situation, but fine... What else do you want to say?" he asked as he kept holding him close

Evias looked away embarassed "Understand, I am not familiar with vampires... So don't go.. too harsh" his lips twitched nervously "Just a kiss is fine" he muttered and Fenir tilted his head surprised.

"A kiss? Only a kiss? Is the Captain of the best ranger unit so scared of his lover?" Fenir asked and Evias blushed hardly as his lips twitched nervously "How cute, it makes me want to bite you when you speak this adorable"

"Fuck you! I told you I am not your lov..." He opened his eyes as Fenir pulled him closer and kissed him. He felt his cheeks burning and his heart was bursting out his chest. Fenir licked his lips to then indulge his kiss as the hand was caressing his cheek. Evias felt almost out of breath but he felt so good he didn't want to end it, his eyes were closed and the hands were clenching the fabric of Fenir's long black coat. He felt his body trembling as Fenir's arm around his waist was holding him tight. The vampire had to interrupt the kiss when he heard little sounds coming from Evias who wanted to catch his breath.

"Oh... Evias.." Fenir looked at the Elf, who was panting a little, as his blue eyes, the pupils were a little wider "You said one kiss but you're looking at me like you want me to take care of you so badly" he whispered as he leant closer again seeing how Evias was catching his breath, feeling aroused by just the way Fenir kissed him.

"Just... few more, ah... fuck it" Fenir smirked and got a little surprised when Evias leant his lips on his, kissing him passionately. Fenir felt glad and amused by how the Elf was just getting drawn into his love trap and not caring anymore. He felt some shivers when Evias reached out to caress his blonde hair and hold them to release some of excitement from the kiss, it was adorable.

Evias opened his eyes as during the kiss, Fenir took him into his arms to move off the wall elegantly and ended up to the balcony of the vampire's bedroom.

"Wait wait... Ah.." Fenir kissed him again to distract him as he was getting inside the bedroom. He made him sit on the table of the room, pushing off everything that was on. Evias' body was trembling and not responding to almost any of his commands. He felt too into Fenir's kisses and touch to actually care. It looked like his mind was totally blank.

"Just kisses, hm?" Fenir looked at Evias to then push his body into his and kept kissing him to then move to his neck and lick it, as the hands laid on the Elf's hips "Your skin is so soft..." he whispered into his ears "How much will you play with my self control?" he asked as he held tight the hips of the Elf, making him flinch and pant.

"Ah... Fenir, you damn..." he ended up pushed completely on the table and Fenir kissing him as the free hand was almost destroying the table as a release of excitement "C-calm down" the blue eyes of the elf noticed how the free hand of the vampire was clenched at the angle of the table to cage him there, but he soon got almost ipnotised by those red eyes now glowing in pure hunger.

"I want to rip your clothes" Fenir whispered as his hands got under the white shirt of the Elf, who flinched feeling totally overhelmed and good from the touch "You have such a pure white skin... you're like the moonlight, ah... you're my moonlight.. My moonlight, mine." he said drawn from his scent, making Evias blush and whimper a little, as he felt his hands holding him tight from the back.

"Fenir w-wait" he did whimper, trying to get some self control, but Fenir grabbed his legs, and lifted him from the table. He felt himself pinned against the wall and their hips against the other, feeling they were both aroused "Oh Gods"

"Your heart is beating so loud, Evias, it's making me insane" Fenir kept the Elf against the wall "Let me do it... Let me please you" he asked as he was looking at Evias' trying to calm himself as he was just loving the way their bodies were reacting to the other. It felt like an explosion of passion and hunger "But you will have to accept it's not going to be... easy to keep up" he smirked and Evias may have felt scared, but he just didn't want to care anymore.

"Fenir" Evias called him as the hands were holding the blonde hair of the vampire in a strong grip that made him growl excited "Is that a challenge? Because I will keep up for sure." he said and Fenir's eyes locked on his to then smile amused.

"Ah?" his smile had something evil as he held tight his legs and kept him pinned against the wall "You look so sure about that.." he looked into his blue eyes to then see, feel his body tremble at his fingers caressing the legs till reaching his hips. The Elf felt like melting when Fenir licked his ear.

"Got you finally" he whispered to then kiss him passionately, as he was ripping his clothes, making him gasp, but his lips would get shut again from his hungry kisses "Don't worry" he whispered as he grabbed his body and laid it on the bed "I'll try to be gentle."

Evias had a moment to breath as he was half naked on the bed. Fenir crawled on top of him, getting for a moment blinded by the look of his body , the long brown hair strawn on the bed and those blue eyes teary from the excitement. His lips were swollen and the cheeks red along with the pointy ears. The chest was going up and down as he was trying to calm down, but Fenir's touch was keep making him burn for more. He didn't know how but he loved it, he felt good and a twisted feeling between love and madness in his way to kiss and touch him.

"Fenir... Give me a moment" he did bite his own lips as Fenir grabbed his hand and kissed it slowly to then lick his fingers like he wanted to taste every little inch of him.

"A moment..? I will give you all my eternal lifetime just to keep having you here yearning for my attentions, Evias" he kept kissing his hand and Evias covered his own face with the free hand, feeling his own heart just bursting. Fenir was looking so arousing and damn good.

"Do you have to reply like this? Damn.." Evias commented, feeling flustered and Fenir tilted his head amused by his reaction. Evias knew how to court and being flirty, but he looked so weak to him in the moment.

Evias closed his eyes as Fenir leant to lick his shoulder and kiss it. The hands were undressing the elf from the pants to finally have him fully naked in his bed. Fenir was definitely loving the scene and he wanted that night to be perfect, but also how he wanted, how he desperately wanted it.

"You're so needy for my attentions, Evias" he whimper, as Evias wrapped the legs around his hips, but the vampire grabbed the legs and pushed them back to the bed, making the elf move a little under his body "Oh? Did you want to get off?" he asked as the Elf's eyes were locked on his

"You won't run away anymore" Fenir's smirk had something evil and amused, as Evias was getting shivers of excitement "Tonight, I will devour you" he moved a little his own blonde hair, looking like a devil, enjoying the look of his prey before going feral "I will make sure you won't have any energies to even think about anything else but the pleasure I will give you as I taste your whole"

Evias' did bite his lips nervous and a feeling of excitement growing even more. He soon got Fenir, who smirked and leant to grab his chin and kissed him passionately. The Elf was trying to catch his breath as Fenir's kisses were hungry, wet, damn hot. The sound of their tongues, Evias' pants trying to catch up with Fenir's movements, he was feeling out of control and damn aroused by the vampire's doing.

"Ah!" Evias' felt his lips getting bitten, he pushed a little the hands against Fenir's chest "Fenir sto..." Fenir smirked and licked a little the blood that was coming out, not giving the time for the Elf to react in any way.

"You taste so damn good, Evias" he said licking his lips "Ah.. Yes... Don't worry" he did caress his cheeks and the Elf's body was trembling between excitement and need of attentions "You will experience a twisted pleasure, you will beg... I will make you... beg" he smirked as he sat on his legs to keep him under his body.

Evias' eyes opened up. He saw Fenir's red eyes glowed as he did bite his own wrist to summon his blood strings. The way the vampire did bite his own wrist, with still his white shirt open, the messy short blonde hair, those red eyes locked into his blue ones... It was a big tease, it was a damn arousing scene Evias' didn't know it could look that hot.

In a glance he felt his own wrists tied up. Evias looked at his own arms getting immobilized to then look at Fenir, who smiled evilly, making him feeling shivers all over the body "Fenir?" he called him and the vampire laughed a little

"Oh my, sorry... I am not even getting started properly" he got his own shirt off, and Evias felt his heart pouding even harder. Fenir looked like one of those prince of darkness, so damn good looking but so dangerous "Now now... What to do, what to do.." he licked his own lips as he was leaning closer to Evias' body.

Evias' looked away, clenching a little the blood strings as Fenir touched his member "Ah.. Fenir, stop..." he did bite his own lips "You're..." he closed his eyes as Fenir was kissing his neck and licking it like he was preparing mostly that zone rather than the others. Evias felt totally under his game. Fenir was leading and not letting him do anything, and the insane part was that he was loving that, but he felt too exposed and he didn't know how much he would have last with the vampire teasing him like that.

"Evias" Fenir felt himself getting excited seeing Evias trying to free himself as he was touching his member "Why do you try to fight, you're such a beautiful mess to my eyes right now" he smirked as the elf was moaning with his eyes teary and his lips humid "This is just the beginning" his red eyes glowed and the elf tried to move when Fenir moved faster the hand.

"Fenir.. Fenir!" Evias called his name, and Fenir leant closer to his lips. Evias looked at the vampire looking at him and just like he was totally under his charm, he kissed him and moaned between the kisses till he felt his own belly getting his release.

"I love it how you desperately call my name" Fenir said as he touched a little his chin to then move the finger along his shoulder till reaching his own blood mana strings and destroy them. Evias was panting, trying to recover from the orgasm.

"You..." Evias moved a little to then open up his eyes as Fenir pushed his body on his to keep him down "Hngh..." he whimper as he felt Fenir licking his neck to then kiss his pointy ear

"Stay like this unless you want me to tie you for the whole night" Fenir's whisper made Evias feel his whole body tremble. His voice was so deep and so aroused like he didn't want to hear anything but his moans and his name called out.

"You're getting so wet just with my words.. Evias, you're so perfect" Fenir kissed him as his hands spread his legs. Evias tried to find refuge from all those crazy sensations by crossing his arms around the vampire's neck, but he got kissed passionately making it hard to breath again "So weak for me..." Fenir got some distance, enjoying the view of Evias still trying to recover from his orgasm but too drawn to his touch and kisses.

And Evias automatically licked and sucked Fenir's fingers when they reached his mouth "So good, you're doing good" he whispered as his red eyes were focus on Evias' needy eyes looking at him "I hope you're ready for what comes next" he smirked and Evias in that moment woke up from his little trance as he saw Fenir spreading better his legs and getting one finger inside his entrance.

"WAI.. AH" Evias tried to move "Fenir you're too fast, wait... ah... Hngh" he was breathing heavily and his body was twitching

"Stay still." Fenir's finger was already moving fast inside without giving him the time to realize it. Evias tried to wrap his legs around him but Fenir grabbed one with his free hand to then lick it and look at Evias with a feral stare "Oh my... Haven't I told you to stay still?". The Elf's eyes opened up as the vampire bit his leg, making him twitch under his body

"F-Fenir! Ugh... it hurts... Ah.." he covered his mouth as he felt a terrible good sensation coming not only from the finger inside him, but also from the bite itself. He looked at Fenir who licked his canines as he just wanted to bite him as a little punishment... or maybe because he wanted to start tasting his body in every possible way. He blushed so hard as the bite was actualy hot, Fenir looked so damn hot in everything he was doing.

"Did you like it?" Fenir asked as he got back to his lips and kissed him while he was letting another finger inside. Evias had no idea how many sensations at the same time he was feeling. Fenir was literally dominating him, he was just so down for it, he felt like he couldn't fight even a little and actually he didn't even want to do it. He felt aroused and terribly curious. It's like he knew the situation was getting dangerous and overhelming but he still didn't want it to stop.

"Evias..." Fenir almost sang as he noticed Evias moaning with his teary eyes totally focus on those sensations "I asked a little question or should I go for more..?" he looked at his body full of desire

"Yes... I... I did" he muttered embarassed and Fenir moved faster his fingers inside, making him moan louder "Fenir.." he cried out covering a little his face "I am... Hngh... It's too much"

"I think you're ready to get devoured" Fenir got out his fingers and Evias' looked at him undressing himself from the pants, showing his big member already aroused.

"Oh... No no no" Evias got embarassed "That's not going.." he gasped as he saw Fenir crawling on him and touching his entrance with his member "Ah.. Fenir, wait wait..."

"It's okay" the vampire smirked "Just relax"

Evias looked at him "Of course, but.. Ah.." he did bite his lips to death as Fenir shove his member inside and he released a moan "Fenir!" Evias' body did tremble, he did clench the bedsheets trying to distract himself from Fenir being inside of him causing his insides to stretch and burn.

"How are you so tight still?" Fenir moved a little, making Evias moan with his teary eyes

"It's... not hngh... me being..." he moaned, cursing him mentally "Tight... you're..." he got kissed and he did bite his lips totally taken by the twist of pain and pleasure of the moment "Big, idiot" he muttered and Fenir smirked

"Oh? I think you're enjoying it though" he looked at the Elf trying to keep his moans. He leant for a moment "It feels amazing but I might have to ask you to hold on a little more" he winked and Evias nodded a little feeling his body hot. Fenir was looking so damn focus on him like he was the only one in his whole world, and that made Evias blush even harder, but he then opened up his eyes as the vampire showed for a moment his red eyes full of hunger.

Fenir held tight Evias' wrist on the side of the bed as he was thrusting inside him, making him moan louder.

"It's... too big" Evias pant feeling his whole body burning and Fenir's member touching every inch of his insides "Ah...Hngh.." Evias looked at Fenir, who leant to his face. He left a kiss to then snuggle a little against his cheek and move his face to a side, and his eyes glowed seeing the neck finally off any defense.

"So... sweet" he moaned as his canines came out and he held tight Evias' wrists, to force him not to move. Evias was too focus on his insides stretching to Fenir's size as he was thrusting. He opened up his eyes as he felt Fenir's tongue licking his neck to then feel without breath once he felt his neck being bit.

"Fenir" Evias called his name without actually any voice. For a moment he felt such an awful sensation of a blade cutting his neck open. His body did tremble, as Fenir kept thrusting at the same rhytm as he was sucking his blood "Ah..." Evias felt his cheeks and pointy ears red, his eyes were teary as the bite was sending him so many little sensations that would relax his body to make him succomb better to Fenir, who felt the Elf's body melting under him, and that made him thrust easier inside of him.

"Too... much... you're... drinking too much" Evias' felt his body getting moved from Fenir's thrusts that were getting even more aggressive "Fenir" he called him out in tears feeling his whole body twitching from pleasure "Ahh..."

"Sorry, you're so delicious..." Fenir licked the mark of his bite, feeling himself even more aroused by Evias' moans echoing in his ears "Come here" he whispered reaching out for his lips and Evias didn't care if his lips were dirty of his blood, he still kissed him and Fenir kept thrusting, feeling the elf's body trembling at his strenght

"Gods" Evias moaned louder and Fenir smirked, adoring Evias' expression between pain and pleasure "Fenir" he called him as thee vampire was thrusting harder inside of him "S-slow down" he did whimper feeling close to another orgasm. He did bite his own lips feeling Fenir's getting bigger inside him.

"You're begging for the opposite, Evias" Fenir held tight his hips to then get him out and shove it all the way back, making Evias shout his name between tears "I told you..." he whimper as he was thrusting inside him "Now that I got you, I won't let you go" he said in a feral growl to then lick his lips and lean towards the neck. His red eyes were locked on Evias, who was looking even more arousing with the marks of his bites. He wanted more, he wanted to push him further in that twisting passion.

"Ah..." Evias moved a little his head to a side "Get it... more" he said between the moans and Fenir smirked to then bite him again, making him feel again that vortex of warmth and pain he liked. Fenir was going crazy over his body, expression, bites "I am coming... Fenir" he cried out as he wrapped his legs around the hips of the vampire, who caressed his legs and held them to push harder inside him.

Fenir stopped his bite as he felt himself close to the orgasm. He did bite Evias lips, and the elf trapped his lips by kissing him to try to ease his moans. Their kisses were wild, full of hunger and passion they were getting overhelmed.

Evias shouted and did tremble as he felt his inside filled with Fenir's release. His body twitched a little as the excitement was slowly giving time to the elf to recover.

Evias was destroyed, he was panting and his body never felt this bowed to that kind of pleasure.

"If this isn't a masterpiece" Fenir commented seeing Evias panting under his body. He passed the finger close to his own lips, wiping off a little drop of blood of the elf and he felt his whole body just restored. His taste was something so damn good and arousing and the fact he now had his bite marks meant he was only his.

"You look even more beautiful with my marks on your body..." Fenir's eyes glowed and Evias felt like trembling again "I want more" he said in a growl and the elf turned a little, trying to crawl as he was still catching his breath.

"Give me a... moment" Evias opened up his eyes as he felt Fenir grabbing his ass cheeks as his tongue was moving up his back "Fenir..."

"Mine." Fenir said in a growl to then bite his shoulder, making Evias whimper and feel shivers all over his body again.

"Fenir... Ah!" he clenched the bedsheets as the vampire thrusted inside him in that new position, making the elf almost fall on his own belly on the bed, but the vampire kept him still with his arms and his canines into his shoulder.

Evias had no idea how he was finding himself pushing his own ass against Fenir's member. Fenir's bite was hurting and keep him up as the adrenaline and the survival instict were hitting him to escape as a normal reaction, but on the other side Evias had no way to escape and no actual willing as the vampire was again making him totally succumb to him. The way Fenir was using his bites was not only for hunger but also in a way to please Evias and make the rapport just as he liked, he was sending him so much pleasure and enjoying his body. Fenir wanted to devour him, he said it and he was doing it till they both could.

"Evias" Fenir licked the fresh mark on the Elf's shoulder. He kept thrusting inside him, feeling his inside full stretched, and that made it so easy to push himself to the Elf's sensible point "You're my mate now" he said in an excited whisper as Evias' was gasping for air "Evias" he called him as he grabbed his chin to make him lean a little to a side to look at him in the red eyes

Evias was totally taken by the pleasure, he couldn't think or hear anything clear. He was just giving himself to Fenir and loving every second of it. When Fenir grabbed his chin to make him look at him in the eye, the vampire wanted a reply, anything with words, but Evias leant just to kiss him passionately, making him just thrust harder to hear more of his moans.

"Evias" he did bite his lower lip to stop his kissing "I want to hear your sweet voice" he thrusted inside him, making him almost fall on the bed exhausted "As I love feeling your body embracing mine and your sounds like a far melody to my ears, I want you to say it"

"Hngh.. Fenir" Evias was tired. Fenir let him lay on the bed, holding his hips to thrust inside him. Fenir felt even more hunger when he saw Evias' back, with his long messy brown hair covering a little the bite marks. He did bite his lips trying not to bite him again as he could feel the Elf overhelmed, exhausted "Mate... I am your... Yours" he did clench the bedsheets as Fenir thrusted faster "Please" he cried and Fenir came again inside him making him moan louder, feeling his own orgasm getting over him

Fenir leant and kissed his back, loving the scent of both of them mixed. He wanted to bite him everwhere. He slowly pulled off and made Evias turn on his back as he was laying on the bed "You did so well" he leant to kiss him as the hand was caressing his cheeks "I hope you share this feeling of happiness I feel to have you like this here" he said as his red eyes were focus on the blue ones of the Elf, who blushed and looked away, making him laugh "Oh? What is it now?" he asked as he grabbed him into his arms

"Wait... what are you doing?" Evias felt his whole body tired and his neck also burning "Ugh... It hurts.." he complaint to then hide his face against Fenir's chest who brought him to his personal bathroom.

"I am taking care of my mate and don't worry, you're going to be fine, does it hurt a lot?" he asked as he sat inside the bathtub with Evias between his legs.

"No... not much, I guess it's the... burning sensation" he sighed, feeling the warm water in contact with his skin. He blushed as he couldn't believe he was now inside the bathtub with that feral behind him.

"Hm.." Fenir moved his long hair to then kiss his neck, where the bite mark was, making Evias blush even harder "I like this so much... Next time it will hurt less, I promise!" he winked innocently to then kiss his cheeks

"I don't trust you" Evias muttered to then lean for a kiss as he couldn't help it but loving the sensation of being that close to him

"Oh? First day of being together, and you're already this heartless to say you don't trust me" Fenir sighed dramatically "What a tragic start" he smirked "You loved it"

"Stop" Evias turned to avoid his stare and Fenir wrapped his arms around his body, making him flinch

"I won't because I know I am right, your body loves me and so do you" he snuggle against his cheeks "Was I good?" he asked and Evias sighed with his pointy ears red

"Kinda"

"Kinda?!"

"Next time, don't tie me up" he muttered and Fenir held him tight in a hug from behind

"You said next time oh oh... " he kissed his cheeks making the Elf blush even harder "When? Morning? Tomorrow? Oh, should we prepare a rose bath before? Or shall we go to the forest like you wanted last time?"

"You..." Evias punched him a little "You know it's not true... and calm down, how do you have so much energy" he sighed, feeling his body caressed by the warm water but he was seriously tired.

"Evias, it's night and I am the head master of the vampires.. I could do that for the whole night with you, only you" he whispered making Evias almost cough embarassed "You're such... a good lover, I am glad I got you finally" he smiled innocently as he was holding him in a big hug, loving the fact the elf weirdly wasn't aiming any arrow at him or killing him with his stare.

Evias couldn't help but to lean completely on Fenir and closing his eyes as the vampire was kissing and licking a little his shoulder, neck and cheeks, while the hands were moving on his arms and waist like a gentle caress.

"You can sleep, I will take care of you" Fenir whispered, seeing how sleepy Evias was. Honestly he wanted to enjoy more the night with him as it was like their first official day as mates in Fenir's mind so he wanted to make the best of it, but he also tried to get in his mind Evias wasn't a vampire, but an Elf, and he had to care about that detail for mostly the health of his partner.

"Take care of me?" Evias asked as his eyes were already closed, half asleep, feeling Fenir's kisses on his cheeks and caress all over his body to then massage his long hair, making him feel even more relaxed

"Hm... yes, may I have the honor to have you sleeping in my bed tonight? I will change the bedsheets and make sure you're sleeping comfortably and also I won't bite" he kissed his neck and Evias nodded a little, feelling a little amused by the vampire's

"...Just don't make me drown..." he yawned as he fell asleep into his arms and Fenir looked at the Elf naked on him, feeling weirdly amused.

"How beautiful" he held him, making sure to keep him up the water. He sighed, enjoying the warm bath for a while.

Once it was done. Fenir got Evias' into his arms. The elf made some sounds like he was annoyed and Fenir laughed a little, trying not to wake him up completely.

"Give me one second" he said once he leant it on the big chair of the bedroom, to then change the bedsheets.

He smirked as he took one of his big white shirts and made him wear it to cover at least a little his body. Fenir looked for a moment the elf on his bed, smelling so damn good. He stretched his arms to then wear some comfortable pants. He walked towards his balcony and looked for a moment at the night sky.

"I think, I won't go out tonight" he smirked as he got back inside the bedroom. He got in bed and looked at Evias sleeping tight next to him "Yes... this is way better than going for a hunt"

Chapter Text

Evias woke up with a weird feeling covering his whole body. When he moved a little he couldn't help but flinch, feeling his neck, his back, his whole body actually aching a little.

"Oh, look look who's awake"

Evias blinked a little to then notice Fenir laying next to him, with his back against the headboard, focus on reading one of the Elf's novels.

He had on his white shirt open and his black pants covering his own body. The blonde hair was messy but he looked terribly hot, unlike Evias who was exhausted and dead inside even though he had "slept".

"Morning" Evias muttered as he slowly stroke his own long brown hair to then notice himself with one of Fenir's white shirts on. He then did remember he fell asleep on the bathtub, so probably the vampire took care to cover him with something at least.

Fenir smirked and closed the book right away after those words. Evias flinched as he looked at him laying the book on the night table, to then turn and look at the Elf who showed him a mad and evil stare just like when a cat doesn't want to be touched.

Did Fenir care? No, of course.

"Oh my, why is my lover so grumpy in the early morning?" he moved his arms fast around Evia's waist to pull him between his legs and hug him from behind.

"Grumpy? I am furious! My body hurts, ugh" He sighed annoyed to then blush a little as he felt Fenir kissing his bite marks on the neck, and his hands were caressing his waist under the shirt

"Do you feel better if I keep kissing you?" he asked and Evias almost punched him

"No" he muttered embarassed "But I will allow you to give some more" he turned a little just to leave a glance with his flaming blue eyes "ONLY, kissing"

"You... allowing me?" Fenir asked amused "Such a tease" he whispered as he kept kissing him and caressing his hair "What if I want more... Having you in this state, you clearly do not realize how desirable you are right now to my eyes... Always actually. My mind was at ease the whole night thinking about your body close to mine" he whispered and Evias looked at him, feeling an awful and strong aura, like he somehow was feeling so into him.

He coughed a little "Good, keep thinking, because if you try anything, I will..." he turned a little "Shot all my arrows here" he pointed at his neck to then get for a moment in trance as their eyes met. He leant a little and left a little kiss on his lips to then turn and let himself lay on his chest, making the vampire feel actually happy and amused.

"What was that?" Fenir asked as he leant the chin on his shoulder, arms wrapped around to keep him close.

"We're together, it's normal to leave kisses, but don't get in your mind wicked thoughts. My body is... exhausted" he muttered embarassed and Fenir did bite a little his pointy ear "H-hey!" he complained a little

"Oh, you're more fragile than I thought, I wasn't even going that hard on you as it was our first night" at those words Evias tried to move, feeling terribly embarassed. His lips twitched when Fenir held him tight and kept kissing his neck and ear "Where do you think you're going?" he whispered "My sweet Captain"

"If you call that not hard, then next time you will seriously kill me" Evias said, trying to appear mad, but his pointy ears were red as hell and his heart was betraying him again

Fenir laughed a little and closed his eyes for a moment, loving the fact Evias' scent was still keeping his own aura "I am sure you liked it, haven't you?" he asked kissing his neck, making the Elf even more embarassed as he was actually naked if it wasn't for the white shirt.

"Let me go, Fenir, I am tired" he muttered to then feel Fenir's hand grabbing his chin to force him to look at him and get kissed.

Evias' body flinched a little from the sudden contact, but he couldn't help kissing him back, ending up with his body laying on the bed and Fenir on top of him indulging in the kiss.

Fenir laughed once he felt Evias biting his lip during the kiss as his hands were already touching the naked legs of the Elf "Hm, you still have enough energy to bite, I love it" he winked to then lay on his chest and look at him "What? Can't I be on top of my mate and observe as the day gets blessed with his awakening?"

"Fenir" Evia's lips twitched as he looked at Fenir, who was smiling innocently, trying to distract him like a devil since the hands were slowly caressing his inner thigh "It's not... today that next time."

"Not even a bite?"

"No."

Fenir sighed to then smirk and kiss him "But why does it look like you don't want to push me away?" he kissed his neck to then caress his hair.

Evias groaned a little in pain as he sat on the bed with Fenir actually helping him by wrapping the arm around his waist to support him. He couldn't help but loving the image of the Elf in his bed, those bites marks were making him head over heels for him. He looked so stunning "I don't push you because I am trying to get back my energies" he crossed his arms, trying to make Fenir understand he was grumpy

"Shall we stay in our love nest for the rest of the day then?" Fenir asked solemly as he took Evias' hand to kiss it.

"You.." Evias' lips twitched, feeling flustered by Fenir's chivalry. When the hell was he that courteous? He still did remember the first times they wanted to literally kill each others.

Fenir's eyes looked like he wanted to kill him.

And now well... He was half naked next to him, courting him after a wild night of passion.

Evias leant a little, sighing heavily at his own thoughts. Fenir of course wasn't letting the chance to look at him in that position. His brown hair were looking a little lighter thanks to the sun rays, enlightning also the white shirt and those blue eyes focus on a non exact point. The Vampire lord definitely thought his own body had his valid reason to yearn for him every day.

"So is that a yes? I will make sure we will both enjoy it at best" Fenir asked with a little playful smirk and Evias stood up from the bed with an annoyed face

"Hell no! I have to get back to my Unit" he stretched, feeling his back hurting "Ugh, and..." he closed his eyes as Fenir was laying on his hip on like he was posing for an artist or whatever. Was he seriously trying to seduce him or was he just natural?... "And..." he coughed a little "I dislike staying in bed in the morning unless I am alone and reading my novels!" he exclaimed

"Oh... Makes sense" Fenir nodded a little and Evias felt a little sorry. That oh sounded like he was actually hurt.

But he soon did regret that thought as Fenir smiled innocently "But with what clothes you will get out of here? I did rip them yesterday"

Evias froze on spot as he just did remember that little frame of the night, feeling like he wanted to bury himself.

That was hot.

Fuck me, I am totally messed up

Fenir sighed enamoured "It was such a passionate night, definitely better than those two of your favorite novel" he said and Evias crossed his arms, stomping on the floor to show he was a little mad and expecting him to react "Huh? What's with that grumpy look?"

"Fenir" Evias called him out and Fenir looked at him with a smirk "Give me some clothes."

"Oh my..." Fenir stretched on the bed to then wink at his lover "But you look so good with only my shirt on"

"Fine!" Evias smiled evilly as he went for the door "I will just show your guards and your whole manor how much Elves' beauty is outstanding compared to you all"

Fenir opened up his eyes as Evias opened the door with literally almost his ass uncovered.

"ARE YOU CRAZY?!" Fenir shouted as in a swift movement he reached Evias, and wrapped his arms around his waist "Get back in." he said and Evias acted like he wanted to free himself, till he was thrown on the bed and the vampire got on top of him "Were you seriously about to go out like that?!" he asked mad and Evias crossed his arms, not replying to him

"Oh... Oh I see" Fenir laughed a little as he slowly got off him and sat close "It seems I have to get used having an Elf as mate and not a human or vampire, what a challenge" he looked at Evias "Let me get you some clothes, do not... go out or... throw yourself off the window like you do sometimes" he muttered as he walked to his closet

Evias smirked victorious to then look at Fenir trying to choose what to give him to wear.

"What did you mean by the way?" Evias asked at some point as Fenir was looking at the clothes trying to understand why he didn't like anything. He actually wanted to make Evias dress like him but he knew it wasn't his style at all.

"Hm?" Fenir asked as he turned a little, seeing Evias laying on his belly with the chin on his own palm. It looked like he was enjoying watching Fenir actually doing what he wanted, he felt victorious

"Would it be different if I was a human or vampire?" he asked and Fenir laughed a little

"Of course, a lot" Fenir took a whole suit set and Evias got embarassed once he noticed the vampire laying the set on the bedsheets to then offer his hand to make him stand "You see... Once we do choose our mate and we bite not only to drink but to mark.." he let his hand touch for a moment the bite marks he left on his neck "Humans... I told you they get really needy, they do love, adore that sensation and become most of the times boring puppets that would do anything for their mate..." he slowly unbotton Evias' shirt.

The Elf noticed how Fenir's red eyes weren't looking anywhere on his naked body, but was actually weirdly taking care of him by helping him get dressed. Evias of course could do it alone, but he kind of liked to see him doing it.

"As for vampires.. I am the Master of Vampires, being my mate would bring to any vampire's clan a big reputation, but aside from that, love between vampires is... a bit questionable" he spoke as he made Evias wear the clothes and focus on button up the shirt "Choosing a vampire as mate would mean I did choose to live my eternity with only my chosen one" he looked at Evias "Empires might fall, the world might burn, and a new one rise from the ashes... I wouldn't care less as long as I am with my mate, that's how I see it... When that bond is built with another vampire, they would both depend on the other's blood and manage to draw an incredible power from it in fights... That's why most of the vampires keep their bite mark for vampires only... It's smart in order to keep themselves strong and get stronger... and of course have vampires as offsprings" he explained and Evias narrowed his stare confused

"So wait... Humans become basically... In a love trance and vampire just your power storage or something? But since you're the master shouldn't..." Evias' lips twitched out of nervous "Shouldn't you have kept this... mate thing for a vampire? You would have got strong..."

Fenir held a little the collar of the shirt and his eyes were looking at him with a mad stare "What is this supposed to mean?" he tilted his head "I don't need to get stronger." he said to then sigh as he was fixing his sleeves "I am already the Master of the Vampires... Unless I get someone who manages to get closer enough to behead me or burn me... and the only person I let that close with my guard down is you" he tilted his head with his eyes almost glowing of pure red "Will you try to kill me, Evias?" he whispered, teasing with a little smirk

Evias looked away annoyed "You're... an idiot." he muttered to then move his arms nervously "Just what is your problem?! Why should I try to kill you if yesterday I said I loved you, you fucking idiot? I swear sometimes you look slower than Zeno"

Fenir grabbed his hands from the sleeves to get back at fixing them. He couldn't help but thinking that after all that reaction was kinda adorable. Evias was so goofy whenever he would open a little bit to him. And it was fine, after all Fenir had all the eternity to wait for the Elf to open more about his feelings day by day with him.

Fenir sighed to then notice Evias staring at him "What's the matter, Evias?"

"What about Elves... I didn't feel anything different after the bite" the Elf said a little embarassed and Fenir leant closer to his lips with a little smirk

"What..? Did you expect to feel a stronger scent that would push you to me and beg me to satisfy you in exchange of your blood?" he asked in a whisper

Evias pushed him a little embarassed "Stop it, I am serious..." he crossed his arms showing off a grumpy stare without even noticing

Evias was wondering, with all the creatures, that bite had a meaning or anyway effects. Why wasn't he feeling anything different? Did Fenir actually choose him? He didn't even know why he wanted to know so desperately, but they both looked pretty involved in their night.

Why was he even letting himself feeling that insecure? He was hating that situation.

"Thing is... Elves are not our favorite food" Fenir laughed a little to then cough as he noticed Evias staring at him with a puzzled stare

"I FUCKING TOLD YOU, I AM JUST A WALKING CAKE?" he exclaimed annoyed to then get kissed by Fenir "No... stop it" he muttered between the kisses

"Calm down then" Fenir said and Evias rolled his eyes making him laugh a little "Elves have quite the good scent, High Elves have that something more that makes them just look like the perfect... perfect match but you're pretty hostile and our bite doesn't make you have any of the side effects... I think it's because you're the closest creatures to Alyne's blessing" he spoke "Maybe I should ask Dan Heng" he muttered to then smirk "So a lot of vampires didn't care to get closer to any of you also because... being immune to our mind powers and the bite marks do not make you more submissive... Vampires are lazy, they don't want to deal with Elves because of the impossibility to tame them... Actually, it would be the other way around since your blood makes them so desperate" he laughed a little to then look at Evias "My my, sounds like I did get myself in trouble, haven't I?"

"Please" Evias sighed annoyed to then still think about the fact he was really wondering if he did actually marked him. He blushed at his own thoughts, what the hell was his problem?

"You do not sound pleased" Fenir sighed and Evias looked away lost in his thoughts.

"Sounds like choosing an Elf as mate is not a good idea for any vampire" he muttered and Fenir laughed a little, but Evias wasn't laughing, he was actually serious.

Would Fenir actually choose him even though he knows he can't draw more power from him and he definitely can't control him at all... unless they were in bed?

Fuck me, stop it.

Evias wanted to slap himself as he was really trying his best to think straight. Was Fenir really into him that much?

Did he seriously choose Evias for that special bond? But he seriously didn't feel anything different, but apparently it was normal given the explanation.

"Thanks for the clothes.." Evias muttered to then see look at Fenir who sighed heavily to then push him against the wall with an incredible strenght.

"I dislike when people hide me things, let alone you." he tilted his head "Evias, you're not going to leave our chambers if you don't tell me what it is."

"You better get yourself off me, Fenir" Evias looked at him and Fenir looked actually annoyed by that.

"Evias." he tilted his head "Do you think I didn't... choose you?" he asked as he did caress his cheeks "Evias, look at me"

Evias looked at Fenir, who for a moment showed his red eyes glowing like he was going feral "I have bit you with these eyes, meaning that even if I lose control, I will always recognize my mate and never hurt him even if the bloodbath is infinite and I am in desperate need of blood to heal myself" he kissed him slowly to then look at him again and sigh "It's pretty annoying, no one here would dare to think I didn't speak the truth... I tend to be very straightforward in bed even... Oh!" he smiled and Evias felt already some fear

"What's on your mind now?" Evias asked to then feel right away the sweet scent of Regret.

"Shall we do it in front of the mirror of my private bathroom? I will make sure to bite you all over again and make you see yourself how it was... Oh..." Fenir smirked at his own thoughts under Evias' puzzled stare "Biting you as you look at the reflection of yourself being fucked hardly by me..." he looked at Evias who opened up his eyes, speechless

"I should have waited before helping you dress up... Aah what a nuisance" he muttered annoyed "I want to rip these clothes again"

Evias pushed him away embarassed "Stop it! Damn, I need to get out of here already" he cried out, feeling flustered and embarassed "And don't follow me!"

"Oh I am not! I am going out as well since this chamber is boring without you!" Fenir smiled innocently as he walked next to Evias, who tried to keep himself quiet "My lover is such a cutie when embarassed" Evias looked at him dead serious

But he wanted to shout.

Alyne, just... what did I get myself into?

I thought Blade was a challenge

But Fenir... Fenir is just on another level to my eyes.

Alyne, save my sanity, please.

***

"Hmm..." Dan Heng sighed as he was floating on the pond of the lake with Yichen playing with some waterdrops of the blue mana of his master "These days I swear I am hearing so many request of help my ears keep twitching" he muttered to then smile innocently at Yichen "Or maybe it's because I am fully back on my duty, it's just a feeling" he laughed a little as Yichen was nodding.

Dan Heng kept meditating as the whole pond of water was shining of his mana, and the waterfall looked like it was slowly moving like the forest itself was commmanding not to disturb too much the Imbibitor in his meditation. He was floating with his tail's fur shining along with his horns and Yichen floating and guarding him.

"Wow.... OUCH!"

"Never let your guard down" Blade sighed annoyed after throwing a rock at Leo, who gnashed hit teeth "You will seriously get yourself killed" the swordsman said annoyed as he left a glance towards Dan Heng who had his eyes closed, focus on his meditation.

"Hah? Didn't you see how I fought those ferals?" Leo said with a proud smirk to then get slapped on the neck by Blade

"I didn't mean by ferals, but by me." he smirked evilly making Leo feel shivers down his spine "Since you checked out my lover in front of my eyes" Blade kept that awful creepy smile "Looks like I should teach you some manners since this is the territory of the Imbibitor and I am the one who keeps everyone follow the law"

"You mean that paper that says that whatever wrong the sentence is death?"

"Precisely."

"Oh of course you've written that" Leo rolled his eyes to then dodge a slap "Ok ok! I got it! Sorry master" he muttered annoyed "Why did my father do this to me" he cried out as Blade was laughing evilly as he was undressing himself from his long coat full of blood.

"Too late, you're my apprentice. I never let people follow me, and..." He stopped as he swore he heard a little laugh coming from Dan Heng, but when he left a glance, he and Yichen looked deeply meditating. He coughed "... and you better serve your city with your life. Today it was just a bunch of ferals, tomorrow who knows and I might not be here so.." he looked at Leo "Go home and get some rest, tomorrow we will go search for those bandits"

Leo nodded and bowed to Dan Heng, leaving the place.

Blade sighed and looked at him meditating. Yichen got in his little form as he didn't need to guard him since the swordsman was there.

"You were looking so sleepy this morning, yet... how long have you been releasing mana?" he whispered as he did approach the lake, undressing himself.

Dan Heng didn't open his eyes, but his cheeks were red, thing that made Blade laugh a little "There are still many territories recovering from my absence" he muttered "I am just trying my best to speed things a little"

"Hm.." Blade walked a little towards him "As your immortal guard I must ensure you're not overdoing, Dan Heng" he stretched as he tried to wash some of the blood of those ferals off his long hair.

Ferals were weirdly appearing closer to the outer side of the big forests even in the morning. Blade thought it was probably because of all the chaos that Dan Heng created when he cried and almost drowned the whole territory.

"As my immortal guard, you're still under my command, so I am just fullfilling my duty..." Dan Heng smiled "Unless you wanted to say that as my lover, you're worried" he said to then flinch as he felt the swordman's hand on his tail. He opened his eyes and looked at Blade to then let himself fall on the water with his clothes on and hug him tight.

"You can't help but being noisy sometimes" Blade said and Dan Heng nodded to then kiss him and let him wrap his arms around "Dan Heng.. I still have to clean myself"

Dan Heng looked at him after some kisses to then clinging happily onto his body, making Blade sigh as he clearly wanted attentions.

"Do you think I care? I missed you" he smiled as his blue eyes were looking at Blade like he was the most beautiful man in the world. That warm, enamoured smile was always the same like the first moments they were living as lovers. Blade laid the forehead on his and closed his eyes, letting himself be caressed by the God, who slowly was touching his naked shoulders and snuggling a little to leave some kisses on his neck.

Blade sighed to then bite his lower lip and grab his legs to make them wrap around the hips. Dan Heng laughed with his cheeks red as the swordman was kissing him passionately "Do you think it's a bit too much doing this in the lake?" he asked as he whimpered a little feeling the swordman's hands holding his legs tight

"Who cares... It's our territory, no one would dare to disturb us" he whispered with a little smirk "And I am pretty sure you wouldn't mind as I can feel you're liking this" he let his own hands sliding up towards the inner thighs

"Blade..." Dan Heng blushed as he clinged onto his body, feeling shivers all over his body getting warmer.

"Dan Heng..." Blade got lost as he started to kiss his neck and Dan Heng let him have his way "It's okay, don't try to keep them, let me hear your moans" he whispered before touching him "There's no one but us"

"ALYNEEEE"

Dan Heng opened up his eyes and literally moved fast and almost drowned Blade when he noticed the Queen of Elves on a big dragon, followed by others.

"ALYNEEEE!" she cried as she jumped off the dragon who flinched and followed her fall to then turn into Aranvar, who was fast enough to catch her before touching the ground

Blade got off the water and if his eyes could kill... well yeah, he would have murdered all of them.

"Just... why" Blade stretched showing off his upperbody as the dragons landed and did greet the Imbibitor who was blushing like crazy as he was definitely not in the best of his look, like... his clothes were totally wet.

On the other side the dragons were just happy to see Yichen growling annoyed at them.

"The Queen, and Aranvar!" Dan Heng smiled innocently to then look at Blade who crossed his arms annoyed to then keep washing himself "How come are you here?" he asked gently and Aranvar looked at the Queen of Elves who jumped off his arms to happily jump towards the god and hug him even though he was totally wet

"I did receive a message from the Great Mage about an important matter related the ferals" she showed a confused stare "Apparently my Unit has done something so I must check. The King of Dragons happened to join some of his dragons who wanted to receive your blessing and pay you a visit, so he offered his help not to make me have a long travel" she laughed embarassed "And it was such a beautiful flight! I'd say up there everything is so aesthetic, my heart and mind are filled with great beauty!"

Aranvar sighed to then bow to Dan Heng "Indeed, I will take care of the Queen, I see you're doing pretty fine"

"Of course he is" Blade said to then look at all the dragons waiting quietly to have their time with the Imbibitor "Ugh..." he sighed annoyed

Dan Heng stroke his hair embarassed "I see, so I guess you will go" he looked at the little group of dragons who actually had even gifts with them and blushed even harder "Please! There's no need, I will give you a little blessing, I just need to... uhm... Change"

"Oh right! How are you so wet?!" The Queen exclaimed and Dan Heng felt like burying himself to then look at Blade, who smirked to then act like he hasn't heard anything once the God looked at him with a deadly stare

"I... was...I am clumsy I fell during my meditation" he smiled and Niniel nodded

"Damn, it's because of those useless mages" she crossed her arms to then look at Aranvar, who laid the hand on his own forehead "Really, they did weak Alyne this much to make him fall and get his own main element against... If it wasn't Umi is decent, I would behead him myself"

"Please, your majesty" Aranvar left a glance to Blade and almost smirked evilly, making him feel in awe "We should go to Aresta"

"You're right!"

Aranvar had a puzzled stare as she jumped on his back "Let's go! I can't wait to go up the clouds!"

"I can't... turn, if you're on my back"

Dan Heng waved and laughed a little as he noticed the two leaving. He turned towards the dragons and he let them follow him away from the lake, to avoid them to look too much at Blade who was feeling annoyed.

Blade looked at Dan Heng leaving with the dragons.

So... It was now Blade and Yichen.

The pet of course was laughing at him "I swear, Yichen, it's not funny. I will boil you if you keep laughing"

And Yichen laughed even more under Blade's deadly stare.

***

Fenir was in the living room, looking at Theo taking care of the... thousands blue shiny roses he made with Dan Heng's mana. Literally the room colour was fully blue. Ayrin sighed to then drink her tea and look at Fenir

"I can smell it"

Fenir smirked "Do you? I do hope everyone can even from miles" he looked at his own cup "Evias' officially mine, I am sure no other vampire.. or ferals will dare to touch him"

Ayrin nodded to then laugh a little "I am sure the clans will get so mad to know the head master of Vampires didn't choose a vampire..." her red eyes looked at Fenir "Did you have to do it so soon, Fenir? We're already at the edge of a possible war with the Lands... If we get those vampire clans mad, we might not have their favor for the battle"

Fenir rolled his eyes "I couldn't stop myself" he explained "And, my dear sister, do you think I care?" he showed an evil smile "If the clans think I somehow owed them anything like a vampire as my mate... Ah they're so wrong" he looked annoyed "I do as I please. I do not follow those stupid traditions. Evias is more valuable than any vampire and he's mine."

Ayrin crossed her legs and laughed "A bite mark won't stop anything. We will need to present him to the clans"

Fenir's eyes shined "Oh my... Marvellous! A ball, a feast in the manor, maybe a masked one... I can already see them dying and kneel before Evias' scent... A good excuse to kill them all, good idea, my dear sister" he smiled evilly and Ayrin's lips twitched

"You idiot" she sighed "Fenir, you could try that if you weren't the head master" she smirked "But as your role, you must keep yourself diplomatic"

"You're no fun" he sighed dramatically "It's not a big deal, the manor already accepted him"

"Accepted..." Ayrin sighed "This morning everyone was looking at Evias like he wasn't an Elf anymore and they did connect as he was still covered in your scent... you're an animal, really"

"Me? Animal?" Fenir smirked "I was as gentle as I could, I swear!" he showed off an innocent smile.

Theo looked at his brother and sister, and Ayrin coughed a little "Fenir... We will surely get visitors soon, every vampire can feel the headmaster's bite mark. It's a rare and important event so... they will surely want to check who managed to get the strongest Vampire on his side" she explained and Fenir smiled

"Sure sure... For now... Let me enjoy my days, it's like we're newlyweds" he sighed enamoured "And I don't want to stress him with all those useless information"

"That's why I told you to...." Ayrin sighed "You could have waited, you could still do anything with him but marking him will cause him to be even more desired. And you know his blood is... something"

Fenir rolled his eyes "Who cares? He's mine. He can easily become a bait, I will kill whoever tries to take the Headmaster's property away" his eyes for a moment showed a gleam of pure blood as if he was ready to kill, torture in the most atrocious way whoever he had in mind.

"Aren't you possessive? Does he know this side of yours?" she asked amused and Fenir looked at Theo clapping happily at the roses like he was talking with them

"A little.. I am old fashioned on some manners and Evias... Evias is... I did choose him" he smiled innocently hiding the darkness behind "I will do whatever it takes to keep him by my side... till he wants me... I hope he doesn't have a change of heart as mine is officially bond to his" he sighed dramatically "I wonder if Elves and Vampires share this concept of one and only" he laughed a little at his own thoughts

"Did you explain to him the bite marks?" she asked concerned and Fenir nodded

"Yes... He looked actually worried I hadn't since he didn't feel any side effect... yet" he shrug "Who knows"

Ayrin laughed "Damn, that Elf is so crazy to let himself entangled with you" Fenir's face was actually annoyed as his sister was laughing.

"You're just jealous, my dear sister"

"Sure sure"

Ayrin looked his brother and she really didn't know how to feel. Surely the new of the headmaster of Vampires finally chose a mate will quickly reach all the clans who will die to know who the mate is and she was sure that the fact it's an High Elf, will be a surprise that will lead to tons of question related to Fenir's bloodline and decision for Aresta's Lands regent Family.

Talon and Umi entered in the room and the two stand. Fenir smiled "Oh, it seems our guests have arrived!"

***

"Damn, this is so cool!" Fey exclaimed

"It is... actually.. it suits you, Captain" Luthiel commented like he was improvising himself as an artist, touching Evias' bite mark.

Yes, the elves were having breakfast and as soon as Evias told them he "slept" in Fenir's chambers, they stood up and literally almost undressed him to check if he indeed got bit.

"Are you done?" Evias asked embarassed to then cry inside "Is it really good? Do I still look beautfiul? My skin?"

Zeno nodded "Yes, Captain"

"You're beautiful!" Fey exclaimed and Evias did pose with a proud smile

"Of course I am, hah! And I thought with these clothes my beauty could be hidden..." he sighed "This reminds me, we need to go to the city and get a new light armor for me. I can't go on a mission without my lovely uniform..." he cried

"Oh right, how come you're not wearing it?"

Evias opened up his eyes and Luthiel nodded at Fey's question, considering Evias used to take extra care of all his clothes, especially from the Elf territory.

"Well..." Evias smiled nervously as his cheeks were getting red along with his pointy ears "It's actually... funny..." he coughed as he took his cup of brew and started drinking

The elves sat and drank as well, waiting for him to finish his loooong sip to keep talking.

"Guys!" Volre ran towards the greenhouse where the Elves were finally enjoying some time, drinking some herbal brews

"Volre, what is it?" Luthiel asked as he was sipping with the others

"THE QUEEN OF ELVES HAS RODE ARANVAR"

Evias spit the the brew in front of Zeno and Fey

"WHAT?!" Evias shouted "MY QUEEN?!"

"YES! She came from the sky! The King of Dragons took her with him here!"

Luthiel and the others had a puzzled stare.

"God... we need to stop reading those novels" Fey whispered to then smile innocently, looking at Evias' deadly stare

"Volre... you seriously need to work on your phrasing." Evias sighed to then cry inside and stand up.

"Let's go greet our Queen"

Chapter Text

"Very well" Niniel smiled happily as she was drinking tea and eating some biscuits "I will make sure to enforce the defenses at the borders with the Western Lands"

Umi looked at Fenir smirking on his chair, as his red eyes were focus on the Queen of Elves and Aranvar, whose eyes were locked on him

"We're still trying to reach out the Summoner's Guild Head Master" Umi said as he did sip his tea "Apparently he doesn't wish to talk with any of the Leaders, my guess is that he's just trying to cause chaos between factions"

"This would explain why ferals are getting more active" Ayrin explained "I heard the Summoner's guild can manage to summon but also tame beasts... Maybe they're getting controlled by some of those apprentices"

"Aren't Ferals vampires too?" Niniel asked confused and Ayrin, Fenir and their servants were about to turn ferals after that question.

"Oh my" Fenir released his madness through an ironic laugh. He tickled his own fingers against his calice "Ferals are... those vampires who decided to give their own life and last side of humanity to instinct and desire. Blood becomes object of desire and not just need, as animals they can't control themselves and they just keep seeking blood for pleasure and food. They're wild, they can be easily compared to ferocious wolves in the forests, but a little more powerful as their hunger for blood makes them feel no restriction before murdering" he drank as the Queen of Elves was looking at him with a serious stare, she wasn't scared of course, but not completely comfortable at the same time.

Fenir, to her eyes, looked like the typical dark prince she read once in a novel Evias gifted her. But whenever she had those serious meetings that would bring reality and actual facts about Vampires, Niniel would find herself between being worried and fascinated.

"Vampires... even I can go feral, but it would happen when... we lose control. It's pretty hard to make us lose it" Fenir smiled innocently to then show his red eyes glowing "But as Head Master, I let myself go feral only when the situation can afford me to do as I please" he sighed "Moving back to the main topic..."

"Meanwhile, as you expected, they have sent some proposals" Aranvar looked annoyed "It's pretty annoying considering we're surely not going to partecipate to the war"

Fenir for a moment felt annoyed, but he hid that with a smile "Oh? It would be too easy with you on one's side?" he teased and Aranvar crossed his arms

"I do believe dragons should always stay neutral, we're not meant to partecipate in wars" Aranvar spoke to then look at Niniel, who did bite her lips nervous

"But they're aiming at our God for sure!" she sounded annoyed and Aranvar looked at her like she was one of his children. After all Aranvar's age was way older than anyone in that room or country.

"The Imbibitor will stay safe. Dragons will act only IF the army will ever get to his territories borders" he spoke and Fenir nodded, amused

"Interesting, it's such a shame but maybe it's for the best" Fenir shrug to then smirk "This applies only IF the Imbibitor will manage to keep himself in his territory knowing his beloved guard is fighting at the frontiers"

"If an Immortal dares to take a side in a war, Heavens will chase and judge him... I hope the Imbibitor remembers the ancient rules and doesn't let his feelings take over him" Aranvar's golden eyes for a moment got stuck in a non exact point "It's been too long since the Imbibitor has been in Heavens... I wonder if he actually knows the consequences if he dares to"

Fenir smirked amused and Umi in that moment felt like he had a crazy and awful idea.

If Dan Heng would have joined the war to stay by Blade's side.

Then Heavens' would have called him out back to judge him and probably force him to disappear... Blade would have lost.

An insane side of Umi was somehow still hitting his mind to somehow win him back somehow. He coughed as he noticed Ayrin looking at him.

"Anyway" Fenir cut the meeting "The last move that we got was again just the Summoners playing a little in our territories... We still can't officially declare war"

Aranvar crossed his arms "Will we still keep the Imbibitor out of this?"

Fenir looked at Umi, who stroke his own hair to then nod

Niniel looked at her cup of tea to then leave a glance to Aranvar "Isn't it wrong? Are we going to give Alyne all the news when the war is going to be at the borders?" she asked and Aranvar tilted his head, confused by her reaction

"Your Majesty, you said yourself Alyne shouldn't be involved" Umi said to then feel her ice eyes on him like she was about to kill him on place.

"Everyone here knows how Alyne decided to have a bond with the legendary swordman. I have seen their red thread, haven't you all?" she asked to then notice the men in the room tilt their heads and Ayrin was laughing amused by their reaction

Fenir connected the dots and almost broke the glass "Are you.... Blade accepted and let himself be bond to an immortal? That shameless man... I thought you meant the oath earrings... These two" he laughed to then notice Umi, who at that point just gave up on thinking to be again close to Dan Heng in any way.

"Niniel as Queen of Elves is the closest creature who received Alyne's blessing, of course she saw for a moment Dan Heng's red thread magic" Umi explained annoyed to then clear his throat "Well... does it matter?"

"It does" Fenir nodded as he crossed his arms "Blade will come to war, he's training everyday, waiting for my call" he smirked as he noticed Niniel's stare on him "Guess I will invite them for a tea in my manor to update them two after our little... event, my dear sister" Fenir looked at Ayrin who rolled her eyes

"Event?" Aranvar looked curious and Fenir clapped his hands happily

"You're free to join if you wish!" he exclaimed happily "It's been a long since I've had a ball in my manor. I am pretty sure you're all familiar with our celebrations, even if the last one was when in fact the city was built" he smirked "And we had no contact with dragons or elves... Oh my, such a pity!"

Ayrin sighed to then almost push the calice straight to her brother's mouth "Lord Fenir has showed his interest towards Evias. The Ball is meant to make the guilds acknowledge your Captain as the Vampires Head Master's..."

"Interest!" Fenir smiled innocently to then leave a fierce stare towards his sister, who raised her eyebrow. He didn't want Niniel he did chose a High Elf as mate or what?

Aranvar looked at Niniel whose eyes did sparkle "Oh! This is so lovely! I am sure Evias is already dying to partecipate at the ball!" she had a smug and Fenir laughed innocently as his sister was coughing a little.

Actually, Evias had no idea as Ayrin asked Umi to send the invitations by his thunderbirds literally in the morning.

"I did such a good job, leaving his Unit in your territories, Luocha... OH!" Niniel stand up "When is it?"

Fenir tilted his head "Next week" he replied, to then notice the Queen of Elves smiling bright

"Perfect! Then I will make sure to make Luocha free, he's part of my court, the High Elf and Evias' brother"

Fenir's eyes shined "Another High Elf?" he smirked "Oh oh, Evias' brother, I wonder if they look alike" he then blocked himself as he noticed Ayrin showing off her canines with a feral stare

"MY QUEEN!" Evias in that moment kicked the door as the servants behind him were bowing and trembling as they knew they couldn't stop Evias anymore as he had their Master's mark.

But Evias needed to kick the door just to do his dramatic and sexy entrance.

Niniel's eyes did sparkle at the cool pose Evias made with his unit behind, giving more effect "Evias! I was talking about you and your brother!" she walked in front of him who kneeled happily with his unit

"My Queen!" the unit exclaimed with teary eyes and Niniel did pat them one by one, under everyone's puzzled stare.

It's not like they weren't seeing each others for that long.

At that point Evias actually did elaborate "Oh? Me and my brother?!"

"Yes, I will make sure he will visit you" she winked to then look at Aranvar who sighed and stand up to follow her "Me and Aranvar have to deal with... tons of nuisance in our countries, but..." Niniel grabbed Evias' hands.

The elf was confused as his Queen was excited for him "Make sure you steal those ugly vampires' hearts!" she winked to then clap her hands "As soon as I get back to my castle, I will ask the High Elders to prepare their cerimonial suit"

"Cerimo... What... what is happening?" Evias looked around to then smirk as he noticed the servants and the guards guarding the door still bowing

Hah! They didn't even try to stop my magnificent entrance.

They know they can't stop my power and my beauty. Elves are just on another level.

"Do your best!" Niniel winked to then get Aranvar's hand on her pointy ears to pull her to move since they had to fly back "Fine fine, be good guys! You're doing amazing!" Niniel left a flying kiss and the unit sighed

"Already leaving?" Volre pout to then receive some pats from Fey as Luthiel and Zeno were looking at Evias just confused

"You're leaving too"

Fenir smiled innocently as he was literally throwing everyone off the room to leave Evias inside alone with him.

"Don't get bit again Captain!" Volre said as he was waving "And sucked!"

"VOLRE SHUT UP!" Fey exclaimed to then close the door.

Evias felt literally headache.

"What is happening and why haven't you told me the Queen was he.." Evias found himself pushed against the table and lifted in order to sit on it

"Where are your manners? Your lover just got off an exhausting meeting with the Lords of the countries he's allied with and you do not even give him a kiss to cheer him?" Fenir leant his arms next to his hips to block the elf there, and Evias rolled his blue eyes

"I don't think you're anywhere near the need to be cheered up" he said and Fenir sighed, to then tilt his head moving his blonde hair who actually did smell... still the same as his, reminding they actually had a bath together. He blushed and looked away for a moment and Fenir smirked hearing his heart pounding a little

"Oh, your heart beating like this for me isn't enough, Evias, do you really want me to beg for a kiss from my lover?" he asked with a challenging smile as he was leaning closer

"I will after you tell me what did my Queen mean by talking about my brother and the high Elves" his blue eyes were locked into his and Fenir smiled innocently

"It's nothing to be worried. I have told her we're having a ball, but the truth is... all the vampire guilds will invade our manor in order to get a taste of your blood. I have told you High Elves have a sweet incredible, alluring taste."

Evias froze on spot "Excuse me?!" he shouted as he did recall his mana and pushed him with an elegant kick. He jumped off the table as his hands fast were aiming at him with a mana arrow "Do you want me to despise you?"

"After all our love is all about this sweet passion and hatred" Fenir winked to then laugh a little "Relax! I am just teasing you, I would never let a low rank vampire get to you, but damn... That kick actually turned me on a little" he smiled innocently and Evias rolled his eyes to then make his mana arrow disappear and get back the bow on his back.

"Stop playing around, what is it about for real?" he asked to then strike his hair "Also... I apologise for that reaction, but... It disgust me to think about vampire's bites." he said annoyed and Fenir had no idea how to feel at that spontaneous confession.

But back to when they were in bed, he actually said he liked it.

Did he lie to him just to avoid to ruin the atmosphere?

Fenir fixed his own sleeves as his stare became actually stiff "I see, I will try my best to refrain myself then" he spoke and Evias sat on the table and crossed his legs, looking at the Lord of Aresta walking slowly to him.

Evias looked so beautiful without any effort. Was it because he was also an High Elf? Even though he was a Ranger and most of the times his armor, face would look full of mud, and scratches from battles, he had surely a charm to Fenir's eyes. His serious face was alluring just like his elegance when fighting.

"Not you" Evias crossed his arms and looked away "You can because we're... in your world mates, in mine we're lovers" he said with an obvious tone to then tilt his head with his ears still red "Aren't we?" and Fenir for a moment froze on spot "I couldn't stand any other vampire bite me... Even if you tell me the vampire can send more good sensations. If it's not you then I shall kill whoever tries to get to me." he explained and Fenir's eyes glowed, feeling so damn satisfied from that.

Evias fell first, but Fenir fell harder that was sure.

Evias eyes locked on Fenir literally since the moment they met, seeing how he and his sister saved them from the mages and fought together. The elegance of the Vampire in his movement and speech was something that made Evias so into him, but it was a very light infatuation and in that moment Fenir was pretty much playing with him till he did find himself thinking about him day and night, questioning if it was just because he was yearning to taste the blood of the High Elf or for more... Eventually Fenir found himself attracted to Evias' way to always fight him or even him being goofy to avoid awful situation, or his passions.

And the love he was showing to his own Unit kinda did remind him with his little sister. He and Evias had this big sense of loyalty and interest only on those few they wanted to keep interest on, everyone could go away but not the one they treasured.

For the rest, they were pretty... one on the other's extreme opposite side, but maybe that was what both were liking of their relationship to play around.

"You're such a lovely and chaotic elf" Fenir grabbed his hand to then kiss it slowly "My my what an interesting choice I've made"

Evias looked at him in the eyes as he slowly slipped the hand off Fenir's grab to caress his cheek to then lay it behind his neck to pull him closer.

"You talk as I didn't threat you to death thousands times" he said and Fenir smirked

"Yet you got yourself stuck with me. Oh Oh..." Fenir tilted his head a little as Evias had actually an amused smile "You fell into my trap anyway"

"I probably have" Evias sighed to then smirk "And I have pulled you with me" his blue eyes stared into his red ones, glowing like he was getting such a good tease from the elf. He loved it.

"Pulling me with you was maybe a fool move of yours, but I won't complain as it's indeed what I wanted"

"Tsk" Evias really didn't want him to win "Well, it appears it was also what I wanted. Do you think Elves fall into traps this easily?" Evias sighed to then kiss him and Fenir kept his hands on the sides of his hips, but he soon cursed himself and actually touched them, held them tight, making the elf flinch on spot.

Fenir leant more with his body, as his hands were slowly coming up from Evias' legs till his waist and slowly he pushed the elf on the table, with the kisses being just more intense.

Evias at that point did bite Fenir's lips. The Vampire sighed as he got a little distant from his lips to look at the Elf. He tilted his head to then laugh a little "Fine fine, it seems you're telling me you won't grant me the pleasure to enjoy some time with my lover till I answer your questions" he sighed as he did caress the legs of the Elf, who looked victorious "What you're doing to me" Fenir smirked "Looking so beautiful like a king waiting for his desires to be fullfilled by his loyal knight"

"Speaking like this won't make you avoid to tell me what was all that about. Why haven't you considered to make me attend to the meeting?" he asked and Fenir tilted his head with a smirk

"Oh? It appears you couldn't wait to get some power in my manor to attend even the countries' Lords meetings" he winked as he leant, biting his cheek "I love the fact you got ambitious, you make me so proud, Evias!" he showed an innocent smile and the elf rolled his eyes embarassed

"I didn't get any power and I don't care about it. Why do you think I haven't accepted to pursue the High Elf usual path? I am not into anything like that" he crossed his arms and Fenir looked at Evias embarassed to then nod a little

"Someone who could get treated like a prince by his blood rights, decided like a fool to pursue another path... I think I am in love with a fool, but it's nothing new" Evias looked at him with a fierce stare "The meeting was about the new of the movements of those Lands, they're doing little baby steps and the Summoner's guild is crawling in our territories. It appears the ferals are getting more furious... I thought they were drawn to your presence... It surely is but it's not only that" he smirked "Anyway! In one week, it's true we're getting all the vampire guilds here in order to greet their new member!"

Evias tilted his head "And who is that?"

"It's you"

Evias opened up his eyes "WHAT?!" he exclaimed "I am not a vampire!" he looked at Fenir who laughed at his reaction "No, Fenir, I said enough jokes!" he slapped Fenir's hands on his legs "Let me get off, I am going to seriously make you regret"

"Ah, stop turning me on, aren't we trying to talk seriously?" Fenir asked innocently as he held tight the legs of the elf. He leant and kissed him on the lips "I am serious, they're all coming for you, as there were already so many news of me getting a mate after centuries"

Evias opened up his eyes "Wait... Why... You should have let me in the meeting!"

"How so?" Fenir tilted his head to then kiss his cheeks and snuggle against his neck "We're newlyweds, I wouldn't want you stressed since I expect you to be just happy and ready for another night full of passion"

"Fenir."

"... Or morning, I don't mind either, what would you prefer, my love?" he asked as he kissed his hand against and smiled. Evias' lips twitched as his cheeks were getting red. He was trying so hard not to get flustered.

"It's not the time!" he exclaimed "I have no clothes for something as important as meeting your guilds!" he exclaimed in panic "And no clothes in this country make me as perfect as my motherlands one" he cried out to then cross his arms "To be honest, I always capture people attentions anyway" he smirked at his own monologue "Elves charm, but still! I need to prepare!"

"It's in one week" Fenir smirked to then get in response Evias' flaming eyes

"YOU.... You want to die from my hand." Evias looked mad to then cry a little "Oh Alyne... One week... How am I supposed to find the perfect clothing here? I seriously have no clothes, Fenir, you fucking ripped mine!"

"Oh yes and it was so damn satisfying" Fenir sighed enamoured to then get Evias' fingers snaps in front

"It's not the time to think about that, you wicked" Evias gnashed his teeth and Fenir wrapped the arms around his waist.

"Hush" Fenir did snuggle against his neck "The Queen will send you the official robe of the High Elves and your brother... I think I will be more excited to meet your brother than all those guilds."

"My brother?" Evias opened up his eyes and Fenir tilted his head "Luocha is coming here for the Ball? But his blood..."

"It's my manor, I will make sure nobody will even dare to touch him. I will take care of him" he showed a protective side Evias almost felt jealous of.

"High Elves right?" he muttered annoyed and embarassed

Fenir smirked "How cute, I do it only because he's your brother. I am pretty sure I must expect your family to be against our relationship"

Evias stroke his own hair "Well... I haven't had the time and... Me and my father and mother do not talk much... Nor I do with my brother. High Elves are pretty reserved and they stand close to the Queen not the Rangers" he explained with an obvious tone and Fenir nodded a little, getting in his head more reasons why the Elf would look at his unit as family more than his blood one.

"Well, I think Niniel wants to send your brother to mediate with your mother and father" he smiled excited "I wonder what will happen at the ball" he smirked to then look at Evias, who looked like he was definitely overthinking.

Shit, last time I met Luocha I have talked about me and Blade getting married.

His eyes widened up and felt his own body trembling.

Fuck, will he laugh at me once he will know I am officially taken by a vampire?

Will he try to stop my relationship?

Will he put up a challenge to see if his charm is stronger than mine to get Fenir? That sly fox... he could, he's my brother after all.

"Evias?" Fenir held a little his grasp on the legs of the Elf who was living a terrible flash in his head.

"It's me! It's Luocha! The Heart Stealer of you all peasants, with the best blood in town!"
"Oh, it's a pleasure to meet you, I am Fenir and I am taken"
"Fear not, peasant, my brother told me he would have married Blade, you're nothing but a replacement of his sad heart. My brother even told me he wouldn't invite me at the marriage of him and Blade."
"What?! Evias you're so heartless"
"Indeed, so you shall marry me, we both have blonde hair and wear shoes right now, we're meant to be together"
"No..." Evias saw himself with teary eyes as Luocha was literally walking like a diva inside the ballroom, pulling Fenir who was following him like a dog "Fenir don't!"
"Sorry, Evias, but your brother smells better"
"What?! But you said you loved me!"
Luocha looked at him as he pulled evilly Fenir onto his arms "Too late, he loves my perfumed oils... I will live like in that forbidden trash novel you love! The Forbidden love between a vampire and and High Elf!"
"No.."
"Yes! After all you know your brother is more tasty than you"
"But you hate vampires!"
"Now I don't, I mean... Have you seen how sexy Fenir is? You can't keep any man you wanted, Evias, you suck, go back to your mushroom research and forest"
"No...."

"NOOOOO!" Evias shouted in panic to then look at Fenir "NO!" he repeated and the vampire blinked, having no idea what was the problem

"What's wrong?" he asked and Evias did bite his own lips

"I don't want my brother here!" he cried out "He's stunning, trust me, he will blind you all and he's an High elf, he will surely do his magic and the whole ballroom will become the perfect wedding venue for a fucking vampire as everyone will try to kill the other to get my brother, and I will be the typical STOP THE MARRIAGE useless character nobody will listen to" he cried out and Fenir really couldn't catch half of what he was saying as in between the words he couldn't help but posing in a dramatic way, just to give more the effect

"My My... Isn't that similar to that novel I read from your archieve" he sighed and Evias blushed.

Did Fenir seriously read all of the novels he brought that fast, and even remember his the plots. "Evias, Evias, I do believe your brother might blind people, but my eyes, my mind, my body, my eternal devotion is towards you only, does anyone else matter?" he winked and Evias blushed, and slowly tried to get off his feeling of competition with his brother.

Fenir was right.

Evias wasn't insecure usually, but his brother was of course the golden one of the family while he was the one who did "betray" his blood to pursue a different path than what his whole family for generation has.

It was quite embarassing to talk and meet family members for Evias, and it was sometimes a threat to his security, his whole life of hard work to become a Captain of the best ranger unit.

Even when he received the medals and the title, at the cerimony, even the Queen smiled at him, while his family was standing next to her throne without approaching him. Luocha of course later explained that mother, father and he couldn't actually show they were proud of him to the other High Elves as he wasn't seen good by the caste.

"What if I my brother is more elegant and more to your likings?" Evias crossed his arms "Actually, he's just... pretty similar to you. He's like a Prince and definitely shows an higher education towards noble occasions... I am just a Captain" he coughed a little "Of course I do.. I do have my immense, poweful beauty charm" he posed to then look at his own fingers fidgeting "But my brother might be a better match after all"

Fenir looked annoyed "How sly" he smirked to then kiss his chin, forcing him to raise a little his head "Are you trying to get off my grasp by throwing me onto someone I do not wish to even taste his blood even if he's another High Elf?" he asked and Evias cleared his throat

"I am just... preparing you. Elves are beautiful" he said with an obvious tone, making Fenir laugh

"Yes, they are, I have the most beautiful one here. Haven't you told me once you got titles in your Lands for your beauty and elegance? I am pretty sure I should be more aware of someone daring to steal you from me than the other way around. I won't hold back so forgive me if I might look too violent in front of your eyes" he then caressed his neck where the bite mark was "Evias.." he held a little that side of the neck, making him feel shivers

"Fenir?" Evias felt a little in awe as Fenir's stare was a little mad, like he was terribly serious.

"I do get easily mad when my lover doesn't believe in my devotion" he whispered "I might have to go harder on you next time we embrace, to free your mind from any possible thought of me leaving you". Evias gnashed his teeth flustered, and tried to push him but Fenir smirked and kept him close "Oh? That's more like you"

He pulled him onto his body as he let him off the table. He leant forward, as with a swift movement, one of the hands reached for his waist and the other for his hand. He kissed it to then leant it on the side like he was dancing with him "All you need to care about is.." he pulled him in an elegant twirl, to then push him to arch his back for a final dance pose "To show them how stunning you are" he winked "I want to show off how unreachable of a mate you are compared to all of them" he kept him in that defenseless pose, enjoying his time a lot "Knowing how your figure steals my focus and my heart everytime you make your appearance anywhere my eyes can reach, I am sure I might have to kill someone who's enough insane to think to approach you in front of me"

Evias looked at him to then let himself relax on Fenir's arm holding him from falling and just focus on holding the neck tie to pull him even closer and kiss him passionately, feeling deeply into that sensation of belonging to someone, who was just blinded by the way he was. Fenir actually never asked him to change anything, but to accept him the way he was accepting him completely.

In that moment Evias did remind himself he actually didn't know how old Fenir was, not like he did care in the end considering they were both long life creatures. But somehow, Fenir's ability to keep himself calm and always be able to put his heart at ease no matter the situation was telling him he actually found a support. Of course he had his unit already.

But the support of a lover was feeling way different and Evias just felt happy.

Fenir did caress Evias' cheek with the thumb of his hand, as he was pushing his tongue into his mouth, making the Elf hold him tighter as he was feeling his body getting hotter. Fenir would always do his best to tease and give the hottest kisses to Evias, who tried to get back some control, but he was still with his back arched and the vampire's body against his.

"Fenir..." he called him out and Fenir kept kissing his lips angle to then focus on his neck, making him feel shivers all over his body. He clenched his hair and the vampire couldn't help but feel even more drawn into him.

"I want you" Fenir whispered with such an alluring tone, as he was enjoying the fact the Elf wasn't moving an inch "It's such a tease how my heart gets filled with an awful sweetness when you become like this whenever it's just me and you, my beloved"

"Fenir, stop" Evias called him as the vampire was caressing his long brown hair. The Elf definitely still had no idea how deeply Fenir was showing off his commitment.

"Sssh, we're alone anyway, no one would dare to disturb us" he said innocently and Evias punched a little his shoulder to move him

"I have told you I am not up for... that, I am still tired! And I am not going to get in your bedroom. I must be perfectly fine for the ball"

Fenir blocked himself and looked at the Elf, who was sparkling "My beauty sleep will last seven days, no Lord Fenir's chamber for seven days, got it?" he said and the vampire tilted his head to then smirk

"But this isn't my chamber"

"FENIR"

The Vampire held him close, laughing at Evias flustered face "We're newlyweds and you're still acting so hard to get"

Evias crossed his arms "We're not newlyweds! Before that, we need to get married you... Ugh, vampires and their... ways" he sighed and Fenir rolled his eyes to then hold his hands

"My my, you're really demanding sometimes" he winked "That makes me just more excited to have you by my side you know, you're not even scared a little to do or say anything to block my intentions" he kissed him another time "Such a tease, lovely"

Evias looked at Fenir to then sigh "No."

"Not even one little bite?"

"No."

"Such a pity, you were getting me all worked up" he sighed as he let his hands inside the pockets of his pants, walking towards the door "By the way... I expect you to get back to our chambers. You're my mate so I do wish to sleep with you every night. I am pretty sure your unit won't mind since they have you around most of the day unless I kidnap you" he winked and Evias cleared his throat

"Might do" he muttered embarassed "But nothing wild will happen"

Fenir smirked and licked his canines as his red eyes were staring Evias' figure "Wild maybe not... but maybe a little passionate? You can't really expect me not to touch you for a whole week, and you... You don't really feel this need for me to.."

"Oh my... Not today for sure! For the upcoming days, who knows... Oh Alyne, you're so damn... persistent" he said annoyed to then cry inside "Why am I even getting turned on" he cried inside

***

"Ugh... This is going to be awful" Evias sighed as he noticed the big ballroom prepared by the servants.

"So... where is your future husband?" Luocha was smiling evilly, literally few centimeters from Evias' ears "I got told he's a vampire, but I do remember he wasn't... Did you..." he started laughing evilly "Get refused?"

"I... haven't... Kinda" he cleared his throat trying to keep himself stiff "I simply understood I wasn't in love with him as our destiny wasn't meant to be tied up" he smiled to then pose "It was such a harsh event... I had to tell him that our love was impossible and I couldn't afford my heart to love a legendary swordman because indeed my heart belongs to someone else"

"Woah" Luocha nodded a little to then laugh "How weird since you were even thinking to marry him"

"People change"

"Oh right, you always do when it's about lovers, little brother"

Evias gnashed his teeth and his unit smiled innocently to then act like they just did remember something and magically they were helping the servants to fix the last decorations in the big banquet room.

It was terribly sumptuous, but Evias thought it was because all the guilds that were invited were the ancient and the strongest ones, which meant also traditional ones.

Evias couldn't help but getting worried for his brother, but he did believe he, with his unit were enough to protect Luocha

From...

The strongest vampire guilds.

"Oh Alyne" Evias whispered to himself "I have literally sent my brother to feed vampires" he did tremble at his own thoughts to then notice Luocha, who rolled his eyes to then let his hand on Evias' hair and stroke them a little.

"Relax, I also brought you the High Elves cerimonial robe as requested from our family and the Queen" he smirked to then look around "This manor looks pretty... interesting, but where's your husband?"

Evias felt headache "Can you all stop that? I am not married, we're just... Lovers"

Luocha opened up his eyes to then get closer to his brother "Are you telling me you're going to run away from marriage for another time? Is it because these vampires are actually... keeping you hostage or anything?" he asked and Evias rolled his eyes

"No but... we're not married." he sighed dramatically "You know how stressful is to prepare a marriage?"

"Ah well, I don't know, you tell me, since you've been avoiding four, five marriages back to our lands" Luocha shrug, making Evias gnash his teeth "Counting also Blade it's six... this would be the seventh... Oh my my..."

"SSSH, will you?!" Evias exclaimed and Luocha tilted his head to then laugh at his reaction.

"So, he should be Luocha, the High Elf"

Luocha sighed to then turn and open up his eyes as he noticed Fenir in all his beauty walking with his sister, holding also Theo in her arms.

"I do apologise for the late greetings, you can witness with your own eyes the manor is preparing for the big celebration of tonight" Fenir kneeled a little to then show a little amused smirk, looking into Luocha's green eyes.

"Oh, Fenir, Lord of Aresta and Master of Vampires... I had to read some reports since the Elves haven't really paid attentions to your territories at all till the most recent events" Luocha kept himself stiff next to Evias "I heard you've devoured an ancient mage with no mercy"

"Not only her"

Evias started to cough and punch his own chest, trying not to suffocate himself from the sudden reply from Fenir. He felt his own ears red. He left a fierce stare towards Fenir who smiled innocently

"Vampires devour their prey in the battles" he continued and Luocha nodded to then look at his brother.

"This is honestly interesting, my brother usually isn't attracted to these... combat styles" Luocha crossed his arms and Fenir looked at Evias, who narrowed his stare.

"Shall we go to our chamber, Luocha?" Evias smiled innocently and Luocha laughed to then pose dramatically

"Do you wish to lock your older brother in order to prepare at his best for the celebration? My my, Evias, it's your celebration... I am nothing but a mere witness" he then smirked "But I will make sure to look at my best as well" he winked making Evias sigh heavily

"They're definitely brothers" Ayrin commented to then look at Theo looking at Evias with a smile.

Evias smiled and took Theo in his arms. Fenir and Ayrin felt weirdly okay at letting him with Theo. Since Evias got Fenir's bite mark, Theo actually got interested in Evias and sometimes he would crawl on his legs to play with him, probably because Fenir's little line of scent was making him believe he was part of the family and no one to be scared of.

Luocha smiled innocently as he looked at his little brother playing with Theo who, showed his canines but didn't dare to bite Evias as he could definitely feel Fenir's red eyes on.

"I will bring Theo to the living room and play a little with him" Evias said even though he wanted to actually keep his brother on check.

Luocha would look calm but Evias knew he had sometimes that little feeling of being mischievous.

He went and Fenir followed him with his stare to then sigh. As soon as Evias was out of the view, Luocha's stare became a serious one.

He crossed his arms "So... It appears the Master of Vampires got attracted by my brother's blood."

Fenir smirked "Oh? You've noticed?" he asked innocently and Ayrin sighed, feeling a little bit of tension between the two.

"I am a medic, a healer." Luocha said as his green eyes were staring into his red ones "The High Elves actually made a big chaos when the new of Evias getting... not only not an Elf but a vampire as lover got heard..." he sighed dramatically "I am taking care of everything but I do hope you won't make me regret that, Lord Fenir"

"Oh?" Fenir leant a little towards Luocha, who narrowed his stare as he noticed those red eyes glowing like he was going on a hunt "I haven't chosen Evias the High Elf, but Evias the Captain of the Ranger unit" he sighed as he stroke his own blonde hair "My my... Are we even talking about my lover? As far as I did remember he hasn't spoken much about the High Elves... If it wasn't just for the blood in his veins"

Luocha got amused and fascinated by Fenir's speech. The vampire kept his stare on him as he was showing off his perfect figure in his black suit "Rest assured I haven't kidnapped or charmed your brother, after all you should know vampire's power are weak to Elves"

Luocha crossed his arms and looked around, seeing just vampires, getting also surprised as he noticed Volre, Luthiel, Fey and Zeno collaborate with them. He wasn't used to have vampires around of course, so the whole situation was keeping him under alarm.

His father, before departing, was actually demanding him to bring Evias back to the Elves lands.

If for a side Luocha wanted that too, he couldn't help but feeling no difference between knowing Evias was in the Elves lands or in Aresta as anyway the world the two were living in would always make them see each others rarely.

But at least Luocha wanted to know if his little brother was safe and not pursuing another psychopath or a dead man.

It appeared Fenir was both.
A psychopath and kinda dead as for Elves, vampires were darkness creatures. Luocha wanted to sigh heavily. Evias was really surprising with his man choice.

Luocha smiled innocently to then flick his long blonde hair "What should I expect tonight? Should I prepare some special medicines?" he asked as a tease and Fenir looked even excited about that

"Oh? Can yo..." Fenir looked at Ayrin whose eyes were almost burning "My apologies, my dear sister Ayrin doesn't wish any chaos... Hopefully tonight's ball will be just a cheerful and boring meeting. I will ensure your safety" Fenir kneeled elegantly and Luocha actually felt for a moment flustered by his tragic elegance.

Did Evias teach him Elves elegance? Surely he trained him before meeting me, hah! As he could even try to get to my level.

Luocha's eyes for a moment opened up

Does this mean my charm doesn't work on him?!

"Is anything alright?" Fenir asked and Luocha gnashed his teeth

Damn, he clearly isn't...

Luocha left another glance to Fenir and couldn't help but seeing him as a fine man. But really... Did Evias, out of all the men in that world, choose the Head Master of vampires? He surely was chaotic in all his way.

"Nuisance" Luocha whispered to then get to his bedroom.

After some time Evias reached his brother in the bedroom. Luocha was sitting, writing something like a report.

"What are you doing?" Evias crossed his arms as he was keeping the door opened for his unit to get in.

Luocha had on only his long white silk shirt, and pants. His blonde were were loose as he was just chilling after a fast bath. He looked at his brother with an obvious stare "Reporting information about Vampires"

Evias tilted his head "What? Has the Queen requested it?" he asked confused and Luocha smiled innocently

"You could say it like that"

"Damn, Captain, your lover is subject of the High Elf's report, that's such an honor!" Fey exclaimed and Evias sighed as he was undressing himself, looking at his suit for the ball hanging next to Luocha's white uniform.